《Ghost Marriage, the Abandoned Wife Has Three Treasures》 Chapter 1 - Ghost Marriage Chapter 1: Ghost Marriage Tonight, the lightning and thunder kept screaming together with the strong wind, on the cliff behind the Yun City. The wind roaring as if it wanted to break the entire cliff. Yun City, the Mu Family¡¯s home, was the richest ce in the Haoyue Country. Their family¡¯s business spread all over the country. And the whole Yun City belonged to them. Junzi Xi, the madam of Yun City, is the princess of Haoyue Country. After marrying into the Mu Family, she had three sons and one daughter. This was an enviable event in the Yun City, but these days the city was shrouded in sadness. Today is also the most shocking day in the entire Haoyue Country. The daughter of Haoyue Country¡¯s Taifu, Su Zimo, who was engaged to the Third Prince, was humiliated in the street, the day before their marriage. The Third Prince dered the break off of their marriage in public and announced that he will marry her sister, Su Ziyun. In an instant, Su Zimo¡¯s affairs became the center of conversation in the city. Su Zimo was a waste daughter that couldn¡¯t cultivate. In the Su Family, she was being humiliated all the time. In addition to the break off of her marriage with the Third Prince, Su Zimo is unwilling to be bullied anymore. In her resentment, she hit herself to the Su Family¡¯s gate. Although she didn¡¯t die, she was left with only half breath. Su Zimo was suddenly taken away by people in the Yun City, regardless of the event in the Su family. A curse that was passed to the Mu Family was fulfilled. Mu Family¡¯s first son, the future master of the Yun City, Mu Yunxuan couldn¡¯t sleep for three days straight. But before he could even be diagnosed by the doctor, he already died. Today is the day of his burial. In order to break away the curse, the Mu Family followed the method of the sorcerer and performed the ¡°ghost marriage¡±. The object the sorcerer chooses for this ghost marriage was Su Zimo. Her birthday and eight characters were in line to the person he needed to break away the curse. This ghost marriage also soon spread in the Houyue Country. * In the Lingxiao Temple, the original magnificent hall was covered with white cloth everywhere. Tonight, the howling of thunder and lightning, added gloom in the atmosphere. Junzi Xi, who was dressed in a in white dress, her face was full of tears. She was sitting next to her husband, Mu Yufeng, who was wearing a ck robe, his deep eyes were filled with sadness. However, his high nose and sexy lips looked extraordinarily handsome. *boom......!* The thunder was deafening, Jinzi Xi¡¯s shoulders shrank in fear, she leaned tightly to Mu Yufeng¡¯s arms. In the middle of the main hall, a gray-haired middle-aged man was standing with a golden cane. He has a pair of turbid eyes, he has been watching the night sky with lightning and thunder. ¡°Daoist Priest, the thunder tonight is particrly heavy and unusual. You have been staring nervously at the night sky. Can you tell this lord if this ghost marriage will end in vain or sessfully break away the curse?¡± Mu Yufeng asked nervously and solemnly. ¡°Answering back to his lordship, this priest is carefully observing. The night of this evening is very unusual. His lordship, please wait a bit more patiently. Miss Su and young master¡¯s birthday are matched. If this priest observation is not wrong, the curse in the Mu Family will be definitely lifted.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll bother the Daoist Priest, you must lift this evil curse and bring back Xuan¡¯er.¡± Jinzi Xi said while sobbing, her heart hated this curse. The Mu Family¡¯s firstborn son for generations can only live up to the age of 20. Even after a hundred years, none of the firstborn sons could escape. ¡°Madam, please rest assured. We, sorcerers, have been blessed by the Mu Family for generations. This ghost marriage is at its best. Tonight, the yin and yang are particrly strong. With Miss Su¡¯s special fate, it will definitely break away the Mu Family¡¯s cursed.¡± Chapter 2 - The corpse move Chapter 2: The corpse move When the Daoist Priest said this, Mu Yufeng and Junzi Xi¡¯s face showed a glimmer of hope. As long as the curse was lifted, their son wille back to life. The night was getting more and more dull, the wind was getting more and more strong. The thunder kepting one after another, mistakenly letting the people think that the heaven was angry. The temple was located behind Yun City. The terrain was steep, but thend has a good feng shui. Because all the firstborn sons of the Mu Family died every generation, they were all buried here with a lot of treasures. To prevent the robbers froming, the best location was this steep cliff. Behind the temple, there was a bottomless cliff, in front of it, there were lots of guards guarding the ce. Any average person who would dare to steal will only die in the end. On a marble tomb, the tombstone was engraved with the Mu Yunxuan¡¯s name. On the left side of the tomb, there were stone steps leading to the tomb. *Rumbling..!* The thunder and lightning became louder than before. The heavy rain didn¡¯t stop pouring. The thunder roar couldn¡¯t help but made the people feel death wasing for them. A huge white light descended from the sky and was injected into Mu Yunxuan¡¯s tomb. ¡°Hmm!¡± In the tomb, a shiny dark coffin that can amodate two people has no cover, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. Su Zimo held her forehead. Her head hurts. What¡¯s wrong with her? She was clearly discussing conditions about the cooperation in a joint venture, so why her head suddenly hurt? Feeling a sh of light, Su Zimo slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Huh!¡± Su Zimo, who looked sad, frowned her eyebrows. Where was she? After turning her head, there was another person. A handsome man in the red robes, who looked fierce was sleeping beside her. He had long hair just like the people from ancient time. Su Zimo¡¯s pair of almond eyes suddenly were filled with panic. As she fiercely got up, some things from the ancient time on the red quilt were also overturned. Su Zimo was simply shocked. ¡°Coffin?¡± Su Zimo looked at the ce where she was sleeping. It was undoubtedly a coffin. If she was dreaming, it felt too real! This scene was really horrifying. Su Zimo ruthlessly pinched herself. ¡°Pain, pain, pain...!¡± Su Zimo shook her arm that she just pinched: ¡°Damn it, this doesn¡¯t seem like a dream!¡± Suddenly, she found out that she was holding a red piece of paper. Su Zimo looked at it. There were two big characters written on it, saying died in marriage. ¡±Died in marriage, aren¡¯t these words will only appear in ghost marriage?¡± Suddenly, the man next to her moved slightly. Su Zimo was certified in an instant, she watched the man next to her slowly wake up. The man¡¯s deep and attractive eyes suddenly opened. ¡°Ahhhh...! Help! The corpse move... ...¡± Su Zimo¡¯s scream filled with fear made Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyebrows tightly frowned. It even has a trace of impatience. ¡°You, you, don¡¯te closer, if youe closer, I will kill you...¡± Su Zimo pointed her finger to Mu Yunxuan. She, what¡¯s going on with her? Even if this was a dream, this was too real! ¡°Damn woman, shut up.¡± Mu Yunxuan shouted and frowned again. They were very close to each other, does she need to shout? However... ...when Mu Yunxuan looked around, he had already guessed what happened. His deep and handsome eyes couldn¡¯t help but look at the woman, who was scared and horrified. Chapter 3 - You lecher, let go of this aging mother Chapter 3: You lecher, let go of this aging mother ¡°Shut up? You told me to shut up, I will kill you, you beast in human clothing.¡± Su Zimo picked up something simr to a porcin bottle and violently hit Mu Yunxuan. The cork was smashed and fell. In order to avoid it, Mu Yunxuan looked up slightly. Unfortunately, the liquid was poured into his mouth. ¡°Cough... ...¡± The strange taste makes Mu Yunxuan feel like vomiting. ¡°You, are you alright? Could this be poison?¡± Looking at Mu Yunxuan¡¯s ufortable face, Su Zimo suddenly felt a little scared, this ident was too coincidental! Mu Yunxuan fiercely raised his head, his face was red, his eyes were like a beast as she stared at Su Zimo. Looking at the beauty in front of him with red lips. Mu Yunxuan only felt a sudden heat that reached up to his head. Su Zimo shrank in fear. She tried to escape and move her feet. Only to find that their feet were tied together. ¡°You, what do you want to do?¡± Su Zimo¡¯s face was filled with panic. She couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. She was full of horror. She looked at Mu Yunxuan as she constantly trying to break the tie on their feet. Mu Yunxuan shook his head hard. The heat in his body made him impatient and in pain. He urgently needed to release it. As a gentleman, he shouldn¡¯t be like this. But, what should he do? Why did they put such a strong medicine like this in here? Mu Yunxuan cursed inside his heart. Mu Yunxuan, who lost his senses, became like a hungry beast. He pressed Su Zimo under his body. In an instant, Mu Yunxuan felt like his body has been greatlyforted. The soft and fragrant warm body under himpletely made him lose all the reason inside his head. The event was so fast, Su Zimo had no time to react. And she has been pressed by Mu Yuanxuan. ¡°Rogue, you lecher, you let go of this aging mother. If you won¡¯t let go of me, you¡¯ll die, bastard... .... hmm...!¡± Herst word was swallowed by cold red lips. A strong body pressed her, even using all her strength, Su Zimo couldn¡¯t push the man away even by half points. Su Zimo looked at the handsome face in front of her, her eyes fiercely stared at him. For a moment, she was at lost. She was going to be screwed, right? Su Zimopletely forgot to resist the moment a strange memories burst inside her head. The owner of the body¡¯s life events from childhood to adulthood, and what happened today, yed like movie strips inside her mind. No way! She, Su Zimo, really transmigrated just like in the novels... ...? About half an hourter, Su Zimo still stared nkly at the top of the tomb and didn¡¯t look at Mu Yunxuan. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s heart suffered a heavy blow. Who is he? He is the first son of Mu Family. The future owner of Yun City, but she dared to ignore him. At this moment, Su Zimo understood that she was not dreaming. All this was true. She crossed, she really crossed in time, and she became the youngdy with the same name as her. Atst, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s body fell like a slump. Thefort he was feeling made him feel refreshing. After breathing heavily for several times. Mu Yunxuan looked at Su Zimo, whose eyes still looked empty. The beautiful face of the woman was faintly glowing in red, against the red surrounding, she became even more beautiful... ... He has seen countless of beauty, but she was the only one made him feel shocked. Her reaction surpassed his imagination. Just as he wanted to speak, Su Zimo sat up silently and expressionlessly. She casually put on the red wedding dress. Her smooth skin that was as clear as the water that has purple marks made his heart inexplicably excited. Chapter 4 - She really crossed Chapter 4: She really crossed After wearing her clothes, Su Zimo calmly jumped out of the coffin and tried to endure the difort in her body. Mu Yunxuan looked at Su Zimo, who didn¡¯t cry or cause trouble. This reaction was really unexpected. If it was ordinary women who encountered such a thing, they have long been crying to death. As Mu Yunxuan looked at her calm expression, his heart couldn¡¯t help but get curious. He opened his mouth and said: ¡°You...¡± However, Su Zimo suddenly interrupted his words. Su Zimo looked back and sneered, then said with full of mockery: ¡°I thought you will be several times better! Who would have thought you¡¯re only like this?¡± The disgust and disdain expression on her face, made Mu Yunxuan instantly irritated to the extreme. The curiosity that had risen to his heart disappeared instantly. She actually said that he wasn¡¯t good? A gloomy voice spread throughout the tomb. ¡°Woman, if you have the courage say it again.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± The briskughter, that sounded like silver bells, echoed in the tomb as if it was a sneer. ¡±I never said the same thing twice to people with Alzheimer¡¯s disease.¡± After she finished, she watched Mu Yunxuan¡¯s expression that changed instantly. His cold eyes were filled with deep hatred. ¡°Today¡¯s events, if there is a chance, I, Su Zimo vowed, that I wille back one day and make the Su Family and your Mu Family pay all these ounts one by one with interest. Ghost marriage, marrying the dead daughter? Hahaha! It¡¯s all thanks to your wild imagination.¡± Su Zimo said every single word extremely seriously. Her eyes were filled with deep hatred. She doesn¡¯t know if this hatred was from the owner of the body or herself. But one thing was certain, she really crossed. For a moment, Mu Yunxuan was startled. Su Zimo turned around, she dragged her aching body and walked step by step to go outside. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s gritted his teeth, he clenched his fist and held back his urged to kill. He doesn¡¯t know the meaning of Alzheimer¡¯s disease, but it¡¯s not difficult to guess what she means. ¡°You damn woman, do you think I will just let you go?¡± The man¡¯s angry roar passed through Su Zimo¡¯s ears. Su Zimo stopped for a moment and pretended to be calm. When she took a step forward again, she thought of the difference between her and Mu Yunxuan. The information inside her mind told her that this world was dominated by people with spiritual power. And she happened to be a waste that everyone in this world disdain. Her body has no spiritual energy. She was no different from an ordinary person. In the Su Family, the owner of the body suffered countless of humiliation. Although her sister and brother were protecting her, there was still some exception event. Just like today, when the third prince breaks off the engagement with her in the street. She became theughing stock in the whole Yun City. Su Zimo couldn¡¯t help but think where she will go now. As soon as she reached the corner of the stone steps, Su Zimo¡¯s heartbeat became more and more violent. She turned to the corner and ran outside desperately after lifting her skirt. ¡°This damn woman.¡± Mu Yunxuan could not help but scold. Thinking of the steep terrain outside, if no one leads the way, she might fall into the cliff. Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t think too much, he hurriedly put on his robe and chased after her. Outside, there was still lightning and thunder, Su Zimo looked at it and smiled brilliantly. Maybe if she was struck by lightning, she will be able toe back in the 21st century. However, suddenly, there was a sounding from behind her. Su Zimo¡¯s heartbeat elerated instantly. She didn¡¯t think too much, she just ran towards the highest ce where there was lightning. ¡°Don¡¯t go there.¡± Mu Yunxuan shouted, but his voice was overwhelmed by thunder. Chapter 5 - Just an accident Chapter 5: Just an ident ¡°Xuan¡¯er...¡± In the distance, Jinzi Xi¡¯s voice sounded. Mu Yunxuan looked back and saw that his family hade. And then, he looked at the direction where Su Zimo went again. Su Zimo¡¯s figure had already disappeared. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s heart inexplicably became anxious. He didn¡¯t think too much, he quickly chased after her. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, where are you going...?¡± ¡°Big brother....¡± Mu Yunxuan turned a deaf ear and instantly disappeared. ¡°Hah...hah...!¡± Su Zimo gasped for breath: ¡°Oh! I¡¯m really exhausted. Running up this hill can really kill people. It¡¯s terrible. Is this a graveyard? This Mu Family is really inhumane! How can they do such a thing as ghost marriage? Isn¡¯t Mu Yunxuan alive?¡± Su Zimo muttered as she walked along the road, she was very puzzled. Inside her heart, she can¡¯t help but feel that life could really change so fast. She was in the point where, when she thinks that her glorious day will finallye, she was poured with cold water. Her fate has changed and she actually crossed! What¡¯s more amazing was, all she worked hard before became nothing. ¡°Su Zimo, youe back here.¡± Mu Yunxuan flew in the distance not far from Su Zimo. His tone was mixed with anger. ¡°Go back, do think I will go back with you? You go and y this shameless ghost marriage by yourself, don¡¯t follow me.¡± Su Zimo said aloud, she didn¡¯t look back at him. Instead, she elerated her pace. The rain drenched her whole body, the heavy red wedding dress made it hard for her to run. ¡°Don¡¯t run further, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Mu Yunxuan never dreamed that he would be abandoned one day. If it was someone else who encountered such a thing, that woman will force him to marry her. But this woman, Su Zimo wanted to escape from him. His heart was unwilling and frustrated. His self-esteem wanted her to go back to him. ¡°Su Zimo, stop right there ande back here. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Mu Yunxuan frowned and looked at Su Zimo, who was getting closer and closer to the cliff. He was worried. ¡°Dangerous? I¡¯m telling you, the most dangerous person is you, you are a beast. Do you think I¡¯m a fool and will just stand still? If I let myself be caught again, then I, Su Zimo, will be embarrassed by you again, right?¡± Su Zimo didn¡¯t believe in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s words. But what she didn¡¯t know is, she was only a couple meters away from the cliff. The sky was dark, her vision was limited even though there was lightning everywhere. ¡°You damn woman, you dare to scold me.¡± Mu Yunxuan was only a few feet away from Su Zimo. He heard every single word she said. In an instant, his deep eyes were filled with anger. He just really want to turn around and leave. ¡°You beast, don¡¯t you remember what you just did? I think you really have a problem with your brain. You are very sick, you go back and ask to be treated as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Su Zimo, that was just an ident.¡± Mu Yunxuan rushed to exin, if he was in his normal state, he will not even bother to argue. But this Su Zimo was full of surprises, she even made him blurted out an exnation. ¡°ident?¡± Su Zimo turned her head and looked at Mu Yunxuan. She didn¡¯t pay attention to her surroundings. Suddenly, her foot slipped: ¡°Ahhh... ...!¡± A horrified voice sounded across the night sky, followed by the sound of rocks sliding down. The lightning and thunder also disappeared in an instant. Letting him to only hear a long and terrifying voice. Chapter 6 - Falling off the cliff

Chapter 6: Falling off the cliff

¡°No!¡± Mu Yunxuan eximed, his eyes have traces of shock: ¡°Damn it, Su Zimo, Su Zimo... ...!¡± Mu Yunxuan stood on the edge of the cliff and shouted, his eyes kept staring down at the cliff, but he couldn¡¯t see Su Zimo¡¯s figure. Mu Yunxuan clenched his hands into fists. She fell on the cliff, he just gets angry and angry and forgot to remind her. ¡°Xuan Er, what are you doing? Why don¡¯t youe home? You just woke up. Don¡¯t you know how worried your mother is?¡± Jinzi Xi¡¯s voice both sounded excited and worried. The curse was broken. Nothing can make her happy than this. Mu Yunhan, the younger son and younger brother of Mu Yufeng and Mu Yunxuan, looked strangely at his older brother, who was not talking. Mu Yunhan¡¯s white robe has been wet, he has a splitting image of Mu Yunxuan by three points. The Mu brothers were all recognized as beautiful men. Mu Yunhan was a very generous and humorous person. He has many ways to make friends and make his family happy. He also likes to help other people to solve their problems. So, a lot of people feelfortable with him. ¡°Big brother, did I just hear you call Su Zimo¡¯s name, seriously... ...¡± Mu Yunhan looked at the edge of the cliff and frowned. ¡°She fell off the cliff.¡± Mu Yunxuan turned and looked at his parents with cold eyes. His eyes were filled with inexplicable emotions. ¡°Mother, father, what the hell is going on?¡± His voice has a trace of deep anger, which made Jinzi Xi shocked. Although Mu Yunxuan was cold, he never gets angry with her. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, what¡¯s with your attitude? Your mother and your father did this to save you! That curse has been fulfilled. You can¡¯t afford to sleep. When you die, we rushed the Daoist priest toe over and performed the ghost marriage to break off the curse. Aren¡¯t you alright now?¡± ¡°But, you can¡¯t just use a living person... ...!¡± ¡°Living, big brother, how is it that possible? I brought Su Zimo here myself. Su Zimo is a waste. She didn¡¯t even reach the first stage of cultivation. At that time, the doctor determined that she can only live for an hour. When she was brought to the coffin, she has no breath. So, how can you say she¡¯s alive?¡± This time, even Mu Yunxuan was puzzled. Mu Yunhan always acted in a proper manner. He will not lie. So, he and Su Zimo both came back to life, what was going on? ¡°She¡¯s not dead, she... ...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Xuan¡¯er?¡± Mu Yufeng also felt something strange. He also saw Su Zimo¡¯s corpse. He was sure that before they put her in the coffin, she has no breath. So, how can she be alive? ¡°Yunhan, go back and arrange people immediately to go down the cliff. Dead or alive, I want to see her body.¡± Mu Yunxuan couldn¡¯t ept it. That woman died like that, and they just came back to life, but... ... ?Mu Yunxuan shook his head and didn¡¯t think about what might happen. When he remembered Su Zimo called him a beast, his heart became depressed. ¡°Yes, Big Brother.¡± Mu Yunhan didn¡¯t say another word. He knew his big brother only do meaningful things. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, if she fell off the cliff, there is no chance for her to survive. She is a very pitiful person. Today, when Jintian breaks off his engagement with her in the street, she hit herself to their family¡¯s gate to die. And because she cannot cultivate, she¡¯s not wee to her family¡¯s home. This may be the best oue for her.¡± Jinzi Xi also has some guilt inside her heart after everything was said and done... ... Su Zimo was engaged to Third Prince, Jun Lintian? This matter, Mu Yunxuan never heard of it, but still, he said: ¡°No matter who she is in the eyes of others, Su Zimo, who I met tonight, must be found. I want to see her if she is alive. I want to see her body if she is dead...¡± Chapter 7 - Six years later

Chapter 7: Six yearster

Six yearster, in the south border of Haoyue Country. The Phantom Forest was the only way to return to the capital of Haoyue Country. The Phantom Forest was a forbiddennd in the Haoyue Country. Inside, there were tall trees, exotic flowers, and nts. There were also poisonous nts and spiritual beasts. Ordinary people or people below the 5th stage of Jinxuan period never dare to venture in. Under a steep cliff, the scenery was particrly beautiful. Two identical boys, one dressed in ck, one dressed in white, has a fierce look in their face. The two identical boys seemed about 5 years old. Their facial features surprisingly looked very delicate. Especially, their eyes, their eyes looked brighter than girls. Their pinkish and jade-like face looked like a piece of art, people simply can never get tired of looking. In the green forest, a vivid ck creature appeared. ¡°Brother, this nine-headed snake in front of you is a Sheng Shou period spiritual beast. Do you have a n on how to deal with it?¡± The little boy in white clothes looked fiercely at the snake in front of them. His small hand nervously pulled his brother¡¯s sleeve. In fact, his heart was pounding hard. This act immediately caught by the spiritual beast. His fear in the face made the nine-headed snake proud. The nine-headed snake moved his body. It¡¯s nine head ready itself to eat the food in front of him. Hearing the words of the little guy, it became looked more fierce and proud. ¡°A mere 5th stage of Dexuan Period dared to enter the Phantom Forest. But it¡¯s quite good, I haven¡¯t eaten fresh food like you for a long time now. It seems I am lucky today. I met you, two children. Too bad you are too small. Not even enough to satisfy my teeth.¡± The biggest head of the snake said with a bit trace of pity. But, his sticky and stinking saliva could make people sick. ¡°Don¡¯t say that you are a Sheng Shou period spiritual beast, even if you are a Tian Shou period spiritual beast, I will kill you.¡± The boy, whose sleeve was pulled by his brother said with a gloomy and cold face. He never put the Tian Shou period spiritual beast in his eyes, so what more this Sheng Shou period spiritual beast. His facial expression was not consistent with his age. If other people will see this, they will not believe that he was only 5 years old. ¡°Brother, if my guess is correct, and that mysterious grass on the top of the cliff is chuxuan period, after refining, Xin¡¯er will be able to jump around for a month.¡± ¡°A month?¡± The boy in ck clothes frowned, apparently, he was dissatisfied with a month¡¯s length. ¡°Brother, Xiner¡¯s body should be slowly conditioned. At least for a month, we don¡¯t need to worry about her illness.¡± ¡°I am going to deal with this nine-headed snake. You go to the cliff and take the mysterious grass. You can¡¯t let mother wait for too long. Otherwise, mother will be angry.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± When the nine-headed snake heard the two brothers conversation, he was annoyed. ¡°Hmph! What a joke. Two little kids want to kill me, a Sheng Shou period spiritual beast.¡± The little boy in ck clothes slightly smile, but this smile can make people flustered. His small body instantly released the spiritual energyparable to 5th stage of Jinxuan Period. The nine-headed snake was frightened, it even took a few steps back. It stares at the little boy with horror. This event was really against the sky. The child was actually in 5th stage of Jinxuan Period... ... ¡°If I kill you, I¡¯ll be promoted to 6th stage of Jinxuan Period.¡± Chapter 8 - Going back to Haoyue Country

Chapter 8: Going back to Haoyue Country

Just as the nine-headed snake wants to talk, the little boy in ck clothes took a shot with lightning speed. A shot of 5th stage Jinxuan period was sent to the nine-headed snake. The snake has no time to escape. In an instant, only one of its head was left, the eight heads fell altogether. The nine-headed snake¡¯s body fell on the ground. It lifted its remaining head and said with full of hatred. ¡°Damn it, you actually hide your strength, you humans are indeed the most cunning and shameless creatures.¡± The nine-headed snake looked at the little boy with hate and horror. But, no matter how much he hated him, he was already dying. ¡°Stupid, didn¡¯t you show sympathy to the weak? In the face of cruel spiritual beasts. Of course, you must show weakness for them to reduce their vignce!¡± The little boy in white smiled and looked at the nine-headed snake. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, hurry up and get the mysterious grass.¡± ¡°Go, I¡¯ll go.¡± Seeing the nine-headed snake closed its eyes. The little boy in white clothes flies to the cliff, then turned around and went back to the little boy in ck clothes. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go back! If we bring this mysterious grass to mother, she will be very happy.¡± The two brothers disappeared instantly. Not far away, a man in white clothes came out. The man in white has an elegant smile. His eyes were bright as the stars. His nose and lips looked beautiful. His skins looked very delicate. He was gently fanning the folding fan in his hand. His deep eyes that looked like stars were full of charm. No matter what side of him, he looked elegant like nobles. He deeply looked at the two little guys. The two little guys not only made his heart doubted how the Haoyue Country can produce such prodigy but also because they look familiar. Driven by curiosity, he also flew to follow. * Under the big tree on the side of the road, there was a jewelry carriage parked with the fire red horse spiritual beast. Without question, only a handful of people will dare to use a spiritual beast to pull a carriage in the world. So in just one nce, people can tell that the owner was not a small pry. ¡°Mother, mother, we¡¯re back.¡± The voice carries joy because of their harvest. Listening to this pleasant sound. The little girl who had just closed her eyes and looked exactly the same as the two little boys sat up in an instant. ¡°Mother, my brothers are back.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± The woman in the carriage just smiled. A thin golden mask was covering her face. Only her red lips and glittering eyes were visible. ¡°What did you harvested?¡± An ethereal voice with a bit trace ofziness sounded. The two boys quickly jumped and entered the carriage. ¡°Mother, Qi¡¯er found a mysterious grass to refine medicine and give it to Xin¡¯er.¡± ¡°Thank you, brother!¡± A happy smile immediately appeared to the little girl¡¯s face. The next moment, there was a strange noise that came in the distance. In a sh, the woman swept her eyes towards the window. The man in white felt a strong breath, his heart got a bit shock. He was at least a dozen feet away, but the people in the carriage found him quickly. Who could it be? The man in white held his breath and stayed where he was. ¡°Mother, Li¡¯er will go.¡± ¡°Li¡¯er, no need, he is not malicious. As long as he doesn¡¯t mess with us, just let him go!¡± The woman patted the shoulder of the little boy in ck. ¡°Red me, go, let¡¯s go back to the Haoyue Country.¡± As soon as the cold voice fell, the fire red horse slowly move. Chapter 9 - I, Su Zimo, is back

Chapter 9: I, Su Zimo, is back

The car slowly headed to the direction of Haoyue Country. The woman has a glorious andplicated look in her eyes as she stared outside the window. Her heart has mixed feelings. She was Su Zimo who fell off the cliff six years ago, she didn¡¯t die. She, Su Zimo not only didn¡¯t die but also, after she was screwed in the coffin, she got pregnant with triplets. Yes, it was triplets. What she never dream of in her entire life happened to her. She, Su Zimo, not only was forced in the coffin but also was impregnated with identical triplets. Su Zimo waited for the triplets to be born before she could ept this fact. Actually, is there a woman in this world that has the same experience as her? No, she was the only one in this world. Her three children were: Su Li, the eldest son. Su Qi, the second son. Su Xin, the youngest daughter. Their names implied that they were forgotten. After understanding this world, she realized that the people only being respected were the ones that can cultivate and get strong. As long as you have spiritual energy, you can cultivate. There were also alchemists, but they were very rare. The cultivation period was divided into: Chuxuan period, Zhongxuan period, Gaoxuan period, Dexuan period, Tianxuan period, Jinxuan period, Shenxuan period, Shengxuan, period and Dianfeng period. Each period was divided into nine stages. Additionally, she also learned that she was not a waste. Her meridians were sealed, she needs a spiritual master to help her unblocked them, but the Su Family didn¡¯t bother to help the original Su Zimo. Now, with the help of her master, her body not only be physically fit to cultivate, but she can also practice alchemy. About her three children, Su Li and Su Qi have different talents. Su Li has cultivation talent. He was already in the 5th stage of Jinxuan period. And now, he was able to break through to the 6th stage. Su Qi has talent in alchemy, he was a rare alchemist and his cultivation was also not bad. However, Su Xin has always been weak and sickly. When she was born, she has the weakest sign of life. She was now 5 years old, but she was still small and shortpared to Su Li and Su Qi. Now, she was no longer thinking about going back to the 21st century. After she gave birth to her children, she never thought of going back. She only concentrated on cultivation and business with the help of her knowledge in the 21st century. When her condition became normal, she needed a lot of precious herbs, so she needed a lot of silvers. Therefore, when her children turned 3 years old, she bids farewell to Mo Yuntian, her master who rescued her. And started a difficult business on the border of Haoyue Country. After 2 years, her ie exceeds her imagination. Now that there were three children around her, she was very happy, but the root of original Su Zimo was in the capital of Haoyue Country. Her brother and sister were there. A year ago, she bought a piece ofnd in the north part of Haoyue Country and built a mountain vige. Now more than a year has passed and it has beenpleted. It was time for her toe back. Her businesses were all under the name of Mingyue Mountain Vi, which has been well known for 2 years. Her business has been on the border of Haouyue Country and three other countries. Su Zimo¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of hatred when she arrived in the capital. It¡¯s time for her toe back and take revenge. She needs to take revenge not only for her but also to the original Su Zimo, who suffered too much humiliation. Her hatred slowly turned into her hatred and has influenced her thoughts: Su Family, Mu Yunxuan, Jun Lintian, you just wait! I, Su Zimo is back. Chapter 10 - Living in Mingyue Mountain Villa Chapter 10: Living in Mingyue Mountain Vi The fire red horse stopped at the gate of Mingyue Mountain Vi. In fact, Mingyue Mountain Vi was very close to the capital of Haoyue Country, but because this north side was much quieter, Su Zimo chose to build Mingyue Mountain Vi here. Su Zimo, who was carrying Su Xin, got out of the carriage. She was wearing a purple dress. Her straight figure, that was standing proud under the sunlight, seems became more beautiful. Looking at the golden characters design of Mingyue Mountain Vi, the stone in Su Zimo¡¯s heart finally fell. Later on, she and her three children could have a stable home. ¡°Wow! Mother, this Mingyue Mountain Vi is really a beautiful ce to live. Mother¡¯s taste in design is truly magnificent.¡± Su Qi stared at the mountain vi under the sunlight with his shining eyes. His heart was full of excitement, are they really going to live here? ¡°Mother, Li¡¯er likes it very much.¡± Su Li looked at the house in front of him. He was happy not because it was brilliant and beautiful, but because the four of them now have a permanent house. ¡°Mother, Xin¡¯er also likes it.¡± Su Xin, whose arms were wrapped around Su Zimo¡¯s neck smiled and looked very happy. ¡°It¡¯s good that you all like it. Mother is so sorry. In the past 3 years, mother let you live like travelers. But now, we have a permanent home. Let¡¯s go, your Uncle He has long been waiting for us.¡± Su Zimo always apologized to the three children inside her heart. In order to make a living, the brothers and sister had to work hard with her. The gate Mingyue Mountain Vi was open, and there were two rows of servants standing on both sides. He Yunting, who was wearing a white robe and standing in the middle, was particrly eye-catching. His long hair was only tied with ribbon, and it swayed freely behind his back. He looked gentle and elegant. His handsome face was full of smile. ¡°Uncle He, Qi¡¯er miss you so much.¡± Su Qiughed and went straight to He Yunting. ¡°Qi¡¯er, uncle also misses you.¡± He Yunting picked up Su Qi who ran towards him. But, his tender and watery eyes were deeply looking at Su Zimo, who he didn¡¯t see for months. ¡°Momo, you arrived 2 days earlier than I expected.¡± This dazzling woman, in the past 3 years, he has witnessed her doing everything that¡¯s impossible, so he was convinced by her. ¡°This Mingyue Mountain Vi is my home, how can I not get anxious to go back home?¡± Su Zimo faintly replied, but her beautiful lips showed a shallow smile. ¡°This ve greets master, young master, second young master, young miss.¡± Two rows of ves respectfully bowed, but they couldn¡¯t help but look up at the triplets. The brothers and sister¡¯s appearance were particrly eye-catching, which they couldn¡¯t help but get envious. Su Zimo looked at the servants with sharp eyes. Everyone who looked at her eyes unconsciously bowed down their head. Su Zimo said with light and bleak voice: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, go in!¡± After a group of people entered the courtyard, the servants stood in front of Su Zimo. Although Su Zimo just arrived in the Mingyue Mountain Vi, she knew the situation of Mingyue Mountain Vi. Su Zimo looked at the more than a hundred people in front of her and said with a clear voice: ¡°Starting today, I¡¯ll be staying at Mingyue Mountain Vi. Some of you have followed me for 2 years now, and some of you have just arrived. I know each of one you. I don¡¯t need you all to do much for the Mingyue Mountain Vi, all I need from you is the word ¡®loyalty¡¯. As long as you are loyal, then the Mingyue Mountain Vi is your home. Today, I brought all your selling deeds, I will give it back to you for you to have freedom, you all can decide your future.¡± Chapter 11 - Catching people鈥檚 heart and mind

Chapter 11: Catching people¡¯s heart and mind

Su Zimo¡¯s words made everyone look at her in surprise. They simply couldn¡¯t believe that there would be a master who would selflessly give away her servants selling deeds. He Yunting stood aside and didn¡¯t speak. He knew that she had always reserved three points of heart to others and leave three points of mental preparation for herself. Her approach was undoubtedly the fastest way to win people¡¯s hearts. ¡°Come and take your selling deeds!¡± Her light voice gave of an irrefutable momentum. There were more than one hundred servants that looked at Su Zimo, but none of them dares to go forward. Most of them were orphans. They were sold to serve others. They have long forgotten freedom. They no longer expect other things. But now, their master wants to give them freedom, which they can¡¯t believe for a while. ¡±Take it.¡± A gentle voice sounded, but also revealed a momentum ofmand and repression. A few servants who followed Su Zimo for more than two years boldly came forward. Under Su Zimo¡¯s gaze, they began to take their selling deeds. If there was a first one, there will be a second one. After a while, the selling deed on the table were all taken away. ¡°Now that the selling deeds are in your hands. It¡¯s up to you all if you want to stay or leave.¡± However, none of more than a hundred servants leave. They just stood in the same ce. In fact, Su Zimo has long been expecting this result. Most of them were orphans and poor people. All they want is to have a good master. As long as you treat them good, they will be loyal. But of course, there will always be one or two idents. There will also be some people with bad intentions. ¡°Good! Since you have all decided to stay at my Mingyue Mountain Vi, as long as you are loyal, I will not treat you badly.¡± ¡°We will follow master wholeheartedly, we will never be disloyal.¡± More than a hundred people replied with full of respect. Although they didn¡¯t know the origin of the owner of the Mingyue Mountain Vi, during their private time, everyone who followed her said she was a good person. ¡°Good! Those words are what I want to hear. In the future, I and my children will be the center ofmand in this vi. He Yunting will be the housekeeper. If you have questions, you can ask him.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± More than a hundred people answered with full of respect. ¡°Also, some people, who are still traveling that can cultivate will join you tomorrow afternoon.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± ¡°Go back and do your own thing!¡± Su Zimo said and then carry Su Xin to go to her courtyard, Mingyue Xuan. ¡°Momo, you sessfully catch the heart of the people. After this, everything will go smoothly in the future.¡± He Yunting followed behind Su Zimo and also went to Mingyue Xuan. ¡°It is important to win the heart of the people. Right, where is Qing He and Qing Lian? Why I didn¡¯t see their figure?¡± ¡°They went out to buy things, they thought you will arrive two dayster, so they didn¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°Mmm! Yunting, you go and meet the broker tomorrow. Now, the Mingyue Mountain Vi has more than a hundred people, but there are not many people who have high-cultivation. It¡¯s impossible to make the Mingyue Mountain Vi image daunting like this.¡± Su Zimo knew that after this, her enemies will likelye to her door. She has to guard against them. ¡°I know that you are worried about these things. I am not a fictitious person. I have already thought about these things for a long time now. They¡¯ll all be here in two days. Didn¡¯t I got you two good subordinates?¡± He Yunting smiled. He actually wanted to give her a surprise. But, he didn¡¯t expect her to arrive two days earlier. Chapter 12 - Jun Lintian and Su Ziyun鈥檚 arrival

Chapter 12: Jun Lintian and Su Ziyun¡¯s arrival

¡°Uncle He, that¡¯s very thoughtful of you.¡± Su Qi smiled and his small eyes turned into a crescent moon, which looked very lovely. Su Li didn¡¯t speak, he only quietly followed, but inside his heart, he was very happy. The courtyard¡¯s design, which their mother has chosen, looked very pleasant. The houses looked elegant and unique. The surroundings were filled with greenish scenery, but it looked very stylish. The atmosphere of the whole courtyard was warm. ¡°Uncle He, is there one for Xin¡¯er?¡± Su Xin leaned on the arms of Su Zimo and asked. ¡°Xin¡¯er already has Aunt Qin He, so Uncle didn¡¯t look for another one.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Xin nodded her head, there was no disappointment in her eyes. In fact, most of the time, she was personally taking care of by her mother. What¡¯s more, there were already 12 assassins protecting her in the dark, right? ¡°Right, Yunting, what happened to the things I asked you to do?¡± ¡°You! You just step in the Haouyue Country but your already thinking about that stuff. Don¡¯t you get tired!¡± He Yunting knows Su Zimo¡¯s real identity, so they can talk like this without control. He knows that once Su Zimo came in here, there will be many storms. ¡°After dinner, I will report it to you one by one.¡± ¡°Alright! I am also a little tired.¡± What He Yunting said was right, she has plenty of time to y with those people. Mingyue Xuan was the most uniquely decorated courtyard. It is located in the center of the entire Mingyue Mountain Vi. After entering the courtyard, their sight was filled with spring colors. The green trees have their own characteristics. There were not many too extravagant decorations. There was a water-mill next to the wall and the road was covered with bluestones. The bluestones were carved into a western grass pattern. On the side of the rockery, there were vines lining. Looking up ahead, there was a path on a different side. However, both sides were nted with exotic flowers with different sizes. There was also a pavilion hidden, which made it looked like a paradise. ¡°Yunting, you are really worthy to be my right hand. This Mingyue Xuan is beautifully decorated.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I decorated well, but it¡¯s you, who designed it well. There are a lot of things here kept in their original ce. Such as these trees, if they weren¡¯t there, the scenery will not be that attractive.¡± He Yunting looked at the mother, sons, and daughter. This time, Su Zimo must be under great determination! After all, the father of her sons and daughter was in this country. As for who he is, he was not clear. Su Zimo never mentioned anything about the father of her children. ¡°Right, Momo, your sister, Su Zinian, will marry General Wang tomorrow to be his side concubine. This is the madam of Su Family¡¯s idea. Your brother is in the Wang Family to talk about this matter, but I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t stop this marriage.¡± In fact, he also understood why Su Zimo arrived two days earlier than expected. She¡¯s been inquiring news about Su Family. She must have known this matter a long time ago. As soon as Su Zimo heard it, her eyes became cold. ¡°I will solve this matter personally.¡± Her cold voice has a trace of hatred. She came back two days earlier because of this matter. When they sat down, the gatekeeper rushed in. ¡°This ve greets master, young master, second young master, young miss, the housekeeper.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Zimo asked coldly. ¡°Answering back to master, Third Prince and Su Family¡¯s Third Miss came to visit.¡± Su Zimo, who was gently sipping tea, her eyes suddenly squinted. She looked at the gatekeeper. Her butt hasn¡¯t be warm from sitting, but those two dogs already came to her door? ¡°Let them go to the partial hall and wait, I¡¯ll go.¡± After a while, Su Zimo faintly replied. Chapter 13 - Going to the partial hall

Chapter 13: Going to the partial hall

¡°Let them go to the partial hall?¡± The gatekeeper didn¡¯t dare to believe Su Zimo¡¯s words, he must have heard wrong. He seemed didn¡¯t hear clearly if it was partial hall. After all, the guests were the Third Prince of Haoyue Country and the future Third Princess! If they go to the partial hall, aren¡¯t theymitting a crime by looking down on the royal family? ¡°Do you want me to say it again?¡± Su Zimo¡¯s eyes slightly squinted, her soft voice could make people shiver. ¡°No, no, this ve will go.¡± The gatekeeper quickly retreated. Their master was not afraid, so what is there to be afraid of! When the sky copse, there is their master, right? ¡°Momo, you really want to see them?¡± He Yunting seriously asked, after all, that year... ... ¡°Yes, why not?¡± Su Zimo gently smiled, her beautiful smile looked iparable to any of her generations. ¡°Li¡¯er, Qi¡¯er, you take Xin¡¯er and familiarized yourself with the terrain in the vi. This is our home from now on. You should get familiar with it.¡± Su Zimo looked at Su Li. In fact, Su Li often understood her thoughts very much. He obeyed her order most of the time. ¡°Mother, Li¡¯er understand.¡± Su Li nodded his head, his face looked so gentle. Only in front of Su Zimo, he will show such natural expression of a 5-year-old child. Su Qi¡¯s little eyes looked around and he had a ghost idea inside his heart. It seems like he was more interested in the Third Prince and the Third Miss outside. Su Xin looked at her second brother. When she saw the expression on his face, she also got curious. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner first before you go.¡± As soon as He Yunting heard of it, his jaw dropped. If she let the Third Prince and Third Miss Su wait for too long, won¡¯t they get mad? ¡°There are fresh bamboo shoots in the back of the mountain. I ordered the cook to stew them. You always have a wild taste, so I prepared a lot.¡± ¡±Medicinal nts are originally wild vegetables. And wild vegetables are food, so there is nothing wrong with eating it.¡± Su Zimo prefers to eat wild vegetables, the wild vegetables for her have various taste, just like her own life. * In the partial hall, after the tea and snacks were served. The servants retired, leaving only Jun Lintian and Su Ziyun, who has been waiting for a while. Jun Lintian was wearing a ck robe, which symbolized his identity as a prince. His handsome face was like a masterpiece carved by a knife. His eyes and eyebrow were sharp like a sword. His tall nose and thin lips have a natural innate beauty. Su Ziyun was wearing a big red dress. Her melon like face, willow eyebrows, apricot eyes, thin red lips that were curved like a crescent moon, made her looked like a noble. Her elegant hair was also full of golden hair essories. Her whole body was covered with jewelry, giving her an atmosphere like a real imperial princess. Su Ziyun stared at the door and stamped her feet in anger. ¡°Your Highness, what does the owner of Mingyue Mountain Vi mean by this? The owner simply putting his highness and Yun¡¯er on the side. We¡¯ve been waiting here for long, but the owner hasn¡¯te. Obviously, the owner doesn¡¯t put his highness in her eyes, right? In the whole Haoyue Country, is there someone who dared to be slow like this in the presence of a prince?¡± Su Ziyun began to insinuate. Her heart was actually jealous with the owner of Mingyue Mountain Vi. If the news they got was true, then owner of Mingyue Mountain Vi is a woman. Jun Lintian leaned against the chair, his big hand gently tapped the table, but his eyelids have a trace of gloominess. After a long while, he said: ¡°Let¡¯s wait! The owner of this Mingyue Mountain Vi has just returned today, maybe the owner is entangled with something.¡± Jun Lintian suppressed the anger in his heart. The identity of the owner of Mingyue Mountain Vi has always been a mystery. Her businesses sessfully made a name in just two years. And she was known for hating cooperation with the Mu Family¡¯s businesses. The owner must not be a simple person. She decided to settle near the capital and build a magnificent mountain vi, which proves that she was not really ordinary. The most important thing was, no one has ever seen her face. No one could confirm her real gender. Chapter 14 - Will make them suffer sooner or later Chapter 14: Will make them suffer sooner orter ¡°It seems to be the prince of Haoyue Country. Thank you for your grace. This owner has just arrived today. And got entangled with so many things. I can only get away with it just now and made his highness wait.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s voice was not warm but sounds refreshing. People will inevitably meet the people they hate or who hate them. They will either confront each other or brush away the things from the past calmly. For her, it¡¯s not her time yet to go against the prince. After all, the good show has not yet begun. He Yunting¡¯s mouth twitch. She was entangled with so many things? Then, who was the person just now eating leisurely? When Jun Lintian heard the sound, he took a nce immediately. His sharp eyes grew deeper and deeper. He saw Su Zimo¡¯s face was covered with a golden mask. She was wearing a simple white dress, but she was standing proud and upright. Her glittering eyes and red lips could people wonder. Standing beside him, Su Ziyun was one hundred percent opposite of her. Obviously, he instantlypared Su Ziyun. Herplicated hairstyle and excessive dressed made her look vulgar, while Su Zimo gave a fresh look. And her proud and upright posture was like from a phoenix. Such Su Zimo, no doubt shocked Jun Lintian. No one will expect it, that the owner of Mingyue Mountain Vi would be a young woman with integrity. Her identity was a mystery, just like her sudden appearance. His spies also discovered that she lived with three children. When Su Ziyun saw Su Zimo, her body involuntarily took a few stepped back. The woman in front of her made her inexplicably panic. She doesn¡¯t know why she became uneasy when she saw her. While that woman, she looked at her strangely, as if she was mocking her. As if she was nothing in her eyes. ¡°This must be the Third Princess! His Highness is so lucky to be apanied by such a beautifuldy.¡± Looking at the slightly surprised, Su Ziyun. Su Zimo deliberately emphasized the words, Third Princess. In fact, she already knew that six years ago, Su Ziyun didn¡¯t get married to Jun Lintian. After Jun Lintian breaks off his engagement with her, which caused her to hit herself to the Su Family¡¯s gate. The Emperor became dissatisfied with this matter, so Jun Lintian didn¡¯t dare to go forward with this marriage. After the dy, six years had passed. ¡°Mingyue Owner, this prince, and Third Miss Su are not yet married. She is not this prince princess.¡± Jun Lintian blurted out without thinking. After he said those words, he regretted it. But on the second thought, it was the actual case. Su Ziyun looked at Jun Lintian incredibly. He actually said that she was not her princess in front of this woman. Didn¡¯t he already consider her as his princess? In private time, his people and the people in Su Family already regarded her as the Third Princess. But now, he said that she was not her Third Princess in front of this woman. Su Ziyun got angry. She waited for him for so many years, but in his heart, she was still not her Third Princess? Looking at Su Ziyun¡¯s incredible eyes, Jun Lintian¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of guilt. Su Zimo saw the emotions of the two people in their eyes, but she remained silent. Sooner orter, she will make these two dogs suffered a lot. ¡°This owner is clumsy, and misunderstood Miss Su.¡± Su Zimo said with a shallow smile, her crystal clear eyes has a trace of mockery and anger as she stared at Su Ziyun. However, her smile, in Jun Lintian¡¯s eyes, was like a spring breeze. Her words clumsy and misunderstood, deeply stimtes Su Ziyun¡¯s heart. Su Ziyun can¡¯t help but wonder what¡¯s wrong with Jun Lintian today? Usually, in front of other people, Jun Lintian will not say those kinds of words. In the presence of outsiders, they always talk sweetly. Chapter 15 - She was doubting him Chapter 15: She was doubting him The next moment, Su Ziyun strangely looked at Su Zimo. ¡°I don¡¯t know what is the reason why his highnesses to visit my Mingyue Mountain Vi today?¡± Su Zimo walked towards the main seat and sat down. While He Yunting stood beside her and respectfully adding tea to her from time to time. These actions of her cause Su Ziyun¡¯s heart to be unhappy. A small businessman, not to mention, also a woman, in front of the Third Prince, she dared to take the main seat. She wanted to attack, but she was afraid to irritate the Third Prince. She can only viciously look at Su Zimo. In fact, she has forgotten that this world was being dominated by strength. The Imperial Family was not worth mentioning in the eyes of powerful people. Out of the people who were present, the most rxed was He Yunting. He kept looking at Su Ziyun¡¯s face, who couldn¡¯t wait to tear Su Zimo into thousand pieces but was helpless. ¡°This prince heard that the owner came today. And so this prince specially came today to congratte the owner on her smooth journey.¡± That was his only reason. The people with high status in the whole capital of Haoyue Country can hardly know that she wille today, but he happened to pass by here. When he saw a carriage with a spiritual beast, he boldly guessed that she arrived today. ¡°Thank you, your highness, for your concern. But it seemed his highness is well-informed. This owner just arrived in Mingyue Mountain Vi for only an hour, but then his highness came over.¡± Su Zimo said lightly, but her tone was mixed with doubts to Jun Lintian¡¯s intention. Jun Lintian looked up at Su Zimo, his gripped to the teacup became tight. She was doubting him. After a while, Jun Lintian opened his mouth and said: ¡°It seems the owner is suspicious. This prince happened to pass by this ce. And then learned the owner arrived today, and so this prince simply came to visit.¡± ¡°It is his Highness who is suspicious. This owner didn¡¯t say anything, right?¡± This simply shows that you have a ghost inside your heart. Otherwise, you will not exin in a hurry. ¡°In that case, this prince will go back first today. After two days, this prince wille to visit again.¡± Jun Lintian got up. If he stayed longer, he was afraid that he will fire up in anger. The owner of Mingyue Mountain Vi simply didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. From the start, she made him wait in the partial hall for nearly an hour. And it also not difficult to sense in her tone that he didn¡¯t enter her eyes. When he thought of these, the hate in Jun Lintian¡¯s heart inexplicably rushed up to his head. However, he will not give up, this Mingyue Mountain was involved with many industries. If she will cooperate with him, he will get a lot of benefits. ¡°Alright! This owner just arrived and also has a lot of things to do. Today¡¯s idleness... ... dyed his highness, this owner ask his highness to be generous.¡± Her tone was cold. There were no other feelings at all. Her indifferent tone was filled with alienation. Especially thosest sentences, Su Zimo speak them extremely slow. Jun Lintian looked at Su Zimo fiercely, his face became darker and darker. No woman has ever treated him like this. Jun Lintian then said with a deep tone: ¡°The owner is very busy, we will leave first. Yun¡¯er let¡¯s go.¡± Just a simple sentence, but was filled with anger. ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Ziyun looked at Su Zimo viciously. She thinks the owner must be a crazy woman. After that, she turned around and followed Jun Lintian. However, at this moment, she was also very happy inside her heart. The more that woman act like this, the more Jun Lintian will hate her. If that happened, she has nothing to worry about. Su Zimo¡¯s eyes turned indifferent, as she took a sip of her tea: Jun Lintian, Su Ziyun, today is just a small test. The real game has just begun, just you wait! Chapter 16 - Su Zinian and Su Qingjue

Chapter 16: Su Zinian and Su Qingjue

¡°Hahaha...!¡± He Yunting finally couldn¡¯t help butugh. Su Ziyun¡¯s eyes, from nervousness to reassuring, were really too prating Jun Lintian, who just passed through the door stopped from walking. His face became darker and darker. Then, he continued to walk forward and walked out. Afterughing, He Yunting slowly said: ¡°Momo, don¡¯t be so angry. The Third Prince lived in the capital for so long, but he never encountered such a cold treatment. I¡¯m sure his noble esteem this time must be crushed. Moreover, in terms of cultivation and refining medicine, both of them are good. Especially, Su Ziyun, her reputation in the Haoyue Country in recent years is very good.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this thing nothingpared to the humiliation I suffered that time?¡± Su Zimo coldly said. The pain in her heart that time instantly grows back inside her heart. In order to alleviate this pain and hatred, she wanted to take revenge for Su Zimo of this ancient time. This Su Ziyun, because of her identity and talent, she helped the viin do evil. Suddenly, He Yunting stopped smiling. Because he was happy, he forgot Su Zimo¡¯s sufferings. Su Zimo didn¡¯t find this event funny at all. Su Zimo of this ancient time suffered more than one hundred humiliation in the past. ¡°Help! Help!... ...¡± Su Zimo¡¯s eyes shed with fierceness and disappeared in the partial hall in an instant. A big storm quickly followed outside. A dozen men were chasing after a woman, who was running. And a man wearing purple robe was also fighting a dozen of men. However, it can be seen that the man in purple was not the opponent of dozen of men. He has a lot of wounds in his body. ¡°This young miss wanted you all to stop.¡± Su Zimo just arrived, when she heard Su Ziyun¡¯s cold voice. And when she saw the woman and the man, her heart instantly felt hurt. ¡°Su Qing, what is going on here?¡± Su Ziyun asked as her cold eyes swept to Su Zinian and Su Qingjue. She looked at the two with an imposing manner. ¡°Your Highness, Third Miss, Eldest Miss attempt to escape the marriage. In order to protect the reputation of Su Family, this ve is trying to bring back the eldest miss. However, Young Master keep blocking our way, we had no choice but to move our hands.¡± The man who was called Su Qing went forward and respectfully reported. Jun Lintian¡¯s eyebrows knitted when he saw Su Zimo instantly arrived. He had sensed that her cultivation was not something ordinary. His heart gave birth with some worries. This was her ce, so he was afraid that she will be even more unhappy, but he soon found out that he was wrong. ¡°Hmph! Elder sister, you will marry the great general of Haoyue Country! Elder Sister is trying to escape the marriage at all cost, can you afford to face this trouble?¡± Su Ziyun then swept her eyes to Su Qingjue: ¡°Big brother, elder sister is causing big trouble. However, instead of stopping her, you¡¯re helping her to escape. Big brother, doesn¡¯t it mean you want father to lose his face?¡± Su Ziyun¡¯s face was full of regret, her words also sounded that Su Zinian actions were not good. ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Qingjue coldly stared at Su Ziyun. He didn¡¯t speak, but his cold face actually made him even more handsome. And Su Zinian, with her apricot eyes, red lips, in a pink dress embroidered with clouds, made her beautiful like a phoenix. Her straight posture and slender body were giving off a deadly charm. ¡°Su Ziyun, it was you who always cause trouble. You robbed your sister fiancee. You killed Momo. And now, you and your mother want to push me into the pit of fire. One of this day you will be struck by lightning. I really pity Momo for losing her life at the age of 17. But how can she lose her life in vain, if both of you didn¡¯t work together!¡± Chapter 17 - In my Mingyue Mountain Villa, that is not how we do business

Chapter 17: In my Mingyue Mountain Vi, that is not how we do business

When Su Ziyun heard of this, she looked at Jun Lintian with horror. She saw Jun Lintian with a ck face, he seemed wanting to vent his anger. In her anger, she coldly said: ¡°How can sister speak unscrupulously? If you do this again in front of his highness, he might punish you formitting offenses.¡± ¡°Hmph! What should a dying person be afraid of?¡± Su Zinian stopped crying and said. Su Zimo felt like something choking her in the throat. She was both excited and happy when he saw the two people. Su Ziyun frowned and clenched her fists. ¡°Third Prince, the marriage between you and Momo was arranged by the Empress Dowager. I really didn¡¯t expect that you will break off your engagement with her in the street, just because she couldn¡¯t cultivate. You know, Momo is kind, she can sing and dance well. Not being able to cultivate is not a crime, you are simply heartless and unjust. Fortunately, Momo didn¡¯t end up marrying someone like you.¡± Su Zinian knew that she will die, so she rather says all the words inside her heart, so that she can make herself somewhat happy. Su Zimo very much agrees with Su Zinian¡¯s words. She was indeed very lucky to not marrying Jun Liantian. ¡°What are you all still doing? Bring my elder sister and elder brother back as soon as possible.¡± Su Ziyun knew that if Su Zinian goes on, Jun Lintian will definitely kill her. However, Su Zinian can¡¯t die. She must marry General Wang, so that their Su Family will gain power. If that happened, Jun Lintian will not hesitate to marry her. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qing nodded his head to his men behind him. ¡°Whoever dares to move them, today, I, the owner of Mingyue Mountain Vi, will let his blood stter on the spot.¡± A cold voice, that sounded like a voice of shura in hell, made all the people ufortable as if it scratched their heart. Only Su Qing and Su Zinian involuntarily looked at Su Zimo. They sensed a familiar feeling towards her. ¡°Mingyue Owner, this is our Su family¡¯s affair. Does the owner still intend to intervene?¡± Su Ziyun roared in anger. Su Zimo¡¯s obstruction made Su Ziyian¡¯s irritated heart get even more irritated. Jun Lintian also turned around and stared at Su Zimo, his eyebrows involuntarily knitted. ¡°Mingyue Owner, it¡¯s better for you not to get involved in this matter.¡± Jun Lintian said with a warning tone. ¡°Third Prince, in my Mingyue Mountain Vi, that is not how we do business.¡± The sneer on her lips looked beautiful and enchanting, but it was obvious that she didn¡¯t put Jun Lintian in her eyes at all. ¡°Bring them back.¡± With Jun Lintian¡¯s words, Su Ziyun unscrupulously said. ¡°If you want to take away the people, you have to ask me first.¡± A cold voice made everyone looked back. However, they only saw three children with impable beauty. One of the children has a chilling atmosphere, and there was a slight trace of a sneer on his mouth. ¡°Li¡¯er, let them know the consequences of making a trip at Mingyue Mountain Vi.¡± A soft voice sounded, but the meaning of her words was the opposite. ¡°Mother, Li¡¯er will do it fast.¡± The originally beautiful eyes of the child showed a killing intent that people will not dream to see on a child. The man in white, who was hiding on the pine tree, outside the vi couldn¡¯t help but frown. That facial expression on that child really looked familiar. Where has he seen it? The word ¡®mother¡¯ made Jun Lintian very surprised: These three children are hers? ¡°Mother can Qi¡¯er also.... ...?¡± ¡°You can.¡± Su Qi hasn¡¯t finished his words, but Su Zimo agreed. For her, exercising is a must. ¡°Haha! Today I am going to take a big shot in the middle of the night.¡± Su Qi smirked and said. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go.¡± Su Xin pouted on the side, this matter was not something she could join in. After turning around, she walked a hundred step away, she doesn¡¯t want to be affected. Chapter 18 - 6th stage of Jinxuan period child prodigy

Chapter 18: 6th stage of Jinxuan period child prodigy

¡°Su Qing, go.¡± Su Ziyun didn¡¯t get scared with the two children. She hurriedly shouted. She doesn¡¯t believe that she can¡¯t handle these two children. ¡°Yes, Third Missy.¡± Su Qing replied with a chilling tone. Finally, he had an opportunity to gain some merit. ¡°Brothers,e on.¡± In an instant, more than a dozen people swarmed. He Yunting shook his head. No one dared to provoke the Mingyue Mountain Vi at the border. This time, they just came to the Haoyue Country, but there were already people taking a shot at them. Was their name not loud enough? *Boom, boom* He Yunting just turned around, but more than a dozen people flew to the surrounding wall. ¡°Ahh...!¡± Painful screaming came from all the directions. ¡°Brother, if you do things like this, how can I even get a chance to take a shot?¡± A voice with ming tone mixed with anger sounded. Su Qi looked at Su Li with eyes full of dissatisfaction. ¡°What?¡± Everyone was surprised: Sixth stage of Jinxuan period! This child is a prodigy! Especially Su Ziyun and Jun Lintian, their eyes were full of shock. ¡°They are all ipetent people, what¡¯s the use of sending two people?¡± His arrogant tone made the people feel awkward, but they were got convinced with his arrogance. The man in white on the pine tree was so surprised and almost fell on the tree. He then quickly ran away to the opposite side. Su Zimo looked at the direction where the man in white was going and guessed his identity. ¡°Mingyue Owner, you dared to murder people.¡± Su Ziyun roared in anger. She had more than a dozen people of Su Family, but she was beaten without taking a single move. A deep sense of humiliation arose inside her heart. ¡°Su Ziyun, I am a person who always gives choices to people. I have given you enough chance to live. But if you dare to speak nonsense again, your chance to live will be lost.¡± Su Zimo gently moved forward, but her arrogant tone sounded like Su Li. ¡°I am the daughter of Haoyue Country¡¯s Taifu. The Third Prince is also here. You are too arrogant!¡± How would Su Ziyun expect that the owner of Mingyue Mountain will be so arrogant? ¡°What about it? Here is my Mingyue Mountain Vi.¡± Her tone that was light as the spring breeze was filled with arrogance, as she looked at Su Ziyun with full of mockery. ¡°Even if you are from the royal family or the daughter of Haoyue Country¡¯s Taifu. My 12 death squad inside Mingyue Mountain Vi can take a shot with just one flick of my finger.¡± Her self-confidence made everyone infatuated with her. Her cold eyes have this unique charm that can instill a chilling fear. Jun Lintian¡¯s clenched his fists. She has indeed such a skill. The Mingyue Mountain Vi was very proud of these 12 death squad of theirs. They must be hiding nearby. He learned a lot with his visit today. ¡°Your Highness, such an arrogant person cannot be tolerated.¡± Su Ziyun fired up in anger. Today, she must bring back Su Zinian. ¡°Go back.¡± Jun Lintian said with a cold voice, then walked forward. ¡±Your Highness, your highness.¡± Su Ziyun shouted at the back of Jun Lintian. However, Jun Lintian turned a deaf ear to her shouting. Su Ziyun stamped her feet. She didn¡¯t expect him to do that. Isn¡¯t it just a small vi? Why was the Third Prince worrying about? ¡°Su Ziyun, knowing contentment is not humiliating, knowing when to stop doesn¡¯t mean defeat, I just arrived today, I don¡¯t want to see blood.¡± ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t be too arrogant. Today¡¯s affair, someone wille to demand justice. ¡± Su Ziyun was so furious that she fiercely stared at Su Zimo, then chased after Jun Lintian. Seeing this, more than a dozen people of Su Family also followed. Chapter 19 - The mouth is pierced by the nose

Chapter 19: The mouth is pierced by the nose

¡°Thank you, Mingyue Owner, for saving us, brother and sister. But after today¡¯s event, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be harmed because of us.¡± Su Qingjue held his injured arm and walked in front of Su Zimo. He was very grateful to her for saving them. But at the same time, he was also feeling guilty inside his heart. After all, the Haoyue Country¡¯s Taifu and General Wang will not give up. ¡°The Mingyue Mountain Vi will face them sooner andter. There is no harm. You are injured, let¡¯s go inside and bandage your wound first.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s voice softens a lot. She and the ancient Su Zimo¡¯s soul integrated into each other. She can clearly feel her close rtionship with Su Qingjue. Su Qingjue looked at Su Zimo with surprised. He couldn¡¯t understand what she means by those words. ¡°Thank you, Mingyue Owner.¡± Su Qingjue then turned his head and looked at Su Zinian. He saw her still wiping her tears. ¡°Nian¡¯er... ...¡± ¡°Brother, today, we should have fought and killed Jun Lintian and Su Ziyun to avenge Momo. When I saw Jun Lintian, I felt like my heart is being pressed with stone in so much pain. They didn¡¯t even spare Momo¡¯s body.¡± Su Zinian burst into tears. She was in so much pain for losing her younger sister. She couldn¡¯t control her feelings. Su Zimo¡¯s nose became sour, under the golden mask, two lines of tears fell from her eyes. In the ancient Su Zimo¡¯s memory, her brother and sister love her so much and protects her all the time. Su Qingjue set aside his face this time. He med himself for having poor skills. He couldn¡¯t even protect well his younger sister. ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t cry, alright! From now on, just stay here with Xin¡¯er, okay?¡± Su Xin raised her small hand and gently wiped Su Zinian¡¯s tears. Her soft and sweet voice instantly made Su Zinian stop from crying. Looking at the child¡¯s clear eyes with smiles, Su Zinian was lost in trance. She seemed to have seen the young Su Zimo. ¡°Momo, Momo... ...¡± Su Zinian blurted out. Su Zimo was slightly startled. But, she calmed down herself and said: ¡°Alright, Xin¡¯er, Li¡¯er, Qi¡¯er, you help Aunt bandage her wound inside.¡± ¡°No, we have to leave here soon. General Wang and Su Taifu will not give up. We can¡¯t involve you any more than this.¡± Su Zinian looked at Su Xin, her heart was somewhatforted. When Su Zimo was still young, she also looked so beautiful and lovely. Whenever she cried, she will always wipe her tears gently. How could she bear to let this little girl get hurt because of her? ¡°You two just calmed down and stay here! Our Mingyue Mountain Vi is not a vegetable. It¡¯s only General Wang and Su Taifu, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± He Yunting said out loud. Today¡¯s event will eventually happen. And the Mingyue Mountain Vi will confront them sooner orter. ¡°What Nian¡¯er said is right, we are not rtives, we cannot involve you any further.¡± Su Qingjue also had some hesitation. He couldn¡¯t understand why the Mingyue Mountain Vi was very willing to help them. ¡°Uncle, just be at ease! If they dare toe, this nephew will make their blood stter on the spot.¡± Su Qi, who easily get impulsive, said in a hurry, for fear that Su Qingjue will insist on leaving. ¡°Uncle...Uncle....¡± Su Qingjue¡¯s eyes widen in shock and asked with doubt: ¡°Did you just called me uncle?¡± ¡°How impatient.¡± Su Li took a nce at Su Qi. Su Qi smiled and embarrassingly said. ¡°My mouth was pierced by the nose. I said it by mistake, but mother, will let uncle learned our identity sooner orter, right?¡± Su Qi shrugged his shoulders and looked back, he saw Su Zimo¡¯s angry face. His mouth was pierced by the nose? Su Zimo was afraid that it will only happen to Su Qi. *The mouth is pierced by the nose ¨C blurted out. Chapter 20 - Something big happened

Chapter 20: Something big happened

¡°Let¡¯s deal with your injuries first, before we talk.¡± Su Zimo wanted to hide her identity, but it seems she cannot hide it anymore. ¡°Momo, I will let some people prepare their room.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Zimo nodded. ¡°Brother, sister, pleasee with Momo.¡± Su Qingjue and Su Zinian followed behind Su Zimo like robots. How could they ept easily that the woman in front of them was their timid and kind younger sister... ... * In the Yun City of Mu Family, outside the Yunxiao Courtyard, the garden was blooming in spring, and the scenery was pleasant. Under the warm sunlight, on a reclining chair, Mu Yunxuan was sitting with closed eyes. Six yearster, he already became the master of the Mu Family. He also looked more mature than six years ago. He still has a very handsome face, and under the illuminating sunlight, his jade white skin looked so smooth and charming. In these 6 years, he woke up from his dream every night. The scene, when Su Zimo fell off the cliff was still vivid from his dream. And he never had a peaceful sleep in these entire 6 years. ¡°Yunxuan, not good, something big happened.¡± From afar, he heard a voice filled with worry. Mu Yunxuan, who was disturbed in his sleep became unhappy, his handsome eyebrows immediately frowned. When he opened his eyes, his fierce ck eyes seemed became like a bottomless abyss. His sexy lips also excluded a cold outline. ¡°Xingchen, howe you are here in Haoyue Country, don¡¯t you have things to do in Xingyue Country?¡± It happened that Mu Yunhan and Mu Yunfan, also had something to discuss with Mu Yunxuan, so they also heard Murong Xingchen¡¯s shouting. Compared with 6 years ago, Mu Yunhan looked even more heroic. And he looked so handsomely beautiful in his red robe. ¡°Right after you enter the door, you said things are not good, say how bad it is!¡± Mu Yunfan was a little shorterpared to his two brothers. This time, he was wearing a white robe, he looked like an immortal god that descended from heaven. His sharp eyes, high nose, white teeth, and reddish lips, made him looked very handsome. Murong Xingchen, who rushed to the Mu Family, was still wearing a white robe. His handsome face, charming eyes, jade white skin, give him off an impable beauty. Murong Xingchen rushed to the three brothers with anxious looked on his face. ¡°Yunfan, how bad it is? You will know after you listen, hoo... ...¡± Murong Xingchen took a deep breath. ¡°Seeing you running so fast, what exactly happened?¡± Mu Yunhan asked. ¡°Yunxuan, Yunhan, Yunfan, you know what? The owner of Mingyue Mountain Vi has arrived.¡± Murong Xingchen wiped the sweat on his forehead and sat on the stone table opposite to Mu Yunxuan. And without hesitation, he picked up Mu Yunxuan¡¯s special teacup and drank the tea. Seeing this, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s face was filled with disgust as he frowned his eyebrows. He definitely needs to change it. He coldly said: ¡°That¡¯s what you ¡®re calling a big event?¡± ¡°Yunxuan, isn¡¯t this something big? In the past 2 years, since the emergence of Mingyue Mountain Vi, your businesses are now not as good as before. Your customers were robbed by them! And what more, the owner of the Mingyue Mountain Vi is actually a woman. ¡± ¡°A woman?¡± This was something Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t think about, so he was a little surprised. The Mingyue Mountain Vi¡¯s businesses had grown rapidly in these 2 years. The person who arranged things and discussed their business has always been He Yunting. No one knows if the owner of the Mingyue Mountain Vi is a man or woman. The owner¡¯s identity has be a mystery in everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that! And more importantly, she has triplets.¡± Chapter 21 - Strength that shouldn鈥檛 be underestimated

Chapter 21: Strength that shouldn¡¯t be underestimated

¡°Triplets?¡± Mu Yunhan and Mu Yunfan spoke in unison. ¡°Yes, two little boys and one little girl. The little girl doesn¡¯t look so good though, her face is pale and her body looks weak.¡± Murong Xingchen then scratched his head. ¡°But, I seem to have seen them somewhere. And one of the three kids already reached the 6th stage of Jinxuan period.¡± ¡°Xingchen, you must have seen wrong! It¡¯s just a child, how can a child reached the 6th stage of Jinxuan period?¡± Mu Yunfan didn¡¯t believe Murong Xingchen¡¯s words at all. ¡°Who said that I¡¯ve seen it wrong. If you don¡¯t believe me, go and ask Jun Lintian and Third Miss Su. They were also there.¡± Murong Xingchen knew that they would not believe him. He also cannot believe it when he was still in the Mingyue Mountain Vi. ¡°Jun Lintian, he is well informed.¡± Somehow, Mu Yunxuan had no good feelings for Jun Lintian since he had encounter Su Zimo. And afterward, when he understood the truth of events, he didn¡¯t have any contact with him. Mu Yunhan was lost in thoughts. When a breeze blew, his hair in his forehead floated in a beautiful arc. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t you think that the owner of this Mingyue Mountain Vi is very strange? In the past two years, the industry she involved herself is very simr to ours. As Xingchen said, her business had an impact on our family¡¯s business. A woman in just two years can achieve up to this degree, her strength shouldn¡¯t really be underestimated.¡± ¡°Second brother, aren¡¯t you getting so nervous? A woman should be at home and taking care of her child. Her husband must be leading the business. Or don¡¯t tell me that her husband is only eating free meals?¡± In Mu Yunfan¡¯s point of view, no one can beat their family¡¯s business. ¡°Husband?¡± Murong Xingchen thought for a moment. ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to have a husband. There was no rumor that spread about her husband at all. He Yunting was the only one who helps in her business. Oh right, today, they saved the Su brother and sister. I¡¯m sure the Su Family will not stop from there. After all, if Su Zinian marries General Wang, the Su Family will have another force. Jun Lintian will definitely marry Su Ziyun before she turned 30.¡± ¡°Ayahhh! The fate of that brother and sisters are so tragic. Especially, Su... ...¡± ¡°Yunfan.¡± Mu Yunhan immediately interrupted Mu Yunfan¡¯s words. Their Big Brother has been feeling very guilty about this matter. That day, they choose to use Su Zimo to be the object of Ghost Marriage. They were helpless, so they didn¡¯t think about it too much. However, they didn¡¯t expect that their big brother will reallye back to life. They didn¡¯t know what exactly happened between their big brother and Su Zimo. But after that night, Su Zimo had a special ce in their big brother¡¯s heart. ¡°Yunhan, what is there that can¡¯t be said, she is your sister-inw! Although it is a ghost marriage, it¡¯s more grandeur than any living person¡¯s marriage... ...¡± ¡°Xingchen... ...¡± Seeing the gloominess on his big brother¡¯s face was increasing, Mu Yunhan really wanted to strangle Murong Xingcheng¡¯s neck. ¡°Yunhan, send people to closely monitor every move of Mingyue Mountain Vi. Her whereabouts before are unknown, that¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t find details about her. But now, she is in the Haoyue Country, it won¡¯t be hard to find out her roots. Out of 36 industries of Mu Family, she had already copy 15 of them. This time, she came to the capital, I don¡¯t believe she will move to a different location without any n.¡± Mu Yunxuan had this feeling in his heart, that the owner of the Mingyue Mountain Vi seems to being for them. Chapter 22 - Brother and sisters reunited

Chapter 22: Brother and sisters reunited

¡°And also the finished products of the Mingyue Mountain Vi have far surpassed the Mu family.¡± Murong Xingchen said. He was not afraid to die. ¡°Hey! Murong Xingchen, are you on the side of our Mu Family or on the side of Mingyue Mountain Vi? You said they have far surpassed our us, have you gone blind?¡± Mu Yunfan became unhappy and yelled at Murong Xingchen. ¡°Yunfan! I¡¯m saying this for your family to make up for your shorings and try to learn from other people¡¯s strength. Take a look at these clothes I am wearing on my body. Mingyue Vi¡¯s style and design are far better than yours. Their clothing store in Xingyue Country is very popr. The owner of Mingyue Vi came this time, I¡¯m sure she is well prepared.¡± ¡°Whether she is prepared or not, as long as she dares to make a big move, this lord will not let her go.¡± Mu Yunxuan got up, his cold face was covered with gloominess. ¡°Yunhan, just in case, send people to monitor every Mingyue¡¯s industry in our country.¡± ¡°Yes, Big brother .¡± Mu Yunhan nodded his head, his heart also has some wary against the owner of Mingyue Vi. Murong Xingchen leisurely sat on the side, how can he afford not to watch this good show... ... Ha ha! It seems he will have to stay in the Haoyue Country for a while. * In the Mingyue Mountain Vi, after given wound dressing, Su Qingjue and Su Zinian were brought to Mingyue Xuan. Su Zimo and the three children came along. ¡°Momo, is it really you?¡± Su Qingjue couldn¡¯t help but ask. After all, he didn¡¯t expect her to be alive. He went to Yun City several times, but eventually, his visit was fruitless. The Mu Family told him that she was dead. ¡°Momo... ...¡± Su Zinian¡¯s lips trembled. Su Zimo took off the golden mask on her face, and her beautiful face was exposed in an instant. ¡°Brother, sister, Momo didn¡¯t die. Not only I didn¡¯t die but also had a good fortune. Now, I¡¯m living a good life. I¡¯m sorry if I didn¡¯te back to see you soon. I wanted to go to sister¡¯s wedding tomorrow to save you. I didn¡¯t expect that brother and sister wille today here.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, she doesn¡¯t really want to cry, but her damn tears won¡¯t stop froming out. Maybe, this is what people called blood ties! ¡°Momo.¡± Su Zinian could no longer hold back herself and hugged Su Zimo. ¡°Elder sister thought that she would never see you again. Jun Lintian was ruthless and unruly. How can you choose to die for that kind of guy? Have you ever thought about your sister¡¯s feelings? You are my only younger sister... ...¡± Su Zinian said everything that¡¯s on her heart, her sadnesspletely broke out at this time. Su Qingjue also quietly cried on the side. He was very happy at this moment. His youngest sister is not dead. This was the greatestfort he had receive in his life. ¡°Sister, I am sorry for making you sad for a long time.¡± Su Zimoforted Su Zinian. Later on, she will have rtives now in this world. ¡°Momo, tell your sister, how have you been living all these years?¡± ¡°Sister, sit down first, Momo will slowly tell everything to you and brother.¡± After the sorrow, the brother and sisters enjoyed their reunion. Su Zimo told Su Qingjue and Su Zinian what she experienced in the past few years. Only the story about the father of her three children was left unsaid. For her, that was the most difficult thing to say. A thing that she won¡¯t tell anyone no matter what. Su Li, Su Qi, and Su Xin were tilting their head on the side. However, their mother was still reluctant to mention things about their father. They could only shrug their shoulders after their expectation became a disappointment. The expression on their face didn¡¯t escape Su Zimo¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to tell them about him, it¡¯s just she really doesn¡¯t want to see that beast. Chapter 23 - Momo鈥檚 revenge

Chapter 23: Momo¡¯s revenge

¡°Momo, where is the children¡¯s father... ...?¡± Su Zinian couldn¡¯t help but ask. In fact, she wanted to know who was the children¡¯s father is. As soon as they heard this, the children looked at Su Zimo with piercing eyes. ¡°The children¡¯s father is dead.¡± In order to sever their fantasies, Su Zimo gave a closed-ended answer. ¡°Dead, he¡¯s dead.¡± Su Zinian felt doubt, how did the children¡¯s father die? Su Qingjue felt even more distressed for Su Zimo. The three siblings look at each other. Obviously, they didn¡¯t believe what their mother has said. ¡°Momo, then what are you nning to do next?¡± Su Qingjue walked closed to Su Zimo¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t expect that she just disappeared a few years and shepletely changed. Not only she could cultivate now, but also became the owner of Mingyue Mountain Vi. The most famous clothing store, jewelry store and as well as many restaurants, casino, and other industries right under the name of Mingyue Mountain Vi. All belong to her youngest sister at this certain degree. ¡°Brother, Momo wants to take revenge. So, I want to ask brother and sister not to tell anyone my identity. Especially to Jun Lintian and Su Ziyun, and also to other people who bullied me. I will not let go of any one of them.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s cold tone made the two dares not to refute but rather made them also determined. ¡°Momo... ...¡± ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Master.¡± Outside, Qing Lian and Qing He¡¯s voices sounded and interrupted Su Qingjue¡¯s words. Su Zimo quickly put back her mask. ¡°Master, you¡¯re here.¡± As soon as those words fell, Qing He and Qing Lian¡¯s figure came in. ¡°Mmm! I¡¯m here.¡± Su Zimo nodded her head. Qing He and Qing Lian looked at Su Qingjue and Su Zinian. They both recognized the two. ¡°This subordinate greets Young Master Su and Miss Su.¡± The two paid their respect together. ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Qingjue and Su Zinian both nodded their head. ¡°Qing Lian, Qing He, Xin¡¯er misses you.¡± Su Xin ran to both of them, but... ... ¡°Cough...!¡± ¡°Young Miss.¡± ¡°Young Miss.¡± Qing He and Qing Lian worriedly looked at Su Xin. ¡°Xin¡¯er, didn¡¯t mother tells you not to get too excited many times?¡± Su Zimo picked up Su Xin in distressed and quickly gave her a remedy. *Cough...* However, Su Xin was still feeling ufortable. Her throat felt itchy and she was dizzy. ¡°Mother, mother, Xin¡¯er felt very ufortable.¡± Su Zi Mo touched Su Xin¡¯s forehead, she was hot: Not good! She has a fever again. ¡°Mother, Qi¡¯er will go to refine medicine.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Su Qi rushed out. ¡°Momo, what¡¯s wrong with Xin¡¯er? Why did she suddenly get so sick?¡± Su Zinian stepped forward and looked at Su Xin, who was drowsy with distress. She got sick too quickly. Whenever Su Xin became like this, it was the most painful time for Su Zimo... ¡°Xin¡¯er was born with poor health. My master tried his best for Xin¡¯er to keep on living, but Xin¡¯er body is still very weak. She¡¯s been taking medicine made of silver grass to keep her life.¡± ¡°Silver grass?¡± Su Qingjue and Su Zinian looked at each other. The silver grass cost thousands of silver coins for one piece. It can cure any kind of disease. It can also help a person to cultivate. ¡°Brother, sister, you go to rest first. Momo will take Xin¡¯er back to her room to rest.¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er is like this, how can I have a good rest? Sister will help you take care of Xin¡¯er!¡± How can Su Zinian have the heart to rest? She finally sees her younger sister. So, she wanted to spend more time with her. Chapter 24 - General Wang and Su Taifu has come

Chapter 24: General Wang and Su Taifu hase

¡°Alright! Qing He, you pass a message to Mo Niang, let her speed up the process of sending back the silver grass. This time, Qi¡¯er found the mysterious grass, he can refine medicine for Xin¡¯er. At least Xin¡¯er will not suffer this month.¡± ¡°Yes, master, I¡¯ll go.¡± Su Zimo was just about to send Su Xin back to her room when she suddenly saw He Yuntinging in. Su Zimo¡¯s beautiful eyebrows knitted behind the golden mask. ¡°Momo, General Wang and Su Taifu came with their men and surrounded us. They want us to hand over Miss Su and Young Master Su.¡± ¡°So fast?¡± ¡°Mother, this time, Li¡¯er will let them know that Mingyue Mountain Vi is not a ce that they could juste and go whenever they want.¡± Su Li¡¯s face was determined. His responsibility was to protect his mother and Mingyue Mountain Vi. Here is their home. He will never let anyone destroy it. ¡°Alright! Just be careful.¡± Su Zimo knew that her 12 death squad will secretly protect Su Li. Su Li will be fine. ¡°Momo, I will go together with Li¡¯er!¡± Su Qingjue was also determined. He doesn¡¯t want to stay behind and let a child protect him. ¡°Brother, you are injured. Li¡¯er can solve this problem, Yunting will also be there. Brother, don¡¯t worry, you better go to the alchemy room and help Qi¡¯er concoct the medicine. Qi¡¯er mustn¡¯t be disturbed when refining medicine.¡± Su Zimo knows that General Wang and Su Taifu, her so-called father, sudden arrival was not only to take away her elder sister but also to defame the Mingyue Mountain Vi. Well, that is if they have the skill! ¡°This......., alright! Li¡¯er, you have to be careful.¡± Su Qingjue looked at Su Li. There were very few people that reached the 6th stage of Jinxuan period. His nephew can definitely defeat those bastards. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle! Uncle He, let¡¯s go.¡± * Outside the gates of Mingyue Mountain Vi, General Wang Yicheng and Su Weichen were standing with a group of people. General Wang Yicheng was about 35 years old. His round face with a beard looked very serious. He has a tall and burly body. He also had a sword on his left waist. His serious appearance gives off the momentum of a great general. Su Weichen was wearing a ck robe. His appearance was somewhat simr to Su Qingjue. His serious face was enveloped with gloominess after seeing He Yunting and Su Li. ¡°Oh! General Wang, Su Taifu, what are you and your people doing here? Is our Mingyue Mountain Vi guilty of a crime? Today, our master just arrived, we don¡¯t want to see blood sttering!¡± Although He Yunting said it with a smile, his cold meaning was something cannot be ignored. ¡°Housekeeper He, this general didn¡¯te to make trouble. We just want you to hand over the Su brother and sister, then everything will be alright.¡± ¡°Then, you have to ask our young master. This is our young master. As long as he agreed, Young Master Su and Miss Su will eventuallye out.¡± He Yunting pointed out Su Li. Today, General Wang and Su Taifu are destined to suffer. Their Mingyue Mountain Vi today has a full swing of defense, they will not get scared of them. General Wang Yicheng and Su Weichen turned their head towards Su Li. The Mingyue Mountain Vi actually dared to use a little boy to talk with them... ...? They were looking down on them too much. ¡°Housekeeper He, you want this general and Su Taifu talks to a child, this is simply...¡± General Wang fired up in anger. If he wasn¡¯t giving the Mingyue Mountain Vi a face, he had already rushed inside to catch the people. ¡°What about it? Does the general has a problem because I¡¯m too young?¡± As Su Li spoke, he released his energy thatparable to 6th stage of Jinxuan Period, which shocked everyone in the surroundings. His cold eyes made everyone not dare to look at him straight in the eyes. But even so, the people cannot help but had a chill. Chapter 25 - Fled

Chapter 25: Fled

¡°The 6th stage of Jinxuan period?¡± Except for He Yunting, everyone was shocked while looking at Su Li. No one expected it, a child, who only looked like a 5 or 6-year-old would be at the 6th stage of Jinxuan Period. Just take General Wang Yicheng as an example, he was 35 years old this year, but only reached the 7th stage of Jinxuan Period. The child in front of him was only lower by one stage. Today, if he was defeated by a 5-year-old child in front of his men, then won¡¯t his hard work for many years will be ruined? ¡°Su Taifu, what should we do?¡± General Wang Yicheng turned his attention to Su Weichen. This concern his daughter, not his. He just came along to have some fun! Su Weichen tightly frowned his eyebrows. In this vast world, he knew there were many talented people. A 5-year-old child was trained to reach the 6th stage of Jinxuan Period. This was something not to be underestimated. ¡°Mingyue young master, this old man just wants to take his children back at home. This old man hopes that Mingyue young master can cooperate.¡± He must seed in convincing the child. He must take back his son and daughter today. Tomorrow is Su Zinian¡¯s marriage. The Third Prince hasn¡¯t mentioned his marriage to Su Ziyun again. He had no choice but to strengthen their Su Family¡¯s influence. By then, the Third Prince will not have scruples to marry Su Ziyun. ¡°Su Taifu, would you mind to exin your words to me? Today, Young Master Su and Miss Su were injured by your own family members. Especially, Miss Su, her whole body was covered with injuries. I wonder if you are aware of it. But how can a group of inferior family members have the courage to beat their young master and youngdy inside the Mingyue Mountain Vi? You are the teacher of the Third Prince, right? So how can you treat your children like this? I really don¡¯t know how can you stay as an imperial prince¡¯s teacher, when you don¡¯t care about your children¡¯s life and death? Today, I want to teach you a good lesson on how to take care of your children. So, that you¡¯ll be worthy to be an imperial prince¡¯s teacher.¡± Su Li bluntly said with a stern voice. This old man in front of him disregard his mother¡¯s life and death and let her kill herself. When he saw him, he remembered his mother¡¯s bitter life. ¡°You, stop talking nonsense... ...!¡± Su Weichen was so angry that the fats on his face shook. He red at Su Li with a flushed face. He, a teacher of the imperial prince, was questioned by a 5-year-old child? This was even worse than killing him. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m toozy to reason out with a group of waste.¡± Su Li¡¯s voice hasn¡¯tpletely fallen, but his small body float in the air, at the same time, he released his powerparable to the 6th stage of the Jinxuan Period. As soon as General Wang Yicheng saw this scene, he had a bad feeling in his heart. If the child confronts them head on, he¡¯s afraid that he will not be the opponent of this little devil. ¡°Su Taifu, tomorrow is the wedding day. This general will send a sedan chair and wait for the bride.¡± After that, he turned around and fled with his men. Seeing this, Su Li couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Gen, General Wang, you, you... ...¡± Su Weichen stomped his feet. If only he knew that today is a bad day, he will go back home first and think of a n. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Weichen took a nce at Su Li, then unwilling left with his men. This scene was witnessed by a woman in white. The woman in white frowned her eyebrows. However, she didn¡¯t stay long, she turned around and walked towards the direction of Yun City. ¡°Hahaha! Li¡¯er, look, you haven¡¯t take a shot, but they all escape in fright.¡± He Yunting burst intoughter. In fact, when he first witnessed Su Li¡¯s speed in cultivation, he was also surprised and couldn¡¯t believe it. Even Su Qi¡¯s talent in alchemy surprised him. The alchemy is divided into: The chu ss, tian ss, xuan ss, shen ss, sheng ss, and di ss. Each ss is divided into 9 grades refining medicine. Chapter 26.1 - Su Qi breaks through the 7th grade of Xuan Class (Part 1)

Chapter 26: Su Qi breaks through the 7th grade of Xuan ss (Part 1)

Su Qi has already reached the Xuan ss, and he can now refine medicinal herbs up to the 6th grade of Xuan ss. He can breakthrough to the 7th grade at any time. The two brothers were rare prodigies. In the entire Haoyue Country, only a few old alchemists have reached the 5th grade of Sheng ss. The rest were all below Xuan ss. * Su Ziyun and Jun Lintian, who had already returned to the Su Family, were not at ease. After eating some snacks, Su Ziyun said that she was feeling uneasy. She wanted to go back and see. Jun Lintian nodded his head and agreed, which made Su Ziyun happy. For Jun Lintian to agree toe back with Su Ziyun. It can be seen clearly the importance of this matter. If Su Zinian married General Wang, and he married Su Ziyun, this will be a big help to him in some aspect. Not long after, the two saw General Wang Yicheng hurrying back. ¡°Your Highness, isn¡¯t that General Wang?¡± Jun Lintian frowned and looked at the hovering horse. It was really General Wang Yicheng. General Wang Yicheng also saw Jun Lintian and Su Ziyun, he raised his hand for his army to stop. Then, he got off his horse in a hurry. ¡°This general greets his royal highness.¡± ¡°General Wang don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡± Jun Lintian said with a calm look in the face, but inside his heart, he was very unhappy. ¡°General Wang, did you bring back my sister?¡± Su Ziyun had a bad feeling in her heart. She had a bad premonition because of the owner of the Mingyue Mountain Vi. ¡°Your Highness, Third Miss Su, it¡¯s not this general who wants to bring back Miss Su. It was Su Taifu.¡± General Wang Yicheng was not stupid enough to show that he got scared of a little child, who was in the 6th stage of Jinxuan Period, standing in front of the gate of Mingyue Mountain Vi. ¡°General Wang, my sister, who hasn¡¯t passed through your door to be your wife, is now detained by the people of Mingyue Mountain Vi. General Wang has to find a way to get my sister out of there.¡± Su Ziyun softly said. In front of men, she always tried to look gentle and considerate person. The next moment, sounds of hovering footsteps of horses came from behind. Su Ziyun looked at it and saw it was her father. ¡°This old minister greets his royal highness, the third prince.¡± Su Weichen also hurriedly get off his horse to pay respect. ¡°Su Taifu no need to pay respect.¡± Jun Lintian somewhat became impatient. Judging from that woman¡¯s actions, General Wang Yicheng and Su Weichen must have also suffered a bit. The depth of the power of Mingyue Mountain Vi is unknown, no one easily dared to offend them. ¡°Father, what about my sister?¡± Su Ziyun¡¯s hands inside her long sleeves tightly clenched into fists. Her sharp nails embedded on her white palms. ¡°Yun¡¯er, let¡¯s go back and discuss this matter.¡± Su Weichen was unwilling to go back, but he couldn¡¯t fight. Not to mention, he couldn¡¯t even enter the gate of Mingyue Mountain Vi. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Jun Lintian coldly said. Two dayster, he will visit again. * Su Li and He Yunting stood at the gate for a while. Su Li tried to detect spiritual energy in the surroundings: Is there anyone else around here? ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, those who are hiding in the dark are just curious about the Mingyue Mountain Vi. They will just hear some gossips. We have 12 death squad hiding in the dark, so they will not act rashly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Uncle He, let¡¯s go back inside!. Let¡¯s go and see if Xin¡¯er wakes up.¡± Alchemy: The chu ss, tian ss, xuan ss, shen ss, sheng ss, and di ss. Each ss is divided into 9 grades refining medicine. Chapter 26.2 - Su Qi breaks through the 7th grade of Xuan Class (Part 2)

Chapter 26: Su Qi breaks through the 7th grade of Xuan ss (Part 2)

¡°Let¡¯s go! The Su Family will not take action for the meantime. Su Taifu probably went back to discuss countermeasures with Su Ziyun.¡± He Yunting¡¯s eyes were covered with disdain. Those people didn¡¯t fight and just fled, it seems Haoyue Country only had few strong people. * ¡°Li¡¯er, you¡¯re back.¡± When Su Zinian saw Su Li, her hanging heart felt relieved. ¡°Aunt, rest assured, the Su Family will not do anything for the meantime, alright?¡± Su Li went close to the bed and looked at his drowsy sister. His heart was distressed for her. Whenever his sister was like this, his mother would stay at his sister¡¯s bed all night. ¡°Mother, is Qi¡¯er still refining medicine? Xin¡¯er looks very sick.¡± Su Zimo stretched out her arm and swept the hair on her daughter¡¯s forehead, then said: ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little more. There is only one silver grass left. I don¡¯t know how many pieces of silver grass Mo Niang can find this time. Currently, that was the only thing can sustain Xiner¡¯s life.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s heart was in so much pain. She doesn¡¯t want to mention it. Su Xin was very obedient, but also very pitiful. She only got better a few days ago, but now she fell ill again. ¡°Momo, 5 dayster, the Mu Family will hold their annual auction. They auction 3 silver grass every 3 years. You must take this opportunity to buy it!¡± He Yunxiao also looked at Su Xin with a distressed look in the face. In order to buy silver grass, Momo sent people everywhere to inquire whereabouts of silver grass. It¡¯s just silver grass is a very precious herb. In Haoyue Country, only a few exist. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll find a way to buy it all.¡± For the sake of her daughter¡¯s life, Su Zimo doesn¡¯t want to calcte too much. ¡°Good! I will go and prepare. There are also some things need to be arranged, I will go first.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Zimo nodded her head. In the past few years, it all thanks to He Yunting and Mo Niang, that she achieved what she has today. ¡°Momo, don¡¯t worry too much. Nothing bad will happened to Xin¡¯er. She has a mother who worries about her. She¡¯ll be fine.¡± Su Zinian pulled up her sister¡¯s hand and looked at her with distressed. A woman¡¯s life is not easy, what more if a woman has three children. ¡°Mmm! Now that I have my sister and my brother by my side, everything will be alright.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s face was filled with a brimming smile behind her golden mask. However, Su Zinian¡¯s face still showed a trace of worry: ¡°Momo, the silver grass is regarded as a rare medicinal herb in Haoyue Country. The Mu Family only auction 3 pieces every 3 years. We have to find another way to cure Xiner¡¯s disease.¡± ¡°At the moment, there is no other medicinal herb that can rece the silver grass. I need to wait for Mo Niang toe back to know if she discovered another herb that can cure Xin¡¯er.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s made up her mind inside her heart. No matter how much money she has to spend, she will cure her daughter and let her grow up with a healthy body. ¡°Mother, I have the medicine now.¡± Su Qi and Su Qingjue walked in. Su Qi quickly handed the medicine to Su Zimo. Su Zimo opened the medicine box and a unique fragrance surrounded the area. Su Zimo¡¯s face under the golden mask couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of happiness. ¡°Qi¡¯er, have you broken through the 7th Grade of Xuan ss?¡± ¡°7th Grade of Xuan ss?¡± Su Qingjue and Su Zinian were shocked. Su Qi was actually an alchemist of 7th Grade of Xuan ss. The two couldn¡¯t help but be stunned in shock. Chapter 27.1 - Giving away pills (Part 1)

Chapter 27: Giving away pills (Part 1)

¡°Haha! Mother, Qi¡¯er just break through, I was also very surprised. After I refined this medicine, I was suddenly promoted to the 7th grade.¡± Su Qi said indifferently, but in fact, he was very proud inside his heart. After all, he was such a big cow. ¡°Qi¡¯er, you are really amazing. In Haoyue Country, the person, who is recognized as the most genius alchemist is Mu Yunhan, but he is only at the 9th grade of Xuan ss. The Su Family is also very proud of Su Ziyun, who has been at the 7th grade of Xuan ss for 2 years now. She reached a bottleneck, she hasn¡¯t broken through since then. Qi¡¯er, you are only 5 years old, but you are now in the 7th grade, you surpassed all your predecessors.¡± Su Qingjue said with astonished eyes. He had never seen another talented person, who has the same age as him. ¡°Thank you, uncle, for yourpliment. Your praised makes Qi¡¯er feel that his hard work for the past 2 years is worth it.¡± Su Qi smiled and his eyes curved like a crescent moon. His white little face looked so cute. While they were talking, Su Zimo had already given the medicinal pill to Su Xin. After a while, Su Xin fell asleep. She was somewhat shocked inside her heart. Mu Yunhan turned out to be the most genius alchemist in the Haoyue Country. The Mu Family can easily surpass other people because their Mu Family was even richer than the Imperial Family. They can easily get good medicinal herbs at the tip of their finger. ¡°Momo, what kind of disease Xin¡¯er have? Why she gets sick so easily?¡± Su Qingjue was worried and asked when he saw the child¡¯s disease suddenly attack, Su Zimo was in so much in panic. ¡°Brother, Xiner was born with this disease. My master said that only by slowly conditioning her body, she will get better.¡± Su Zimo got up and covered Su Xin with a quilt. ¡°Brother, I will have to bother you, to follow Li¡¯er in the future. Please help Li¡¯er and Yunting to manage the businesses of Mingyue Mountain Vi in the capital. I still can¡¯t expose my identity for the time being. I can only ask you to help.¡± Su Zimo knows that if Su Ziyun learned that she is alive, she will try to kill her at once. After all, Su Ziyun put a lot of effort to get Jun Lintian. Another reason is, she wanted to find out the cause of their mother¡¯s death. ¡°Momo, it is not a bother. In the Su Family, your brother has long been an idle person. I have a little bit of power, I can help Li¡¯er manage your business. I¡¯m happy that I can also do something.¡± Su Qingjue really felt that it was not a bother. He was actually happy inside his heart. Maybe if he has talent, their lives will be a little better! ¡°I know that brother has always been noble and pure, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to be a pce official. I often heard before that brother wants to do some business. Maybe it was because of brother¡¯s influence that I can reach what I have today.¡± The memory of the ancient Su Zimo integrated into her soul. She cherished their brother and sister¡¯s rtionship. ¡°Momo, it¡¯s not because of brother. It¡¯s because our lives have been blocked by the Su Family. They are all ipetent and jealous people. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t let you and Zinian lived a good day.¡± Su Qingjue was so ashamed that he bowed his head as his eyes got dim. Their so-called father, in order to make his position more stable, he married his present wife, Jie Lengchan, as soon as their mother gave birth to Su Zimo. Jie Lengchan was the daughter of the former Taifu. As soon as that woman entered the door of the Su Family, their father never enter their mother¡¯s courtyard ever again. A few yearster, their motherpletely lost her influence in the family. The four of them live a lonely life. They struggled each day in the Su Family. Chapter 27.2 - Giving away pills (Part 2)

Chapter 27: Giving away pills (Part 2)

¡°Brother, you don¡¯t need to feel guilty, isn¡¯t it good now? We are now united, and this Mingyue Mountain Vi will be our home in the future.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s eyes were full of smile. She looked at Su Qingjue and Su Zinian with full of affection. * The young master of Mingyue Mountain Vi¡¯s cultivation has reached the 6th stage of Jinxuan Period spread all over the capital of Haoyue Country overnight. However, the hot topic was the Su Family. Today, there is a festive wedding day. General Wang Yicheng went to the Su Family early in the morning, but the bride is gone. At noon, Su Zimo¡¯s ordered the servants to gather in the courtyard. In the courtyard of Mingyue Mountain Vi, Su Zimo let Qing He put the medicine boxes on the table in front of her. He Yunting was respectfully standing beside her. More than a hundred people standing still. They looked at each other because they don¡¯t know why Su Zimo had summoned them. Su Zimo took a sip of her tea and slowly spoke. ¡°Everyone, we will be staying here in Mingyue Mountain Vi now and in the future. There are 50 people among you who can cultivate and who has no talent to cultivate. However, you must also learn some martial art or self-defense. Today, I let you alle to give you a mysterious pill. As long as you decide to practice, I will provide you the needed medicine and mysterious pill, so that your strength can continue to grow.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s voice not only sounds very sincere but also very convincing. ¡°Huh! Mysterious pill, it¡¯s really a mysterious pill.¡± When everyone heard of it, they were so excited that they couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Zimo. She looked calm and arrogant, but also looked fascinating. In the maind of Haoyue Country, if you can¡¯t cultivate or can¡¯t be an alchemist, you¡¯re equal as a waste. It¡¯s alright for ordinary people, but what if you came from a big family? You¡¯ll be regarded as a shame. Some big family will even drive you out. Qing He looked at the dozen medicine box in front with a painful look on the face. This mysterious pill was not something that any ordinary people can buy. Especially, this product of 7th grade of Xuan ss, it cost thousands of gold and very difficult to find. Even if their master wanted to win everyone¡¯s heart, she doesn¡¯t need to spend such a high price! ¡°Thank you, master!¡± More than one hundred people kowtowed and respectfully said. Su Zimo¡¯s move undoubtedly bought everyone¡¯s heart. ¡°Get up!¡± Su Zimo nodded her head toward Qing He. Qing He looked at her reluctantly, but then opened the box and prepared. ¡°These pills are all product of 7th grade Xuan ss. Among you, the highest cultivation level is only at the 5th stage of Zhongxuan Period. This 7th grade medicinal pill can help you break through up to the 2nd stage of Gaoxuan Period, which is equivalent to 2 years cultivation time. After breaking through to the 2nd stage of Gaoxuan Period, it¡¯s just a matter of time to reach Dexuan Period.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s cold voice sounded, as she gave an exnation and taking out so many mysterious pills, without batting an eye. ¡°We swear to be loyal and die for master. We will do our best to protect Mingyue Mountain Vi.¡± The loud shout cannot conceal the sincere heart of the servants. At this moment, they were totally convinced by Su Zimo¡¯s sincerity. Cultivation period: Chuxuan period, Zhongxuan period, Gaoxuan period, Dexuan period, Tianxuan period, Jinxuan period, Shenxuan period, Shengxuan, period and Dianfeng period. Each period was divided into nine stages Chapter 28.1 - Building cave dwelling (Part 1)

Chapter 28: Building cave dwelling (Part 1)

Su Zimo has a dazzling smile on her lips. This was what she wants. After today, she believes that they will wholeheartedly think about Mingyue Mountain Vi. ¡°Alright! After you received the medicine, you go back and cultivate. If you don¡¯t understand anything, juste and ask me.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± People can¡¯t help but get excited. They happily went towards Qing He to received the medicinal pill. Their heart was full of gratitude towards Su Zimo. ¡°Yunting, let¡¯s go inside and talk!¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± He Yunting nodded his head and the two walked into the hall. ¡°Momo, I already bought shops in all the ces in the capital where there is Mu Family¡¯s business ording to your instructions. Now that your here, when do you want to open them?¡± He Yunting directly said because he knows what happened to her, but actually, he really couldn¡¯t understand why Su Zimo was so angry with them. Was it really just because of ghost marriage? ¡°Mu Family¡¯s industries are the lifeblood of the entire management in the capital of Haoyue Country. Surpassing them is not something can be achieved overnight. Mu Yunxuan is good in business. And their family¡¯s business has always been among the best.¡± When He Yunting mentioned Mu Yunxuan¡¯s name, an unknown fire rose inside Su Zimo¡¯s heart. Her face behind the mask showed a deep trace of anger. When she thinks about Mu Yunxuan, she will remember that scene he did in the coffin. She really can¡¯t ept that, she really can¡¯t... ... And most likely, her daughter¡¯s illness came from the toxin left in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s body after drinking that medicine. She was not in the 21st century, she has no way to know what it is, she can only make a guess. He Yunting can clearly feel the hatred that exudes in Su Zimo¡¯s body. He sadly looked at her. These past few years, she really lived a hard life. ¡°Momo, the Mu Family¡¯s biggest industries in the Haoyue Country are their paper shops and the auction house. As well as their pharmacy shops, restaurants, and jewelry shops. The most sensational activity they have in Yun City is selling silver grass.¡± In fact, He Yunting was somewhat worried. After all, Mu Family¡¯s business root was thick, while Su Zimo needs to start one by one. He was worried that the Mu Family will make things difficult for her after discovering her purpose. ¡°Then, we willpete with them in paper production. The Mu Family¡¯s paper production is not the most exquisite one. Their finished product is color yellow, and there are many rough impurities. Many of them came from the remaining debris during the production. We will start with their most proud paper industry. Even without the auction house, I don¡¯t think we arecking. Our garments and jewelry stores have unique designs. And even we don¡¯t sell silver grass or medicine, we earn a lot of money.¡± Su Zimo was not someone who loves the limelight. In the past two years, she cleverly concealed her strength, just topete with Mu Yunxuan in the capital of Haoyue Country. For better or for worst. ¡°Momo, paper production is not easy, do you really want to do it?¡± At first nce, it can be seen that He Yunting has even be more worried. In the capital of Haoyue Country, only the Mu Family had a paper industry. Other businessmen simply don¡¯t dare to create their own paper products, because it is apanied by a lot of technical problems. Chapter 28.2 - Building cave dwelling (Part 2)

Chapter 28: Building cave dwelling (Part 2)

¡°Yunting, do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re worried about? We have better paper production technique than them, which we can make the paper have a lighter color and softer. Why do you think we can¡¯t make it?¡± Su Zimo asked He Yunting. She learned a lot of things in the 21st century. As long as she applied a bit of this knowledge, they can have an advantage. Looking at the confidence and arrogance that came out from her eyes, He Yunting suddenly felt that he was too anxious. This woman in front of him never starts a battle that can¡¯t be won. ¡°What do we need to do?¡± After his sudden realization, He Yunting no longer worry. He just had to follow her instructions and make an arrangement as soon as possible. ¡°This is the drawing of cave dwelling. When I went out for a walk this morning, I saw the terrain of the back mountain. I want you to send people and open space next to the mangosteen. Use this drawing to build a cave dwelling. And then, send some people to look for this stone.¡± Su Zimo handed the drawing and the stone to He Yunting. He Yunting looked at it strangely: ¡°Momo, why do we need to look for this stone?¡± ¡°This stone can be used to make burnt lime. Burnt lime can make the paper whiter. And it also has other uses.¡± Su Zimo learned that there is no such thing as burnt lime in Haoyue Country. Which is why the Mu Family¡¯s paper industry follow the most traditional production style. Soaking the raw materials, cutting, cooking, pounding, drying and pressuring. Because of this, the color of the paper will naturally not whiten, which gave her a chance topete. He Yuntng looked at Su Zimo in surprise. For 2 years, she still hides her strength. The woman in front of him is really invisible. ¡°Good! I will arrange for people to get it as soon as possible. The store has already vacated. If you have nothing to do today, you can go to see the location.¡± The worry in He Yunting¡¯s heartpletely disappeared. At this moment, he believed in her ability. ¡°Alright, even if Xin¡¯er woke up, my sister is there to take care of her. It¡¯s better to go and see the area. Maybe we can find more business opportunities.¡± This time Su Zimo was in a good mood. The ancient Su Zimo, because of her reputation, she didn¡¯t oftene out to go to the market. She doesn¡¯t even have much knowledge about Haoyue Country. ¡°I¡¯ll go and tell people to prepare for departure.¡± He Yunting smiled and went out. * In the Yun City of Mu Family, Mu Yunhan hurriedly went to Mu Yunxuan¡¯s Courtyard. It just happened the two brothers met at the door. Mu Yunxuan was wearing a ck robe, he looked majestic as ever, every move he made makes him look stunning. ¡°Big brother, not good.¡± Mu Yunxuan knitted his eyebrows, his eyes squinted while looking at Mu Yunhan. He asked slowly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Big brother, Mingyue Mountain Vi seems to be reallying after us. He Yunting bought a shop next to us. To be more specific, he bought a shop opposite to us. The shop has been vacated and they started decorating.¡± ¡°So, they are really after for Mu Family. Let¡¯s go and see.¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness. The other party was not afraid of death. They dared to y around with the Mu Family, then he, Mu Yunxuan will not be polite. ¡°Right, Big Brother, Miss Ling is here in the city. She arrived yesterday. Big Brother has been busytely. It¡¯s rare for Miss Ling to be considerate and didn¡¯te over to disturb you. Big Brother, why don¡¯t you go and meet her, then have a look!¡± ¡°What is she doing here?¡± Mu Yunxuan was obviously impatient, and his eyebrow deeply frowned. Chapter 29.1 - Meeting (Part 1) Chapter 29: Meeting (Part 1) ¡°Big Brother, mother intends you and Miss Ling to get married. You are now the master of Mu Family. It is inevitable for you to continue the family lineage. Mother has been worrying about you these past few years, so you go and see her!¡± Mu Yunhan bitterly advised. There were many nights, he heard his big brother calling Su Zimo¡¯s name after waking up in his dream. He once asked him why he always remembered Su Zimo, but his big brother didn¡¯t give him an answer. ¡°No.¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s attitude was very determined. As soon as he sees a woman, he will remember that woman¡¯s indifferent expression. He admits that woman left a big shadow in his heart, which hasn¡¯t disappeared in these 6 years. * Su Zimo didn¡¯t let her children go with her. Only her and He Yunting went together. The two talked andughed along the way. People in Haoyue Country live a rich life. In the street, people happily walking and chatting. The streets were very lively. ¡°The market here in the capital city is no match with the border!¡± The shops on both sides of the street were doing pretty well. ¡°That is only natural, but we shouldn¡¯t underestimate our business at the border. Your strange goods are very popr on the border.¡± ¡°That is only natural, is there something that I didn¡¯t carefully think of through and through?¡± Su Zimo proudly said. Her usually cold and indifferent eyes had a trace of a smile. ¡°You! It seems you want to climb a pole.¡± ¡°Hey! Yunting, you didn¡¯t know me for only 2 to 3 days, right? If there¡¯s something you can be proud of, you should be proud, right? Why should I act modestly in front of you?¡± ¡°Well! Do you know how to be modest... ... that thing is nothing but an empty word with you.¡± He Yunting stared at Su Zimo, his mouth was full of mockery, but his eyes were full of smile. He was very happy to have a casual chat with her from time to time. ¡°Hearing your tone, you seem like saying I have a thick face.¡± Su Zimo red at He Yunting. ¡°Well! Is there someone ever had a thin face?¡± He Yunting said and pretended to look elsewhere. ¡±Oh right, this is the street.¡± He Yunting pointed his finger on a four-door shop next to the street: ¡°It¡¯s big enough.¡± However, Su Zimo looked at the opposite side. It was the Mu Family¡¯s paper shop. Su Zimo knitted her eyebrows: Mu Yunxuan, the game between us has just begun... ¡°It used to be a cloth shop, but Mu Family¡¯s business is close here. Their business didn¡¯t bloom, so they let us buy their shop.¡± ¡°Well! Opportunities are often prepared for those who are prepared. Yunting, let¡¯s go and take a look at the structure inside. I will think of the design.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± The store was still idle, only a few people were left behind and chatting inside. Seeing Su Zimo and He Yungting came in, the few people quickly stood up and greeted them. * ¡°Big brother, look, He Yunting just went inside. Who could be that woman with a mask around him?¡± Just when they arrived, Mu Yunxuan and Mu Yunhan saw the back of He Yunting. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s deep eyes stared at He Yunting¡¯s back and then at the woman¡¯s back. At that moment, he was startled. That back looked familiar. The more he looked at it, the more his eyebrows frowned. Every night he always had a nightmare, it¡¯s about that woman¡¯s back in a red wedding dress, who was desperately trying to escape from him. Chapter 29.2 - Meeting (Part 2)

Chapter 29: Meeting (Part 2)

¡°Big brother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Seeing his big brother looks strange, Mu Yuhan couldn¡¯t help but also feel strange. ¡°That woman seems to be like her.¡± Mu Yunxuan said to himself, making Mu Yunhan felt even more strange. ¡°Big brother, seems to be like her? The owner of Mingyue Mountain Vi? I heard the owner has always covered her face with a mask. Only He Yunting and her three children have seen her face.¡± ¡°Children, she has children?¡± When Mu Yunxuan heard of it, his heart shed with an inexplicably feeling. However, it was so fast, he failed to describe it, but it felt so real. ¡°Hey! Have you heard of it? The young master of Mingyue Mountain Vige is at the 6th stage of Jinxuan Period. When General Wang and Su Taifu went to the Mingyue Mountain Vi to take back Miss Su and Young Master Su, they didn¡¯t seed at all. They went back and the marriage was blown away.¡± ¡°I heard that the child is only 5 years old! At the age of 5, he reached the 6th stage of the Jinxuan period, that child is simply a prodigy! Such a prodigy never appeared in Haoyue Country.¡± Several people¡¯s conversation while walking around the street entered Mu Yunxuan and Mu Yunhan¡¯s ears. ¡°Big brother, it seems that the Mingyue Mountain Vi has a very deep impression to people, but what strange is, when they just arrive in the capital, they save the Su brother and sister. This action is equivalent to offending General Wang and Su Tai Fu, but they don¡¯t seem to be scared. They must be not simple people.¡± ¡°Go, let¡¯s go and see how sacred the owner of the Mingyue Vi is.¡± Mu Yunxuan, who has an extraordinary atmosphere, strode towards the opposite side. Mu Yunhan has always been an elegant man. When the two walked on the street, they attracted many people. * At this time, He Yunting went to the backyard, Su Zimo looked up and seriously looked at the structure in the shop. Because she was too focus, she didn¡¯t notice Mu Yunxuan and Mu Yunhan wereing in. When she turned around, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s face immediately reflected from her eyes. Su Zimo was startled and took a few steps backward. That scene in the tomb quickly yed inside her mind. Anger immediately grow inside her heart and rose up to her brain. She red at Mu Yunxuan: How could this animal be here? ¡°You beast, you leecher, why are you here?¡± In anger, Su Zimo immediately blurted out. Beast? Leecher? Mu Yunxuan¡¯s sharp eyes shed with surprise! There was only one woman in this world who called him like this. Two people in deep thoughts stared at each other. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s sharp eyes were deeply watching the woman, her eyes were filled with anger. Mu Yunxuan can clearly feel it. Mu Yunhan can it feel it too and had a chill. ¡°It is indeed the madam of Mingyue Mountain Vi!¡± Feeling the strange atmosphere between the two people, Mu Yunhan couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Madam?¡± Su Zimo frowned, no one ever called her like this, but she quickly recovered her mind. She was a mother and has three children, it was not strange to call her that. ¡°Momo,e and taste this ginger tea with jujube I made. I¡¯m sure it will suit your taste.¡± He Yunting¡¯s voice sounded from afar, as he came closer, he saw Mu Yunxuan and Mu Yunhan. Chapter 30.1 - Doubt (Part 1)

Chapter 30: Doubt (Part 1)

¡°Momo?¡± Mu Yunxuan was even more surprised. This woman¡¯s sultry tone and that woman¡¯s name were very simr. But, that woman fell off the cliff, is it possible for her to survive? Mu Yunxuan instantly doubted his own thought inside his heart. ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t this master and second master Mu? Howe you have time to visit our empty shop today?¡± He Yunting smelled gunpowder around Su Zimo. He smiled and came over with the tea. He seemed to have mentioned her name out loud. Su Zimo angrily stared at He Yunting. He Yunting bowed his head and pretended nothing happened, but he didn¡¯t neglect Mu Yunxuan mentioning Su Zimo¡¯s name. Do they know each other... ... or not? However, He Yunting has no intention to figure out the rtionship between the two right now. ¡°This lord has heard that you have either rented or bought a shop in every ce where there is Mu Family¡¯s business. I wonder what the Mountain Vi is trying to aim?¡± Mu Yunxuan asked straightforwardly, as his sharp eyes stared at Su Zimo. ¡°What does his lordship think?¡± Su Zimo indifferently asked, but deep inside her heart, she intends to defeat Mu Family¡¯s business. Su Zimo dared to fight with the Mu Family because she wants this beast to suffer many difficulties. She wanted to humiliate him and made him feel helpless. ¡°I am wondering what business the owner wants to do in this shop?¡± ¡°When this shop opens, his lordship will naturally know.¡± No matter what Mu Yunxuan ask, Su Zimo didn¡¯t give a positive response. Her tone was cold, which made people feel that she doesn¡¯t want to talk to Mu Yunxuan at all. ¡°You... ....¡± Mu Yunxuan felt like he was hit by a hammer. He was angry not because the woman in front of him didn¡¯t answer his question, but because of the trace of disgust in her tone. This woman, he was sure he haven¡¯t offended her. Mu Yunhan looked at the other party. If his big brother was not present, he will p his hands. All these years, no woman has ever dared to talk like this with his big brother. This woman was the first. ¡°You two leave, you can see that I am busy, right?¡± Su Zimo unceremoniously pushed the people away. She doesn¡¯t want to face this animal at all. When she saw him, she remembered her daughter lying sick in the bed... ... ¡°How bold, who do you think you are? You dare to say to the master of Yun city to leave?¡± A cold voice sounded from afar. Su Zimo felt a sharp gaze on her body. She slightly looked up and saw two women dressed up gorgeously, followed by two maidservants, slowlying in. The woman who spoke was the one who¡¯s wearing a gorgeous red dress. The woman has a tall figure, her tailored red dress was like a fairy dress, it vividly highlighted her figure. The woman¡¯s hair was highly-pulled up, there were set of pearls and golden hair ornaments on her head. Her face looked as bright as the moon. Her eyes were shining like pearls. She has bright teeth and apricot eyes. Every move she made looked dazzling and sexy. Even Su Zimo couldn¡¯t help but admit that the woman in front of her was really beautiful. The other woman was wearing a pink fairy dress. She has simple, yet looked elegant hairstyle. There were orchid beaded hair ornaments inserted on hair. She has a melon face, willow eyebrows, and spring-like eyes. Her lips have a faint smile. At first nce, she looked simr to the two men in front of her, but there a few small moles on her white skin. However, it didn¡¯t affect her beauty. ¡°Miss Ling, Yue¡¯er, why are you here?¡± Mu Yunhan looked at them strangely. Chapter 30.2 - Doubt (Part 2)

Chapter 30: Doubt (Part 2)

¡°Big brother, second brother, Yue¡¯er apanied Miss Ling to look around, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± ¡± Mu Yunyue stuck out her tongue toward Mu Yunhan, she looked tender and cute. Mu Yunhan slightly frowned his eyebrows, then looked at Ling Qiushui, who was ring at Su Zimo. Their appearance was too timely, his big brother doesn¡¯t like opportunistic women. ¡°Qiushiu greet Master Mu and Second Master Mu.¡± Ling Qiushui slightly bent her knees, her tone sounds very gentle, which looked contradicting to her cold face just now. Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t talk coldly, but he also didn¡¯t look at Ling Qiushiu. He only looked at Su Zimo. Whether it was intentional or not, he seemed didn¡¯t put Ling Qiushui in his eyes. ¡°Miss Ling, you have been traveling for days, why you didn¡¯t rest for 2 more days in Yun City?¡± Seeing his big brother not speaking, Mu Yunhan can only open his mouth. ¡°Second Master, Qiushui has rested enough, I haven¡¯t been to the capital for half a year now. So today, I and Yue¡¯er came to go shopping together. It just, when we passed by, we heard this woman disrespectfully talked at Master Mu, Qiushui got angry in an instant. I hope his lordship and second master will understand.¡± Ling Qiushui said with a bit teary eyes. However, when she looked at Mu Yunxuan, she saw him with a gloomy face. She suddenly felt like she shouldn¡¯t havee out, but this was the only way she could think of to attract his attention. She has long been set up to be Mu Yunxuan¡¯s wife, but he turned a blind on her. In these past 6 years, she has tried every means to be alone with him, but the Mu Family¡¯s business was very prosperous. Mu Yunxuan was busy all day and night. He has no time to take care of other things. So this time, she nned to live in Yun City and get his heart. At the same time, her topic also attracted Su Zimo¡¯s attention. ¡°Who are you? This master is sending them away, why you a dog trying to catch mice? They are not my people, why should I talk respectfully to them? If you get my point now, begone in front of this aging mother.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s eyes were surprisingly cold, the disgust and disdain in her voice couldn¡¯t be hidden in her tone. When the words ¡®aging mother¡¯ fell, Mu Yunxuan was shocked. That woman also said those words. Coupled with the word ¡®beast¡¯ and ¡®lecher¡¯, only that woman, Su Zimo dared to call him like that right in front of his face. ¡°You, you... ...¡± Ling Qiushui red at Su Zimo. She couldn¡¯t believe that the woman in front of her will talk like that to her. Even knowing her identity, she dared to be so arrogant. Who exactly is this woman? ¡°Momo, calm down!¡± Although He Yunting wanted tough, the other party was not Jun Lintian and Su Ziyun, but Mu Yunxuan ah! How can these two people fight right after they met? ¡°You¡¯re telling me to calm down after I¡¯ve been humiliated by these people in my territory? He Yunting, do you have a brain? Did you go out today without bringing your eyes?¡± Su Zimo angrily looked at He Yunting. Her stomach was now burning in anger. Whoever dares to provoke her will be unlucky. Chapter 31.1 - Suspicion (Part 1)

Chapter 31: Suspicion (Part 1)

¡°Alright! Alright, I won¡¯t talk, I won¡¯t.¡± He Yunting raised his hands and surrendered. Now whoever provokes her will be unlucky, he will just keep watching the show. He hasn¡¯t forgotten this woman¡¯s temperament, if you didn¡¯t choose the easy way and you hit her temper by 3 points, she will be ruthless by 10 points. ¡°Mingyue Master, it¡¯s nice to talk with you. Today, my big brother and I bother you, I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Mu Yunhan also saw that Su Zimo was angry. However, they haven¡¯t had any interaction with the owner of Mingyue Mountain Vi. This owner hates his big brother so much, which he couldn¡¯t understand where this hatees from. ¡°Since you know that, then hurry and get out.¡± Su Zimo mercilessly roars in anger,pletely leaving no space for conversation. ¡°Do you want to die? In Haoyue Country, nor other 3 countries, no one has ever dared to be so rude like this with this lord.¡± The word ¡®get out¡¯ made Mu Yunxuan¡¯s anger reached its peak. His face was as gloomy as a stormy cloud. He was used to ttering of people, he never heard people say to him to get out, this was the first time. ¡°This master of Mingyue Mountain is not afraid. Get out of here quickly.¡± Su Zimo confirmed that she was not afraid to die. They shouldn¡¯t think that just because they are strong, she will be afraid of them. This time, Mu Yunhan couldn¡¯t help but frown. He doesn¡¯t know if this woman was too courageous or simply stupid. It can be seen that they were much more influential than her, but she shouted at them to get out in public. Ling Qiushui felt so proud. She knew this woman in will not have a good ending. Mu Yunyue looked at Su Zimo in amazement. She had never seen a woman dare to talk like that to her big brother. ¡°Well! Let¡¯s see how long can you act like this.¡± Mu Yunxuan angrily turned around. If he was not controlling himself, he would have killed this woman. Ling Qiushui pulled Mu Yunyue to go with her. This is a good opportunity to get close to Mu Yunxuan. She will not let it slide. ¡°Mingyue Master, if I have offended you today, I will make amends in person another day.¡± Mu Yunhan politely said, he looked at Su Zimo and then turned to leave. Su Zimo looked at Mu Yunxuan¡¯s figure. She wanted to shred him into a thousand pieces. She went outside today without thinking about her past, but she met him. However, she couldn¡¯t help but admit that that man was more fascinating, calm and domineering than 6 years ago. His great momentum makes people unable to move their eyes and attracts them more. But still, inside her heart, he is a beast. ¡°Momo, we are still in the development stage, it¡¯s still better to have a good rtionship with the Mu Family... ...¡± ¡°Shut up, He Yunting, don¡¯t forget the purpose of my return in Haoyue Country. You know about my past.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡±I know some, but not all of it. ¡± In thest sentence, He Yunting said it in a low voice. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Su Zimo. Because Su Zimo was now looking at him with a gloomy face. He Yunting, with some guilty conscience, said. ¡°Go, let¡¯s go, Momo, let¡¯s go to the other shop.¡± ¡°That is good enough. Your job is to be the housekeeper of Mingyue Mountain Vi. Knowing a little bit of my problem is good enough!¡± Su Zimo turned and walked away, He Yunting ran and followed. ¡°Momo, if you keep doing this you will have no friends! If you¡¯re having a hard time, just say it! If you are angry, just vent it out, so that you can keep your body healthy, alright?¡± Chapter 31.2 - Suspicion (Part 2)

Chapter 31: Suspicion (Part 2)

Right now, He Yunting wanted to know if there are other reasons why she hated Mu Yunxuan aside from ghost marriage. For example, does she and MuYunxuan had a rtionship? Today, he carefully looked at Mu Yunxuan, and he noticed that the brothers and sister looked very simr to Mu Yunxuan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my body is in good health. I don¡¯t have pain in my heart. As for hatred? It¡¯s only a bit, I don¡¯t think it can affect my health.¡± Su Zimo didn¡¯t bother to care of He Yunting. Right now, she only wants to use her knowledge topete with Mu Yunxuan, she doesn¡¯t want to think about anything else. Mu Yunxuan turned around to leave the shop, but he didn¡¯t go back home. He returned to their shop to the opposite side. He watched the woman leave and stared at her familiar figure. Mu Yunxuan couldn¡¯t help but think of Su Zimo. He often remembered her words inside his mind: Today¡¯s events, if there is a chance, I, Su Zimo vowed, that I wille back one day and make the Su Family and your Mu Family pay all these ounts one by one with interest. Ghost marriage, marrying the dead daughter? Hahaha! It¡¯s all thanks to your wild imagination What this woman was doing, made him more suspicious. * The sky was almost dark when Su Zimo and He Yunting returned to the Mingyue Mountain Vi. When they came back, Su Zimo was toozy to care about other things, so she went straight to the study room. The study room was very spacious and elegantly decorated. The wooden cab on the side was full of books. ¡°Yunting, the Mu¡¯s only have two colored papers, white and red. Their best selling paper is the white paper used for painting. Although the quality is good, the end color is yellow. What we need to do is to make our paper whiter. We will also produce colored paper like pink, red, light yellow, dark green, light green and many other more. Paper made with cotton and enamel is whiter and sturdy. It can be used not only in writing but also in painting. However, the most important thing right now is to build the cave-dwelling. Did you make preparations to build the cave?¡± Su Zimo put together all the things she learned in her previous life. Papermaking has always been her strength. She had done it personally in her previous life. So, it¡¯s not difficult for her to produce one. Even producing colored paper is not difficult for her. ¡°Everything is prepared.¡± He Yunting was shocked, he thought she only wants to build a simple cave dwelling to start making papers. ¡°That¡¯s good! These are the other tools to be added to make paper. The materials needed to create these tools don¡¯t cost much. Most of them can be bought in the market, just tell the cksmith to create it exactly like the drawings.¡± Su Zimo said then handed yellow papers to He Yunting. He Yunting¡¯s eyes widen in shock. When did she prepare all these? Why he can¡¯t see right through her? This woman in front him was only an ordinary person, but why she can do things more vigorous and resolute? ¡°Okay! Right, Momo, tomorrow Shi Yu will arrive in the capital. He has been taking care of the business in Xingyue Country. This time, Shi Yu might stay here longer.¡± ¡°Alright! We also just arrived in the capital of Haoyue Country. If we need more manpower, let Shi Yu stay here and help us!¡± Su Zimo got up, she¡¯s doing these things not only for revenge but also to stand firm in this world that only respect the strong. Chapter 32.1 - Question (Part 1)

Chapter 32: Question (Part 1)

¡°Momo, the Su family... ...¡± ¡°Of course, I will not let them go. I will let them see how big their loses are after losing us, brother and sisters. Today, General Wang made a big fuss in the Su Family. The Su Family lose their face. Let¡¯s see what will they do next.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s lips curved into a smile, she will let Su Family regret so much. ¡°Yunting, let¡¯s go and rest!. I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t tire yourself too much. Take an early rest.¡± He Yunting touched his nose. He looked at Su Zimo¡¯s lonely and arrogant back. He felt pain inside his heart. He doesn¡¯t know when she will let go of her hatred and just live for herself. * On the spring nights, the cicada kept singing, which give off melodious sounds in the silent night. Su Zimo practiced cross-legged inside her purple spiritual space ring. Even if she was busy and tired every day, she didn¡¯t forget to cultivate. After breathing in thest spiritual energy in the surrounding, Su Zimo slowly opened her eyes. Today, at daytime, she saw the 9th Phantom spiritual ring on Mu Yunxuan¡¯s finger. The 9th Phantom Spiritual Ring is a space ring that was being pursued by all the cultivators around the world. She didn¡¯t expect that this mysterious item will be in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s hand. She was nning to search for this item for Su Li. But now, it seems she can only look for other mysterious items for her son. Su Zimo got up and came out of her spiritual space ring. When she came out of her room and passed by Su Li¡¯s room, she saw the light was still lit. Su Zimo frowned her eyebrow and went in. When she came in, she saw Su Li sitting on a soft mat and concentrating on copying a book. ¡°Li¡¯er, it¡¯s sote, why haven¡¯t you sleep yet?¡± Hearing his mother¡¯s voice, Su Li looked up and smiled brightly. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re here, this son is studying mother¡¯s ounting and handmade business guide book.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you already know how to read ounting books? Why do you want to study it again?¡± Su Zimo walked closer to Su Li and sat down behind him. She wrapped her arms around her and looked at the things on the table. Su Li enjoys the warmth of his mother, he gently leaned on his mother¡¯s arms. His mother¡¯s body is very warm and has a faint fragrance, which made him very attached. ¡°Mother, although I already know how to read it, there are still many things to learn. I want to learn them soon so that I could help mother to manage the business as soon as possible. I don¡¯t¡¯ want mother to work hard alone.¡± Her son¡¯s thoughtful words made Su Zimo¡¯s heart warm. Every suffering she experiences was worth it, she had three sensible children, which made her very satisfied and happy. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you have to stay up sote! Tomorrow, youe with mother to do business, so that you can learn faster. You are the young master of Mingyue Mountain Vie, this is the burden you must carry onter.¡± ¡°Mother, those are the words this son is waiting for a long time.¡± ¡± Su Li was so happy that she wrapped his arms around Su Zimo¡¯s neck. He also has this childish side. ¡°Well! Let¡¯s go to sleep!¡± Su Zimo carried Su Li to go to sleep. Then, she gently put him to bed and covered him with a quilt. ¡°Mother... ...¡± ¡°Hmm! Li¡¯er, what is it?¡± ¡°Mother, can I ask you a question? Li¡¯er will only ask it once.¡± Su Li looked at his mother with a face full of anticipation. He wanted to know the answer. Listening to this, why wouldn¡¯t Su Zimo gets what her son will ask? Chapter 32.2 - Question (Part 2) Chapter 32: Question (Part 2) Looking down, Su Zimo asked with a low voice: ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± ¡°Mother, is our father really dead?¡± Coincidentally, Su Qi also just passed by the door. When he heard his brother question, he stopped walking and stretch out his neck to listen. ¡°Li¡¯er, mother is sorry, mother lies to you, brothers and sister. Your father is not dead. When an opportunityes, mother will tell you who he is, but you have to stay with mother, do you understand?¡± Yes, they have the right to know who their father is. When they are older, she will tell them, even if it will upset her heart... ... Su Li¡¯s eyes slightly constrict. In fact, he somewhat could guess why their mother was unwilling to tell who their father is, she doesn¡¯t want people to mention that person in front of her. His mother uneasiness made Su Li¡¯s heart burst in pain, perhaps he shouldn¡¯t have asked: ¡°Mother, rest assured. This son will not go to look for him. This son will always be with mother.¡± Su Qi, who was hiding outside, his mouth curved into a smile. As long as their father is not dead, how could he not find out who he is? ¡°Sleep! Mother will go and see Xin¡¯er.¡± Su Zimo got up, her heart was a bit heavy. She knew that once they returned to Haoyue Country, she could no longer hide their father¡¯s identity for a long time. Bust still, she wanted to make those people pay for humiliating her. * The next day, Su Zimo fulfilled her promise, she, together with Su Li and He Yunting, went to their shop. She wanted Su Li to learn via practical experience. When the three people just arrived at Qinghua Street, they met Jun Lintian and Su Ziyun. When Su Zimo saw the two people, she frowned her eyebrows. These two people are really inseparable, and they can be seen everywhere. In the Qinghua street, Su Zimo looked around and saw a familiar restaurant. This restaurant is called Zuijun. In the past, Jun Lintian breaks off his marriage to Su Zimo in front of this Zuijun Restaurant. A single piece of paper that abdicate their marriage ruined Su Zimo¡¯s life. This hatred and humiliation were deeply curved in Su Zimo¡¯s bone. Under her sleeves, Su Zimo tightly clenched her hands, her nail embedded to her flesh, but her facial expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Momo, in Qinghua Street, several shops belongs to the Third Prince. Some of them are restaurants, cloths, and casinos. There is also a pharmacy shop.¡± ¡±Mmm! I know. ¡± Su Zimo didn¡¯t sweep away her eyes, she just watched Jun Lintian and Su Ziyun walk towards them. Su Li¡¯s face became sullen. His eyebrows tightly frown. His tender lips became t. This man harmed and humiliated his mother. He had seen him once in Mingyue Mountain Vi. ¡°Mingyue Master, what a coincidence, we meet you here.¡± Su Ziyun took the initiative to greet. Today, she was wearing a dazzling red dress. Every move she made show ady-like demeanor. Jun Lintian was wearing a gorgeous ck robe. When he looked at Su Zimo and saw her with a chilling atmosphere, he decided to abandon all his previous ns. ¡°What a small world! You two are really inseparable. I don¡¯t know how you two feel whenever you are in front of this Zuijun restaurant. 6 years ago, his royal highness ruined life and killed a youngdy here.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s voice was so cold that she could make people shudder. Chapter 33.1 - Who are you? (Part 1) Chapter 33: Who are you? (Part 1) When Jun Lintian heard those words, his face turned ck. Su Ziyun¡¯s face became stiff, there were some onlookers around. ¡°Mingyue Master, these things are already in the past, I don¡¯t know why you mentioned this suddenly?¡± Su Ziyun¡¯s face also became cold. That thing has already been forgotten in this world. If it will be mentioned again now, she¡¯s afraid that Jun Lintian¡¯s reputation will be even worst. Who would think that Su Zimo willmit suicide after that? Then making her wait for 6 years in vain. Su Zimo¡¯s lips curved into an evil smile, a smile that could absorb people¡¯s soul. ¡°What? Is Miss Su scared? The whole country knows that the Third Prince break off his marriage to Su Zimo because the one who he wants to marry is Miss Su Ziyun. This is a well-known thing. But what this master couldn¡¯t understand is, Miss Su Zimo is Miss Su Ziyun¡¯s elder sister. However, this is not enough reason for Miss Su Ziyun to respect Miss Su Zimo¡¯s feelings, and still cultivate feelings with his highness, the Third Prince. It¡¯s pretty obvious that Miss Su Ziyun doesn¡¯t have any sisterhood feelings for Su Zimo.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s lips were full of smile, this smile looks stunning, but also very cold. At this time, more and more peoplee in their surroundings, and some of them were present on that day. ¡°Well! Su Zimo is also at fault too, if she is not a waste, why would she be humiliated, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, but I heard that Third Miss Su fought with the Third Prince so that the Third Prince was forced to break off his engagement to Su Zimo.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you want to live anymore? His highness is there, but you dare to say those words.¡± In the crowd, more and more people started to gossip, making Jun Lintian and Su Ziyun¡¯s face turned ck. ¡°Mingyue Master, this prince has never offended you, why are you doing this to me?¡± Jun Lintian said while gritting his teeth. His pair of eyes had never left Su Zimo¡¯s stunning smile. ¡±Ha Ha!¡± Su Zimo silver bell-like soundedughter deeply prated everyone¡¯s heart. Her pair of sharp eyes fiercely looking at Jun Lintian. With light footsteps, Su Zimo walked passed by Jun Lintian, she stopped on his side. She opened her mouth and said with a voice that only the two of them could hear: ¡°Your highness, it feels veryfortable to step on people¡¯s self-esteem, right? You have put Su Zimo in so much pain, I will step on you and Su Ziyun little by little.¡± Her light and arrogant tone made Jun Lintian shivered. His pair of horrified eyes stared at Su Zimo¡¯s eyes. He felt like she could swallow him whole. But even after a long while, he couldn¡¯t see right through her. ¡°Who are you?¡± His deep tone was filled with a trace of danger. However, Su Zimo didn¡¯t get scared, she still has a smile on her face. ¡°Who am I, his highness will know it soon, but before you know who I am, his highness will bear the pain of the dead Su Zimo!¡± Madness, proud, cold, all of these manifested in Su Zimo¡¯s tone. Jun Lintian was stupefied. He never thought that one day he would be afraid of a woman. Looking at Su Zimo¡¯s firm and bright eyes, his heart got confused. The woman in front of him can make him feel like she could destroy the world. When Su Zimo finished, she opened a distance between them. The most difficult thing for a person is to recognize their self. But once recognized, they can tantly turn their back and do what they want to do. Jun Lintian wants to be an emperor, so he will do anything. Chapter 33.2 - Who are you? (Part 2)

Chapter 33: Who are you? (Part 2)

Su Zimo knew that she shouldn¡¯t make things more serious because these things were not much worth it to be done. However, to move forward, she needs to make things more realistic. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Zimo took Su Li and left with He Yunting. Jun Lintian was still overwhelmed. ¡°Your highness.¡± Su Ziyun looked at Jun Lintian, who was in a daze. She doesn¡¯t know what that woman had said to him. How could her words have so much influence on the prince? Jun Lintian looked at Su Ziyun and lifted his foot to leave. ¡°Your highness.¡± Su Ziyun¡¯s frowned her eyebrows and followed quickly. * On the second floor of the Zuijun Restaurant, a man in a white robe was smiling while looking at Su Zimo¡¯s departing figure. The man has long silky ck hair. Half of his hair was tied up, while the rest was scattered smoothly on his back. His charming eyes were slightly curved even when he¡¯s notughing. It seems like he was restraining himself. The handsome man¡¯s thin lips slightly curved into a smile. ¡°She hasn¡¯t changed much, she¡¯s still so cocky.¡± ¡°My lord, why don¡¯t you go and see master? Isn¡¯t your purpose ofing here is to see master?¡± Standing next to the handsome man, was a man wearing a ck robe, he slightly turned sideways and said. ¡°Now is not the right time to see her. She now has wings that it¡¯s difficult for others to hurt her. I will see her after a while.¡± The handsome man retracted his gaze and gently sip the tea. Every move he made revealed an extraordinary momentum. ¡°My lord, master came back this time to settle down in Haoyue Country. She made a lot of preparations for this return. It won¡¯t be difficult for her to stand firm in here.¡± ¡°Shi Yu, you¡¯ve been following Momo for two years now, yet you still don¡¯t understand her? She is a person who can control herself very well. As long as she doesn¡¯t want to be controlled, others cannot control her. Remember, tomorrow, you go to Mingyue Mountain Vi. When you go there, you must help her, don¡¯t let anyone hurt her.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord, you¡¯re doing everything for master. Master doesn¡¯t know anything, my lord you should let master know your good heart.¡± ¡°Hmph...¡± The handsome man¡¯s eyes angrily looked at Shi Yu. Shi Yu quickly bowed down his head and said in a low voice: ¡°My lord, I only want to pave a road.¡± The handsome man regained his gaze and faintly said: ¡°I know.¡± The handsome man looked at the direction where Su Zimo go. Now is not the right time to do something. She saved his life. He will bring her to a purend. The handsome man¡¯s thought returned to 2 years ago... ... * In Yun City, Mu Yunxuan was leaning on a soft couched, with closed eyes. For the whole day, he didn¡¯t see anyone. He kept thinking Su Zimo¡¯s indifferent expression towards him. The master of Mingyue Mountain Vi has very simr expression towards him. He also felt a familiar feeling, could it be possible that she¡¯s alive? ¡°Big brother, this whole day, you didn¡¯t eat or drink anything, you can¡¯t do this.¡± Mu Yunhan walked inside the room. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He was not afraid of his big brother getting angry at him. His big brother never made him so worried like this before. Chapter 34.1 - Always have this feeling (Part 1) Chapter 34: Always have this feeling (Part 1) ¡°Don¡¯t bother me, I am in a bad mood now.¡± Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t open his eyes, he was afraid that his emotions in the eyes will betray him. ¡°Big Brother, if you have something to say, just say it, so that things can be solved. You won¡¯t be able to solve anything if you will just keep it in your heart.¡± Mu Yunhan knows that his big brother has no friends, he has no one to talk to. He knows that he is lonely. He thought his big brother will be happy if he gets married, but his big brother has no feelings for Ling Qiushui. After a long while, Mu Yunxuan opened his mouth. ¡°Yunhan, Su Zimo is not dead, I always have this feeling.¡± In shocked, Mu Yunhan quickly stepped forward: ¡°Big Brother, that is impossible, how can anyone survive from that height of the cliff.¡± ¡°Yunhan, whether you believe it or not, I have this feeling, she is not dead.¡± Mu Yunxuan said with a firm tone, then he got up from the soft couch and looked up at the blue sky. His heart was empty. He felt like he has lost something very important, making him felt at lost. What is it? He doesn¡¯t know, but this was what he truly feels. Mu Yunhan shook his head, he knew his big brother only felt so guilty. ¡°Big brother, today, I am going to visit Mingyue Mountain Vi. After all, Mingyue Mountain Vi has be a big household in just two years. In addition to the collision yesterday, I feel like it¡¯s better to visit in person.¡± ¡°Wait for a few more days, I will go with you. Now, I have something for you to do.¡± Mu Yunxuan turned and looked at Mu Yunhan. ¡°Didn¡¯t He Yunting called her Momo? He Yunting must have known her full name. You go and talk to He Yunting. No matter what method, you must learn her full name and identity.¡± Mu Yunhan looked at his big brother with a strange look in the face. He was very busy every day, but his big brother wants him to do such a thing? Although He Yunting always has this smile on his face, it¡¯s very hard to make him spit out a word. He will justugh and joke as to avoid people getting information. He was a pretty old fox. ¡°Big brother, this seems to be a little difficult. It¡¯s obvious that He Yunting is loyal to Mingyue Mountain Vi. He will not sell information about Mingyue Mountain Vi. 6 months ago, I met him once at the border, but I didn¡¯t get any information to him.¡± ¡°Then think of a way, I must know her full name.¡± Mu Yunxuan still insisted. That woman gave her a very familiar feeling. ¡°Big Brother, what exactly happened to you and Su Zimo in the tomb, that you could always remember her in your heart?¡± Mu Yunhan finally asked the question that he always wanted to ask these 6 years. If the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi is Su Zimo, then those children... ...? At this time, Ling Qiushui, who was sending snacks to Mu Yunxuan, just heard Mu Yunhan¡¯s question. Lin Qiushui stopped her footsteps and held her breath. She was very shocked. Mu Yunxuan had a woman in his heart. No wonder that he never put her in his eyes. Despite all those efforts, Mu Yunxuan, who has a very high cultivating skill, was aware of her existence. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re suspecting... ...¡± ¡°Yunhan... ...¡± Mu Yunxuan quickly stopped Mu Yunhan to say his words. ¡°Hey! Sister Qiushiu, why don¡¯t you go inside?¡± Chapter 34.2 - Always have this feeling (Part 2) Chapter 34: Always have this feeling (Part 2) Mu Yunyue suddenly made a sound, almost making Ling Qiushui drop the things on her hands. She didn¡¯t expect that Mu Yunyue will suddenly appear. Mu Yunhan and Mu Yunxuan looked at each other. The two brothers frowned their eyebrows at the same time. ¡°Oh! I, am I not about to go inside?¡± Ling Qiushui showed an unnatural smile in the face, her hands that were holding the tray also slightly tremble. ¡°Who let you in? As soon as the two came in, they heard Mu Yunxuan screamed. The two stopped their footsteps in an instant, Mu Yunyue¡¯s neck shrink in fright. Ling Qiushui stabilized her mood and tried to maintain a gentle smile, then softly said: ¡°My lord, madam is worried that you will hurt your body, so Qiushui decide to send a dessert that his lordship liked.¡± Ling Qiushui knows that if she uses Junzi Xi¡¯s name. Mu Yunxuan will not get angry at her. ¡°This thing could be done by a maidservant. After this, as long as there is no order of this lord, no one is allowed to enter or leave Yunxiao Courtyard. Otherwise, don¡¯t me this lord.¡± His cold tone has no trace of pity. ¡±Xuan¡¯er, what are you saying? Qiushui is your future wife. She cares about you, so she wanted to send you food, but here you are scolding her. Mother is afraid that you will be like this, so I let her use my name. With your temperament, mother couldn¡¯t felt at ease, and you let me know that my guess is not wrong.¡± Junzi Xi, dressed in a dark peony red dress, looked so gorgeous. In these 6 years, she hasn¡¯t changed much, she was still so beautiful. ¡°Mother.¡± Mu Yunxuan was not happy at the moment, his face sank. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s Qiushui¡¯s fault. Qiushui shouldn¡¯t havee to his lordship¡¯s private ce as to not make him angry.¡± Ling Qiushui lower her eyes. Her face was full of guilt. Her tears that falling made her look so pitiful. ¡°Qiushui, this is not your fault, you have to listen to me, alright?¡± Junzi Xi then looked at Mu Yunxuan: ¡°Xuan¡¯er, look at this, you made Qiushui scared and cry. You shouldn¡¯t be cold like this to Qiushui in the future. Qiushui is your future wife.¡± Junzi Xi yelled out loud. For her, Ling Qiushui was her nominal daughter-inw, she will not let her be wronged. ¡°Mother, you are not in charged of my affairs... ...¡± Mu Yunxuan said with full of determination. He wants to be the master of his marriage. He will marry the woman he likes. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, you...¡± ¡°Big brother.¡± Mu Yunhan was a little shocked to see Mu Yunxuan contradicted their mother. Junzi Xi red at his son. She didn¡¯t expect that his filial son will contradict her. For a moment, she was at lost. ¡°Madam, this is not his lord¡¯s fault. This is all Qiushui¡¯s fault. Qiushui will do well in the future and always satisfied his lordship. Madam, my lord, please don¡¯t argue because of Qiushui.¡± Ling Qiushui hurriedly said while choking. With Junzi Xi on her side, she became more confident. She must marry into the Mu Family and be the madam that everyone admired in the whole world. Looking at Ling Qiushui¡¯s appearance, Mu Yunxuan frowned his eyebrows in dissatisfaction. ¡°Hey! You¡¯re all here!¡± Murong Xingchen and Mu Yunfan came in. And the two instantly felt a strange atmosphere. Chapter 35.1 - Murong Shaofeng (Part 1) Chapter 35: Murong Shaofeng (Part 1) ¡°Xingchen, Yunfan, where have you been? Why I didn¡¯t see you two the whole day?¡± Mu Yunhan asked. ¡°Yunhan, my imperial brother came, I went to see him with Yunfan.¡± Murong Xingchen said as he walked, his mouth was full of smiles, and his eyes inadvertently looked at Ling Qiushui. He saw her eyes filled with tears, so he couldn¡¯t help but knitted his eyebrows. ¡°Your imperial brother, Murong Shaofeng?¡± ¡°Right! Yunhan, my imperial elder brother will not easily appear in Haoyue Country ah! This time, I don¡¯t know why he came. He said he has an old friend here, so he wants toe over and visit. He also said he wanted to talk about business with that old friend.¡± ¡°Old friend? Talk about business?¡± Mu Yunhan and Mu Yunxuan looked at each other. Everyone in this world knows that the prince of Xingyue Country, Murong Shaofeng, never left the country, unless there is something special. That old friend, he personally came to visit to talk about the business must be very important to him. ¡°Where is he now?¡± Mu Yunxuan asked. He and Murong Shaofeng met before. He has a good impression of Murong Shaofeng. He would like to know what business he wants to do and what kind of business he was interested in. ¡°He lived in Zuijun Inn, but his highness doesn¡¯t want too many people to know that he was here.¡± ¡°Yunhan, you go to the Zuijun Inn and invite his highness toe to Yun City for a visit. This lord and his highness met once. We should do our best to wee and make friends with his highness.¡± ¡°Yes, Big Brother.¡± Mu Yunhan looked at his mother. ¡°Yue¡¯er, you send mother back to rest.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Mu Yunyue nodded her head, Junzi Xi didn¡¯t say anything. She left with Ling Qiushui. She knew her son very well, she knew things must be done gently. * In the Mingyue Mountain Vi, after three days of stay, the entire Mingyue Mountain Vi has been fixed. All the people He Yunting recruited has arrived. They just picked two servants to serve Su Li and Su Qi. Both brothers don¡¯t like to be served, but they didn¡¯t dismiss the servants, they let them stay in Mingyue Mountain Vi. Today, Su Qi has been following around Su Li the whole day. ¡°Brother, mother said that father is still alive, don¡¯t you want to know who he is? Or where he is? Su Li stopped walking and looked at his younger brother. ¡°Shut up, you said this more than 20 times today. That person has nothing to do with us. I promised mother that I will not look for him. It¡¯s not easy for mother to brought us three together. Besides, Xiner¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t stabilized. If mother learns that you¡¯re looking for this so-called father, what do you think mother will feel?¡± Su Li coldly screamed, his pair of ck eyes red at his younger brother, who doesn¡¯t consider their mother¡¯s feelings. Even if they don¡¯t have a father, they live a good life. So they don¡¯t feel sad whenever people called them wild species. Their mother loves them so much. One day, he will manage Mingyue Mountain Vi so that his mother doesn¡¯t need to work hard. Su Qi shrunk his neck, but fearlessly said: ¡°Brother, why are you so angry? If you didn¡¯t ignore me, why would I keep asking? Brother, you misunderstood me. I don¡¯t have a n to recognize father, I just want to know who he is.¡± Chapter 35.2 - Murong Shaofeng (Part 2)

Chapter 35: Murong Shaofeng (Part 2)

¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. If you have nothing to do, go and refine medicinal herbs. Mother spent a lot of silvers and effort to get those herbs. The medicinal herbs that you are now refining are all 7th grade of Xuan ss. Only by continuously breaking through you can make mother feel at ease. Isn¡¯t there an Alchemypetition in Haoyue Country in a few days? Go and participate.¡± After saying those words, Su Li¡¯s small figure left quickly. Su Qi looked at his older brother¡¯s back and snorted. ¡°Your mouth is full poisonous words, but I know deep inside your heart, you also want to know who father is.¡± Su Qi whispered to himself, ¡°Hmm! Who could be father is? That Jun Lintian guy doesn¡¯t look like us, brothers and sister. He can¡¯t be our father. No, no, I have to secretly check this.¡± Su Qi, who¡¯s hands were ced behind his back, shook his head, looking so worried. ¡°Second young master.¡± Su Qi looked back and saw Liu Shiyu at the entrance of the gate,ing in. ¡°Hey! Uncle Shiyu, you¡¯re back?¡± Seeing Liu Shiyu, Su Qi immediately smiled. ¡°Well! What are you doing at the gate alone?¡± Liu Shiyu was wearing a white robe, he looked simple and neat. His warm smile made him looked so handsome. ¡°Hehe!¡± Su Qi scratched his head and smiled. ¡°Uncle Shiyu, mother and Uncle He is talking in the study room.¡± ¡°This uncle will go and see your mother first. Thenter, uncle will give you three, brothers and sister a gift.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Shiyu.¡± Su Qi smiled and closed his mouth. Every time Liu Shiyu returned from Xingyue Country, he will give them gifts. * In the study room, Su Zimo and He Yunting were discussing business. When He Yunting finished speaking, he found out Su Zimo was in a daze. Today, Su Zimo lose her focus twice. ¡°Momo, you seem to be absent-minded today?¡± Even after stating his opinion, He Yunting didn¡¯t see Su Zimo respond immediately. He never saw Su Zimo like this. ¡°Huh! No!¡± Su Zimo slowly responded. She didn¡¯t expect that after seeing Mu Yunxuan, he could affect her mood like this. ¡°Are you sure? You fell in daze twice.¡± He Yunting showed a trace of doubt in his face while looking at Su Zimo. ¡°Yes!¡± Su Zimo¡¯s face showed an unnatural expression: ¡°Yunting, what you said is only a small matter. Now, we have 13 shops in the capital of Haoyue Country, which are all in a good ce. Right now, the most important thing to do is to find managers that will manage the shops, the other things are easy to handle. Aside from the garments shop, pharmacy shop, and paper shop, the rest of our shops can sell goods. What we need to do now is to focus on our paper industry. Do you remember the short trees in front of Mulian Vige? That tree is called Ruixiang. It has abundant branches and leaves. We need to take out all it¡¯s bark because it will regenerate by next spring. You send someone over to ask the vigers to sell us the peel off barks. And aside from that tree, we can also use rattan.¡± ¡°Alright! Momo, about the managers? I already selected a few people. I¡¯ll let theme over tomorrow to meet you. As for the bark in the Mulian Vige? Those are easy, I¡¯ll send someone over. They¡¯ll be able to finish the job in a few days.¡± Now that he can see nothing strange about Su Zimo¡¯s action. He Yunting was very much looking forward to how these paper making industry will shock the Haoyue Country. Chapter 36.1 - If it鈥檚 a guest, it鈥檚 natural to treat it with courtesy Chapter 36: If it¡¯s a guest, it¡¯s natural to treat it with courtesy *Knock, knock* Someone was knocking on the door outside the study room. ¡°What is it?¡± He Yunting asked. ¡°Master, Housekeeper He, Liu Shiyu is back.¡± ¡°Shiyu is here, let hime in.¡± He Yunting secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, someone who could help him came. In these past two months, he was so busy. ¡°Shiyu greets master.¡± Liu Shiyu¡¯s respectful greet as soon as he entered the door. ¡°Shiyu, you¡¯ve been working hard, sit down first.¡± ¡°Thank you, master.¡± Liu Shiyu sat down on the chair next to He Yunxiao. ¡°Shiyu, I¡¯m looking forward to your arrival, it¡¯s good your back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. Shiyu will not be able to help you even if he came back. Shiyu has other things to do.¡± When Su Zimo finished, He Yunting¡¯s face showed a bit trace of bitterness. He was secretly rejoicing so he received retribution. ¡°Yunting, Li¡¯er is very smart. In the past 2 years, he¡¯s been following me to my travel to the north. He learned a lot of things. You take Li¡¯er and my brother to walk around the shops. If there is something you can¡¯t decide,e back and ask me.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of coldness after she said those words. What she needs to do now is to deal with the Su Family and Jun Lintian. Since she came back, she shouldn¡¯t just sit still. *Knock, knock* At this time, there was another knock on the door. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Master, Su Taifu came and said he wanted to see you.¡± Qing Lian¡¯s voice sounded from outside. ¡°Bring them in and let them wait.¡± Under the mask, Su Zimo knitted her eyebrows. Things were easier than she thought. She thought Su Ziyun was so powerful. It¡¯s time to think of a way to deal with her. ¡°Yes, master.¡± ¡°Momo, that person, Su Taifu, must havee to cause trouble.¡± He Yunting said with an indifferent tone, but his lips have a charming smile. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t put this imperial teacher in his eyes. Liu Shiyu frowned, then he looked at Su Zimo with some worries. After all, Su Zimo just arrived in the capital. His master has always act vigorously and resolute. He was afraid of her falling to the hands of enemies. ¡°It¡¯s only natural to cause trouble. Although General Wang¡¯s marriage is not a decree of the emperor, the emperor knows about it. Now this marriage has been blown out, and it¡¯s because of our Mingyue Mountain Vi. They will certainly look for us to cause trouble. You go and arrange a ce for Shiyu. I will solve this matter myself.¡± After Su Zimo finished, she got up and left. She has a lot of important things to do. She will not let go of anyone who bullied the ancient Su Zimo. * Su Zimo went to the partial hall with Qing He. When she entered the room, she saw Su Ziyun and Su Weichen, as well as Jie Lengchan. She was surprised when she saw Jun Lintian also came. To make it clear, since the day Jun Lintian met Su Zimo in the Qingyun street and heard her words. He became somewhat uneasy. He felt like someone was scratching his heart. And today, it happened that Su Weichen wants to go to the Mingyue Mountain Vi, and so he came with him. He wanted to see how this woman will deal with him. He has never been threatened by a woman, his heart couldn¡¯t reconcile. Several people watched Su Zimo came inside. Everyone¡¯s face doesn¡¯t look so good. Because they were brought to the partial hall. Especially, Jun Lintian. He was brought to this ce twice now. Chapter 36.2 - If it is a guest, its natural to treat it treat with courtesy (Part 2) Chapter 36: If it is a guest, its natural to treat it treat with courtesy (Part 2) ¡°I heard that the main house of Mingyue Mountain Vi is big, but the hospitality is an eye-opener to this old man¡± Su Weichen said coldly, it was the first time he was taken to the partial hall. He was so proud of himself, so this was undoubtedly an insult for him. When Su Zimo heard those words, she didn¡¯t think much about it. She calmly walked towards the main seat. After sitting down, Su Zimo simply said: ¡°Su Taifu is wrong. If it¡¯s a guest, it¡¯s natural to treat it with courtesy. But if it¡¯s not a guest, it¡¯s natural to treat it with how you wish.¡± Her tone has a bit trace of coldness. ¡°You... ....!¡± ¡°Daren... ...¡± When Jie Lengchan noticed something will go wrong, she immediately stopped Su Weichen. Su Ziyun was very angry inside her heart, but she could only bear with it. Seeing the arrogant look in Su Zimo¡¯s face, her heart felt so ufortable. Especially, after seeing the man she loved followed them to see Su Zimo, her heart felt an inexplicable uneasiness. ¡°Mingyue Master, there must be some misunderstanding here. Let¡¯s have a good talk, Nian¡¯er and Jue¡¯er identally enter the Mingyue Mountain Vi the day before yesterday. Please forgive me, but please let the brother and sister go back with me. If they stay here for a long time, I¡¯m afraid that they will disturb the master.¡± Jie Lengchan said with a smile, her words were filled with euphemism, but Su Zimo knows that this was all to cover her vicious side. This Jie Lengchan has a poisonous mind and brilliant means. Her father has always been obedient to this woman. Because of this, her people in the Su Family can easily bully the brother and sisters. And she can easily turn the tide. ¡°Su Furen, there is nothing for us talk about. Su Zimo has saved this master before. Now that her sister is being forced by her father to marry someone she doesn¡¯t like. This master cannot stand by. This master will guarantee her safety.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s words were very straightforward. The purpose of her words was to let them know that it is impossible to bring the brother and sister back. Secondly, even if someone from the imperial family was backing them, she will still not give them a face. In this world, as long as you have the ability, you don¡¯t need to be afraid of the imperial family. She came back to take revenge, so naturally, she was ready to face everything. ¡°What?¡± Jie Lengchan was shocked. Since when did that waste, Su Zimo, had the ability to save people? ¡°May I dare to ask the Mingyue Master when did it happen?¡± Su Ziyun was also very puzzled. Su Zimo was very timid. That¡¯s why people can easily bully her. When did she have the ability to save people? Why they didn¡¯t know this? Jun Lintian deeply looked at Su Zimo. His heart was full of doubt. ¡°Why should this master tell you? If there is nothing else, you can leave!¡± Su Zimo coldly said and then made a well-behaved gestured for them to leave. But of course. Su Zimo doesn¡¯t believe that Jie Lengchan will be so kind follow. Sure enough, Jie Lengchan opened her mouth: ¡°Mingyue Master, don¡¯t be angry. Since Momo saved you, we are a family. Momo passed away, but the master still remembers her kindness. Mingyue Master is truly admirable. Mingyue Master should use this kindness to return the brother and sister with us.¡± Jie Lengchan doesn¡¯t want to give up, Su Zinian will y a big role in her daughter¡¯s fate! As long as Su Zinian and General Wang get married. The Third Prince will marry Su Ziyun. With Su Ziyun¡¯s current age, she could no longer afford to wait. She couldn¡¯t ept that the Third Prince is changing his mind just because their n was destroyed by the sudden emergence of a woman. Chapter 37.1 - Alienation (Part 1) Chapter 37: Alienation (Part 1) ¡°Su Furen really know how to talk. This master never heard that kindness can also be borrowed. This master owes Su Zimo, not your Su Family.¡± Su Zimo said with a cold tone, as her pair of eyes fiercely looked at Jie Lengchan. This woman in front of her is most vicious of all. After all, she still hasn¡¯t given up the idea to marry off her older sister to General Wang. She wanted to use her older sister to marry General Wang so that the Su Family will gain power and Jun Lintian will marry Su Ziyun, right? Dream on! Jie Lengchan¡¯s face got stiff in an instant. She didn¡¯t expect that she will be outwitted by this woman, who knows that it¡¯s very difficult to talk with this woman in front of her? ¡°Does it mean that the kindness that Mingyue Master spoke of was only a joke?¡± Su Ziyun really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. A businesswoman who only earns a few coppers coins dared to be arrogant in front of them. ¡°You are not the subject of this gratitude. Why are you getting angry?¡± Su Zimo smiled with a trace of mockery. Su Ziyun¡¯s face turned green. When she felt bad, she immediately looked at Jun Lintian. ¡°Third Prince, this master advises you, it is no doubt that you are being short-sighted to put your goal on someone else¡¯s body just to achieve your selfish grand goals.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s tone was filled with arrogance. Her face looked very cold. And her slightly squinting eyes could make people shiver. At some point, Jun Lintian understood what Su Zimo is saying. Jun Lintian realized that this woman really hated him, she hated him this much because of Su Zimo? As a man and as a high-ranking prince, how can he marry a waste as his Wangfei? It¡¯s true, he thought that if Su Zinian marry General Wang and he married Su Ziyun, he will have an advantage in both sides. Nowadays, his imperial brother¡¯s strength is getting stronger and stronger. He also needs to strengthen his power as early as possible topete with this imperial brother of him. All these things have been seen by her. So obviously, he wanted to avenge Su Zimo. ¡°Is the Mingyue Master aware that she knows too much?¡± Ju Lintian¡¯s tone was mixed threats. This woman in front of him can see right through him, making him feel invulnerable. ¡°It¡¯s not too much, just the matter I should know.¡± Su Zimo showed a shallow smile and she didn¡¯t hide the hatred in her eyes. Jun Lintian¡¯s ck eyes showed different waves of emotions. Is it worth it to face him, the Third Prince and Su Family just for the sake of Su Zimo? ¡°How dare you? Who do you think you are to say such disrespectful words in front of his highness?¡± Su Weichen got up, he pointed his finger to Su Zimo and shouted. He angrily red at her. This woman is so courageous that she didn¡¯t give the third prince a face. ¡°Su Taifu, don¡¯t get too angry. Some things are more important than face. The Third Prince break off his marriage on the street and said that he wanted to marry another daughter of yours. But you pretended to be deaf and dumb and epted this matter. You pped your own face and ruined the life of your daughter. And now you still don¡¯t want to let go of your other daughter and son? Your actions are really inhumane.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s cold voice sounded throughout the hall. Her voice sounds clear as a crystal and sparkling with deep hatred. This voice shocked everyone¡¯s heart. ¡°Mingyue Master, I suggest you not to only intervene in our Su Family¡¯s business, but also handover Su Zinian and Su Qingjue.¡± Chapter 37.2 - Alienation (Part 2) Chapter 37: Alienation (Part 2) Su Ziyun¡¯s eyes widen in anger. Her gentle image has disappeared. She has always been proud. But this woman poked her heart again and again. She could no longer stand it. ¡°Oh! Why not continue pretending? Did you forget that the third prince is still here? If you tear off your gentle and understanding mask and let your vicious mind visible, who knows if the third prince changes his mind again in marrying you?¡± How ironic, she used to bully Su Zimo, since when she, Su Ziyun was bullied like this? ¡°Impudent. She is this prince¡¯s woman. In front of this prince, you can¡¯t be presumptuous.¡± The roaring sound almost can lift the roof. Jun Lintian stood up and was ready to go anytime. Su Weichen and Su Ziyun, even Jie Lengchan were shocked by Jun Lintian¡¯s momentum. Only Su Zimo acted like this has nothing to do with her. She slowly picked up the teacup and took a sip. Jun Lintian wanted to be emperor? Su Zimo couldn¡¯t help but shook her head after thinking about it. Su Zimo then smiled and said: ¡°Your highness, you¡¯re saying Miss Su Ziyun is your woman, even in front of her parents, but isn¡¯t this nothing but an empty talk?¡± Su Zimo said Miss Su Ziyun, not Third Miss Su. Obviously, in her heart, Su Ziyun was an irrelevant person. Her elder sister was the still the nominal first daughter of the Su Family. ¡°You.......¡± Su Ziyun red at Su Zimo with full hatred, but inside her heart, she can¡¯t help but admit that Su Zimo is right. She endured the strange look of the people for him. However, even after 6 six, he still refused to marry her. The emperor is not a big obstacle, the big obstacle is his heart. Seeing Su Ziyun¡¯s facial expression, Jun Lintian couldn¡¯t help but frown his eyebrows. He could guess what the Mingyue Master is trying to y. ¡°Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t think too much. She wants us to alienate each other. Can¡¯t you see it? Rest assured that this prince will enter the pce as soon as possible and ask imperial father to let us get married.¡± Jun Lintian rushed to appease Su Ziyun and looked at Su Zimo with cold eyes. This woman was like a needle, once she saw a crack, she will insert herself. It seems he should no longer stay here. Seeing Jun Lintian eyes covered with murderous intent, Su Zimo only looked back with a cold face. ¡°Please leave! The people you are looking for are not here.¡± Su Zimo got up indifferently and left with a proud posture and imposing manner. After all, no one dared to stop her. ¡°Yun¡¯er, let¡¯s go back, you can rest assured that this prince will pick you up as soon as possible.¡± Jun Lintian couldn¡¯t take care of the other matter. He went close to Su Ziyun¡¯s side and patientlyforted her. Su Ziyun followed him for six years, so he would give her a name. ¡°As long as his highness said so, Yun¡¯er can rest assured. How can Yun¡¯er not see that the Mingyue Master is only stirring up trouble between us? Knowing her purpose, how could Yun¡¯er fall to her trap?¡± Su Ziyun¡¯s face looked tender and had no trace of me. She doesn¡¯t need many things. As long as she can be the princess of the third prince, she is satisfied. She was originally amoner, and so she worked hard to climb so that her parents could be proud of her. Only she knows the hardship of the path she takes. ¡°This prince knows that Yun¡¯er is the most understanding. Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Ziyun nodded. All of this scene was seen by Su Li, who watched the people leave. Then, he turned to go back to his room. Chapter 38.1 - More than one can bear (Part 1)

Chapter 38: More than one can bear (Part 1)

¡°Brother, what are you doing? Uncle Shiyu is back.¡± Su Qi also came, but he only saw Jun Lintian¡¯s departing back and the others. ¡°What are you doing here? What about Uncle and mother?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see them.¡± Su Qi shook his head. Su Li frowned and walked away. ¡°Brother, where are you going? Wait for me.¡± Seriously, it was obvious that the two brothers were born on the same day, but Su Qi has always been confused about what his brother is doing. And so, he could only follow. ¡°Hey! Sister, since you set foot in this Mingyue Mountain Vi, you never think of mother¡¯s feelings.¡± Su Li and Su Qi just heard Su Ziyun¡¯s voice at the door. When several people came out, they happened to meet Su Zinian, who was about to look for Su Xin. When Su Ziyun saw Su Zinian, her eyes were covered with envy. In just a few days, Su Zinian can now actually wear silk satin, which made her look beautiful than ever. What Su Ziyun hated the most in this world were her two beautiful sisters. They have the same father, but she was not as beautiful as Su Zinian and Su Zimo. And what¡¯s more irritating is, there were two maidservants behind her as if she was a youngdy here. ¡°Hmph! Feelings, how do you feel when you didn¡¯t achieve your goal and you can¡¯t marry the Third Prince? Listen to me, from now on, I and my brother doesn¡¯t have any rtionship with your Su Family.¡± When Su Zinian finished, she turned around to leave. ¡°Su Zinian, you are bold!¡± Su Weichen had a headache. What is going recently? Why everything goes wrong? ¡°Daren, don¡¯t be impatient.¡± Jie Lengchan patted her husband¡¯s hand. She took a few steps forward and looked at Su Zinian with full of affection. ¡°Nian¡¯er, blood rtionship cannot be broken by just mere words. We are a family. What you said, hurt your father and mother¡¯s feelings. Come back home with us. As for General Wang, if you don¡¯t want to marry, how about mother look for another man for you to marry?¡± ¡°Put away your fake affection, if you¡¯re not forcing me, why do you think I will rebel like this? From an early age, you regard us, brother and sisters, as outsiders. But that¡¯s not all, your deliberately deducting our monthly support. You condone people to bully our helpless Momo. You also let your daughter seduce the Third Prince, letting Momo had a bad reputation. You nned all these things. Hurt your feelings? Don¡¯t you think you deserve it?¡± Su Zinian looked at Jie Lengchan with deep hatred. She really wanted to tear off her disguise. ¡°Nian¡¯er, how can you say this to your mother? Mother is very busy every day, it is inevitable to neglect things!¡± Jie Lengchan¡¯s face was filled with guilt as she wiped away her tears. ¡°Sister, you said that mother deliberately deducting your monthly support, when did that ever happened? The clothes sister wear is carefully selected by mother. The clothes in your closet, which piece of it is not handmade by mother? Which piece of clothes you have is not good silk?¡± ¡± In front of the Third Prince, how can Su Ziyun tolerate Su Zinian nder her mother and pped her face? What made her even angrier, Su Zinian always says that she seduced the Third Prince, who did she seduce? She had a chance to be with him because Su Zimo cannot cultivate. She is a waste, the Third Prince is born noble. Chapter 38.2 - More than one can bear (Part 2) Chapter 38: More than one can bear (Part 2) ¡°Daren, this concubine is not good enough, these are all this concubine¡¯s fault. I didn¡¯t take good care of them, which forced Nian¡¯er caused such a big misunderstand...¡± When Su Weichen saw the sadness in his beautiful wife, he couldn¡¯t help but screamed: ¡°You, don¡¯t be rude to your mother. Hurry up ande back with us. You made this old man lose his face enough.¡± Su Weichen was so angry. He let Su Ziyun and Jun Lintian marry in the past to climb up his position. All his hope was put on Su Ziyun¡¯s head. Now, he is already old, but his reputation was getting lower and lower. He can only borrow the imperial family¡¯s power to keep his position. Su Zinian ignored Su Weichen, instead, she looked at Su Ziyun coldly. ¡°Hmph! All good silk, Su Ziyun, why don¡¯t you try to wear them? I¡¯m sorry to say this, but I¡¯m sure even your mother will not wear them. Additionally, our foods, nobody will send them until they are colds. Because our foods will always be leftovers. If that concubine didn¡¯t give permission, do you think those servants in the family will dare to do it?¡± When Jie Lengchan heard those words ¡®concubine¡¯, her heart instantly fired up in anger. Her eyes were fixed on Su Zinian¡¯s body. This lowly one, she only entered the Mingyue Mountain Vi in a few days but she grew up wings. She dared not breath the same air she breathes before, but now she was calling her concubine. How did she end up like this? When she thinks of it, she felt sad. Jun Lintian frowned his eyebrows, his cold face cold freeze people into ice blocks. Today, he was already in a bad mood. So, why he needs to listen to this disgusting house fights? ¡°Shut up, do you think I don¡¯t know how good your mother to you?¡± Su Weichen was in doubt, but he has no intention to ask a question at this time. Although he only thinks about himself, he was not that worst to his child that he couldn¡¯t afford to give them clothes or food: ¡°Someone, bring her back.¡± Su Weichen ordered the people he brought, who was standing not far away. At this moment, hepletely forgot that he was still in the Mingyue Mountain Vi. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± When the four guards had just lifted their feet, they were thrown away by a hurricane. They couldn¡¯t understand what happened. Su Li¡¯s body, who turned into a gust of wind suddenly appeared in front of Su Zinian. His cold eyes stared at the people in front: ¡°Whoever dares to cause trouble inMingyue Mountain Vi, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Su Li¡¯s cold voice made the people felt their scalp numb. Su Weichen didn¡¯t forget that the child standing in front of him was in the 6th stage of Jinxuan Period. At this moment, he remembered that he was still in the Mingyue Mountain Vi. After that, he had a slight fear inside his heart. ¡°Hmph! Today, this prince will apany you, you stinky boy should know how high is the sky.¡± Jun Lintian can¡¯t bear it, he can¡¯t bear to be threatened by a 5-year-old child. In an instant, a big and small figure confront each other. On the second floor of the Mingyue Building, Su Zimo, He Yunting, and Liu Shiyu were standing and watching quietly. ¡°Momo, Jun Lintian¡¯s cultivation has reached the 1st stage of Shenxuan period, and there is a tendency for him to break through into the 2nd stage. Li¡¯er may not be his opponent.¡± Cultivation period: Chuxuan period, Zhongxuan period, Gaoxuan period, Dexuan period, Tianxuan period, Jinxuan period, Shenxuan period, Shengxuan, period and Dianfeng period. Each period was divided into nine stages. Chapter 39.1 - Jun Lintian defeated (Part 1) Chapter 39: Jun Lintian defeated (Part 1) He Yunting said with full of concern. ¡°No, although Li¡¯er is only at the 6th stage of Jinxuan period, he is not necessarily weakerpared to Jun Lintian. Li¡¯er trained with an amazing level. Any ordinary people who want to hurt him will have difficulty.¡± Su Zimo said with full of confidence. But at the same time, she was also a bit embarrassed. Her cultivation speed was not as fast as her son. So now, her two sons have surpassed her. Sure enough, just like what Su Zimo said, every time Jun Lintian took a shot, he couldn¡¯t hurt Su Li. But not only that, Jun Lintian felt dizzy because Su Li keeps appearing and disappearing. ¡°Ugh!¡± Su Qi looked at Jun Lintian and shook his head. Fortunately, their mother didn¡¯t get married at that time. He couldn¡¯t stand it. This Jun Lintian was not worthy to be their father. ¡°Ugh! Is this the 1st stage of Shenxuan? Howe it looks so bad?¡± Su Qi shook his head and walked closed to Su Ziyan¡¯s side. When Su Weichen saw a simr-looking child, he involuntarily retreated a few steps. ¡°Hey!¡± Seeing that movement, Su Qi screamed, making the three people¡¯s heart jumped out from their chest. ¡°Grandfather, Big Aunt, am I a great scourge in your eyes? You look so scared of me.¡± Su Qi pointed his finger at himself, while his eyes keep swept back and forth to the trio, which looked very funny. ¡°Big, Aunt?¡± Su Ziyun red at Su Qi, this child actually called her Big Aunt. ¡°Oh! Could it be you want me to call you sister?¡± Su Qi looked at Su Ziyun with a sly look on his face. Who told her to bully their mother and grabbed their mother¡¯s fiancee? She can only be called the Third Princess in her dreams! ¡°Oh! It seems that I am wrong. I heard that you are the Third Prince woman. It is indeed wrong of me to call you big aunt. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Su Qi said sorry, but he doesn¡¯t have apologetic looked in his face. ¡°You, you stinky boy....¡± Su Ziyun was so angry that she wanted to take a shoot, but Jun Lintian fell on her side holding his chest. He looked in pain. ¡°Your highness, are you injured?¡± Su Ziyun has no intention to teach Su Qi a lesson at the moment. Her heart was focused on Jun Lintian¡¯s situation. Jun Lintian gritted his teeth and red at Su Li without saying a word. He felt so terrible because he was defeated by a 5-year-old child. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jun Lintian pushed Su Ziyun aside and strode out. He lost his royal face today. If he won¡¯t leave, he¡¯s afraid that he will die out of anger. ¡°Go, Yun¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡± Jie Lengchan said and looked at Su Zinian with full hatred. She actually found such a big backing. ¡°Li¡¯er really won, Momo, I think Li¡¯er has be the prodigy in the whole Haoyue Country.¡± ¡°Well! Jun Lintian is narrow-minded, this humiliation today, he will definitely find a way to cause trouble in Mingyue Mountain Vi. We might as well look for something to make him busy.¡± Su Zimo gently tapped her finger to the window. Her eyes became deep in thoughts. ¡°You just need to give an order.¡± He Yunting suddenly felt that something fun will be going to happen. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Su Fangxu often goes to Qunfang Pavillion, where Jun Lintian also often visit? I heard that he and Li Hu, the son of Prime Minister Li, arepeting because of a singer, Xiao Bing¡¯er. Prime Minister Li is the Crown Prince¡¯s people, and his rtionship with the Su Family has always been odds. If Li Hu had an ident, what do you think Prime Minister Li and the Crown Prince will think of this matter?¡± Chapter 39.2 - Jun Lintian defeated (Part 2) Chapter 39: Jun Lintian defeated (Part 2) Su Zimo coldly sneered: Jun Lintian, the debts you owe to Su Zimo, I will make you pay one by one. He Yunting and Liu Shiyu looked at Su Zimo, they didn¡¯t expect her toe up with such a strategy. As long as Li Hu died in the Qunfang Pavilion or the hands of Su Fangxu. The Crown Prince will think that Jun Lintian was provoking him. As the Crown Prince, he wouldn¡¯t think of it as a simple case. After all, as long as he hasn¡¯t seeded the throne, there will always be someone who will watch out for the throne. And in this Haoyue Country, the only person who can match him is Jun Lintian. So even if it was only a simple thing, it can intensify the contradiction between the two. Jun Lintian will be branded rebellious. This method Su Zimoe up with is like killing two birds with one stone. ¡°Shiyu, take this jade to Xiao Bing¡¯er, she will know what to do.¡± Su Zimo took out a piece of lotus jade and handed it to Liu Shiyu, then turned and left. Liu Shiyu looked at the jade in his hand and was somewhat disappointed. In order to revenge, does she really need to participate in the imperial family¡¯s dispute? ¡°Shiyu! Don¡¯t think too much about it, Momo cares about the brothers and sister and the Mingyue Mountain Vi the most. She won¡¯t do uncertain things. She is a person who climbed out of hell. We know that if she doesn¡¯t do this, her heart will be restless and lonely in her whole life. Not to mention, in just 2 years, Momo made the 12 death squad obey her sincerely. She made many influential masters follow her and made Mingyue Mountain Vi known to everyone. Everything she does has unparalleled wisdom. This time, she returned to Haoyue Country because she was prepared enough. Momo doesn¡¯t just want to stand here, but also take revenge to that event 6 years ago. Although Haoyue is a well-known country. But, Momo also have a sense of proportion.¡± He Yunting understood Liu Shiyu¡¯s fear in the heart. He used to worry about the same thing, but everything she does made him surprised. * ¡°My lord, second young master is back.¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s right-hand man, Jin Hui, came in and said with full of respect. ¡°Mmm! Go on!¡± Mu Yunxuan leaned against the soft couch, and the body was sozy. After that time, when he overheard words, Ling Qiushui has been wandering outside the Yunxiao Courtyard these past few days. When she saw Mu Yunhaning, she bit her lips and went towards Junzi Xi¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Big brother.¡± ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Mu Yunxuan got up from the soft couch. ¡°Big brother, I can¡¯t find the name of the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi. Although I didn¡¯t find her name, I found out more important news.¡± ¡°Oh! What news?¡± Mu Yunxuan poured himself a cup of tea and drank elegantly. ¡°Big brother, there is a production house built in the back hill of Mingyue Mountain Vi. It looks like a cave-dwelling or something. ording to the insider, the Mingyue Mountain Vi wants to make paper.¡± ¡°Make paper?¡± Mu Yunxuan put down his teacup and looked at Mu Yunhan. ¡°So, the purpose of hering after Mu Family is self-evident.¡± ¡°What else can I say?¡± Mu Yunhan also agreed with his big brother¡¯s words. ¡°Then, let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Mu Yunxuan looked from afar. He wanted to see what tricks she can y. Chapter 40.1 - Xin鈥檈r meets Mu Yunxuan (Part 1) Chapter 40: Xin¡¯er meets Mu Yunxuan (Part 1) ¡°Big brother, although the Mingyue Mountain Vi has just been built, in just a few days their defense is impregnable. There is 12 death squad hidden in the dark, and there are guards everywhere. If people wanted to attack, it is undoubtedly that they are only seeking death. Also about her children, the eldest son, named Li¡¯er, his cultivation has reached 6th stage of Jinxuan period. The second son, Qi¡¯er, is an alchemist, he can now refine up to 7th grade of Xuan ss medicine. Big brother, I am just two grade advance! There is also this daughter, who is in bad health, she just often lying in bed recuperating. Generally speaking, the Haoyue Country never had such a talent in this age. But what strange is, the Su brother and sister are now living there happily. Oh, Big brother, I also heard the Su Family and Jun Lintian went to the Mingyue Mountain Vi today. Jun Lintian is in the 1st stage of Shenxuan period, but he was actually defeated by a child, who is in the 6th stage of Jinxuan period. Big brother, your guessing that the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi is Su Zimo, then the children... ...?¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s nerve got tight. The scene that happened that night suddenly shed inside his mind. That emotionally unrestrained and sensational taste made that day unforgettable even up to now. That woman made him experience something too special. ¡°Big Brother, if she is really Su Zimo, then who is the three children¡¯s father? Could it be Jun Lintian?¡± In fact, Mu Yunhanpletely wanted to say the opposite, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t think of another man, who had a rtionship with Su Zimo. ¡°Shut up, can he have such a blessing under the sky?¡± Mu Yunxuan tightly closed his lips. The children were now 5 years old, and also happened to be triplets...? When Mu Yunxuan thought of a possibility, he was upset. ¡°Yunhan, no matter what method, we must find out the identity of Mingyue Mountain Vi¡¯s master as soon as possible.¡± Mu Yunxuan has never felt like this before. He was so eager to know a person¡¯s identity. At the same time, he also believes that his guess is not wrong. He can¡¯t make a mistake identifying the woman who had skin contact with him. ¡°Ok!¡± Mu Yunhan slightly opened his mouth, then he turned around to check again! * The days have been calm and quiet for a few days. In these past few days, Su Xin¡¯s condition has been much better. Su Zimo also has time to manage the paper mill. She was busy all day in the paper production and could only return to the vi at night. In the Zuijun Inn, Mu Yunhan came to see Murong Shaofeng twice. After exining his intention, Murong Shaofeng refused his enthusiasm and stayed inside the inn. When Mu Yunxuan and Mu Yunhan just passed by the Qinghua Street today, at the entrance of the Zuijun Inn, the two unexpectedly met Murong Shaofeng. Mu Yunxuan was dressed in ck, and Murong Shaofeng was dressed in white. When the two men met face to face, a sharp contrast could be seen. The three men look extraordinary handsome, which quickly attracted the attention of the people in the surroundings. The girls looked at them shyly but refused to leave. ¡°His Highness, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I invited you twice toe to Yun City, but his highness didn¡¯t promise anything. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Mu Yunxuan said with a cold voice, while Mu Yunhan just nodded his head to Murong Shaofeng. ¡°His lordship, this prince would like to go to Yun City for a reunion, but unfortunately this prince has been very busy. When this prince has leisure time, this prince will visit in person.¡± Chapter 40.2 - Xin鈥檈r meets Mu Yunxuan (Part 2) Chapter 40: Xin¡¯er meets Mu Yunxuan (Part 2) Compared with Mu Yunxuan¡¯s coldness, Murong Shaofeng was like sunshine in winter. Especially, that smile on his lips. with a gentle smile on his lips. ¡°Uncle Murong.¡± Suddenly, a sweet voice mixed with joy sounded. The three people looked at the source of the sound. I saw Qing Lianing over with Su Xin, who was wearing a pink pleated skirt. Her tender face had a sweet smile. Her pair of eyes were covered with joy while looking at Murong Shaofeng. When Mu Yunxuan saw Su Xin, he felt his heart was hit by something strong and heavy. His eyes eagerly looked at Su Xin, and while looking at her, his eyes involuntarily became softer. Mu Yunhan¡¯s eyebrows frowned when he saw Su Xin because he felt a familiar feeling. ¡°This ve greets Murong Gongzi.¡± Qing Lian greeted Murong Shaofeng. ¡°Qing Lian, you don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡± Murong Shaofeng said and held Su Xin in his arms. ¡°Xin¡¯er, did you sneak out? You are in poor health, you can¡¯t wander around in the street, don¡¯t you know that? Your mother will be worried.¡± Looking at the child¡¯s pale face, Murong Shaofeng felt very sad inside his heart. The child was still so small, but she¡¯s suffering so much pain. She really lived a bitter life. At the moment Murong Shaofeng picked up the little girl, Mu Yunxuan had a strong sense of jealousy. Yes, he was jealous. The two looked like a loving father and daughter. He was jealous. ¡°Uncle Murong, I really can¡¯t hide anything in your eyes, but I¡¯m so bored to stay alone in the house. In order to help mother, big brother is busy studying ounting and business book every day. After studying, he will try his best to cultivate. Second brother wants to participate in the uing alchemy contest. Mother is so busy andes back home veryte. Mo Niang also went outside to look medicine for Xin¡¯er. Xin¡¯er felt so bored and ask Aunt Lian to take Xin¡¯er outside. Uncle Murong, rest assured, Xin¡¯er will not run around and worry mother, who has been living a bitter life because of Xin¡¯er.¡± The little child words were full of sadness, people couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. Especially Murong Shaofeng, he was deeply touched. Murong Shaofeng quickly kiss Su Xin¡¯s cheek. ¡°Xin¡¯er is really sensible. No, you, brothers and sister are very sensible. Uncle almost die when he can¡¯t see you. It¡¯s been 4 months, right?¡± ¡°Uncle is lying. If uncle wants to see Xin¡¯er, then he will go and see Xin¡¯er.¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er, aren¡¯t you also lying?¡± Murong Shaofeng pinched Xiner¡¯s cute little nose and said: ¡°You are secretly learning to cultivate and alchemy, right?¡± How can Murong Shaofeng not see her careful thoughts? The color in Su Xin¡¯s face instantly faded. Even Mu Yunxuan and Mu Yunhan were shocked. Their eyebrows involuntarily frowned and stared intently at Su Xin¡¯s face. ¡°Uncle, Xin¡¯er doesn¡¯t want to die, Xin¡¯er wants to live. Cultivating can protect Xiner¡¯s heart. Alchemy can help Xin¡¯er refine medicine for herself. Second brother refined medicine day and night to treat Xin¡¯er. They all live a bitter life because of Xiner¡¯s illness.¡± Su Xin bit her lip, as two lines of tears fell on her cheeks, but she has a firm expression on her face: ¡°Even if it is painful, I want to live. I haven¡¯t seen my father, right?¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t cry. Your physical condition is still not suitable to cultivate. Give uncle more time, uncle will find better herbs that can be refined into good medicine and cure Xin¡¯er.¡± Murong Shaofeng, who was distressed,forted the child. Chapter 41.1 - Doesn鈥檛 she somewhat look like me? (Part 1) Chapter 41: Doesn¡¯t she somewhat look like me? (Part 1) Sensible children, who are in pain always distressed people. Su Xin¡¯s words made Mu Yunxuan, who had always been a cold-hearted person, also feel distressed. ¡°I dare to ask his high... ...¡± ¡°Right! Master Mu, second young master, I still have something to do today. I can¡¯t apany you anymore, I will visit you tomorrow.¡± Murong Shaofeng quickly interrupted Mu Yunhan¡¯s words. In fact, Su Zimo and her children don¡¯t know his real identity. In these past 2 years, his rtionship with Su Zimo was vague. If Su Zimo learned his real identity, she will certainly avoid seeing him. ¡°Uncle Murong, are they your friends?¡± Su Xin wiped away her tears, she just noticed the two men near them. However, Qing Lian had long recognized the two. So, she somewhat put a guard against Mu Yunxuan. Su Xin¡¯s eyes got fixed on Mu Yunxuan¡¯s body. ¡°Uncle looks familiar, have we met somewhere?¡± Su Xin didn¡¯t hesitate to ask. Mu Yunxuan also felt the same way. ¡°Xin¡¯er, that¡¯s impossible. Did you forget, it¡¯s your first time toe here to the capital of Haoyue Country! Let¡¯s go, uncle will buy you delicious food to eat.¡± Murong Shaofeng nodded his head to Mu Yunxuan and Mu Yunhan while carrying Su Xin, then he turned away. Qing Lian also followed behind. ¡°Uncle, goodbye.¡± Su Xin shook her hand toward Mu Yunxuan with a smile on her face. Mu Yunxuan looked at the lovely little girl, who was getting farther and farther away from him. He felt that he had lost something, which made him want to seize it. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you think she looks familiar?¡± Mu Yunhan touched his nose, he had a strange feeling in his heart. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she look somewhat like me?¡± After a short while, Mu Yunxuan opened his mouth and said. ¡°What?¡± Mu Yunhan looked at his big brother with doubt. He couldn¡¯t clearly hear what he said, so he failed to figure out the current situation. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the auction house.¡± After saying those words, Mu Yunxuan took a step forward, but his mind was filed of Su Xin¡¯s pale face. She looked so weak as if she will die anytime. When he thought of this possibility, why does his heart felt in pain? There was this feeling in his heart, so he wants to confirm his own guess as soon as possible. ording to the description about the Mingyue Master and Mu Yunhan¡¯s investigation just now, that little girl was her daughter. Su Xin¡¯s appearance made Mu Yunxuan¡¯s heart, who had always been as hard as a stone, fluctuate again and again. If that woman is still alive, then the three children... ... Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t dare to think about it. He was afraid of his guess to be real. He was not prepared for it. He never thought of the possibility that such a big joke will happen in his life. * Today is Mu Family¡¯s annual auction. Early in the morning, Su Zimo got up and washed. Her main goal today is to get the 3 silver grass in the auction house. Other things have nothing to do with her. Su Xin didn¡¯t tell her mother that Murong Shaofeng came to Haoyue Country. She doesn¡¯t want her secret cultivation get exposed. Murong Shaofeng also agreed for his arrival to be kept a secret. ¡°Momo, let¡¯s go when you ready!¡± He Yunting said as soon as he came in. The auction will start at noon, but they still had other things to do, so it¡¯s better to leave early. ¡°Well! Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 41.2 - Doesn鈥檛 she somewhat look like me? (Part 2) Chapter 41: Doesn¡¯t she somewhat look like me? (Part 2) Su Zimo didn¡¯t dressed up too much this time. She only wore a purple dress, with a purple mask, purple beads on the head and purple earrings. Her dress looked simple and elegant, letting her temperament more breathtaking. Su Zimo likes purple things. Most of her dress was purple. The purity of white also caught her eyes, but she rarely wears a white dress. ¡°We¡¯ll go to our auction house first. After 10 more days, the furnishing will beplete.¡± ¡°Huh! We¡¯re almost ready to auction?¡± ¡°In a month.¡± The two chatted while walking. ¡°Big brother, mother, and Uncle He went to the auction house, then what do we do?¡± Looking at his mother¡¯s departing figure, Su Li had a strange idea inside his mind. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Misty Forest.¡± ¡°Mist, Misty Forest.¡± Su Qi swallowed a mouthful of saliva and agreed to went to the Misty Forest. Didn¡¯t the two of them went to the phantom forest just a few days ago? Howe his big brother wants to go to the forest again? ¡°Nothing much happened these days. You go with me to the Misty Forest. I will kill a spiritual beast, and you go look for spiritual herbs. Find some herbs that can help cure Xiner¡¯s disease as many as possible.¡± Seeing Su Xin got sick again, his mother¡¯s anxious eyes worried him. ¡°Okay!¡± Su Qi nodded his head. He also understood that only when Su Xin is cured their mother will be happy. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go now.¡± Before the two leave, they said goodbye to Su Zinian and then went outside the Mingyue Mountain Vi. * At noon, the Langyue Street became the most prosperous street in the capital of Haoyue Country. Every time the Mu Family¡¯s annual auction will ur, there will always be arge number of people walking around. Some of them were high-ss nobles and officials. As long as a person has money, that person can bid to the treasures in the auction house, the higher the bid the higher the chance that person can get the treasures. In order not to cause unnecessary trouble, Su Zimo and He Yunting sat in the corner, but they still attracted Jun Lintian and Su Ziyun¡¯s attention. In such asion, Jun Lintian¡¯s existence is inevitable. Su Ziyun will naturally follow where Jun Liantian is. Both of theming together is nothing new to people¡¯s eyes. Not far from Su Zimo, a pair of eyes full of hatred were staring at her. Those eyes were strongly ring at her. Su Zimo frowned. Wasn¡¯t that the woman, who came with Mu Yunxuan that day? She seemed to have a good memory, she only seen her once, but she can remember her. ¡°Yunting, who is the woman who came with Mu Yunxuan that day?¡± Su Zimo asked in a low voice. ¡°Momo, I thought you didn¡¯t care about her identity?¡± He Yunting used his fan to cover his face, then smiled. ¡°Her eyes are full of killing intent, in order to live longer, it¡¯s better to know her identity.¡± Su Zimo disagreed. She only knows a few people in the Haoyue Country. ¡°Her name is Ling Qiushui. She is not from Haoyue Country. She is the daughter of a rich merchant in Zisang Country. She is Mu Master¡¯s future wife, who just arrived and lived in the Mu Family a few days ago. People said that the princess likes her very much. She can cultivate and also an alchemist. Although the Ling Family¡¯s business is notparable to the Mu Family, Ling Qiushui¡¯s mother once saved the princess, which made the two families have a close rtionship.¡± Chapter 42.1 - Ulterior motive (Part 1) Chapter 42: Ulterior motive (Part 1) It turned out to be the case, but that woman looked at her with eyes full of hatred. Why does she hate her like this? Su Zimo lowered her head and thought about the ghost marriage. After she crossed into this world, ording to the news she has gathered, Mu Yunxuan has already been dead for 3 days before the marriage. Why he came back to life? Is it really because of that ghost marriage? She woke up because her soul entered the ancient Su Zimo¡¯s body, but what about Mu Yunxuan? ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, thank you foring and joining us at this annual event. Our annual auction in Yun City is about to begin now. Just like in previous years, the highest bidder will get the item.¡± The voice of the supervisor interrupted Su Zimo¡¯s deep thoughts. Su Zimo looked toward the high tform. The auction house was decorated very luxuriously. There were two floors. The high tform was built with fine jade. Su Zimo looked around and saw many people came. Both the first and second floors were packed with people. ¡°Big brother, the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi also came. She is on the first floor.¡± In the exclusive room, Mu Yunhan hurriedly entered and said to Mu Yunxuan. Mu Yunxuan was holding a teacup in his hand. After he heard those words, he slightly turned the teacup for several times before he said: ¡°Yunhan, say, why do you think shees in here?¡± Mu Yunhan frowned his eyebrows and carefully examined his big brother¡¯s emotion. His big brother was too concerned to the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi. Although she is likely to be Su Zimo, she and his big brother only had ghost marriage. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Big Brother, do you think she has an ulterior motive? As a businessman, and for someone like Mingyue Master, the auction house is indispensable. I heard that the auction house of Mingyue Vi is in the North alley of Back Street. It¡¯s only a street away from us. It¡¯s being decorated now and will open soon.¡± At this time, Mu Yunhan sounded like from a small family businessman. It¡¯s not surprising at all. After all, the Mingyue Mountain Vi made him feel that they wereing after them. Upon hearing this, Mu Yunxuan couldn¡¯t help but frown. He felt like it shouldn¡¯t be the case. The rare treasures in the auction house were all found by his own strength. The Mingyue Mountain Vi developed so fast in just 2 years, it can be said that she also has strength. She has nothing to learn here. Suddenly, Mu Yunxuan remembered the little girl. When he thought of her, his heart felt in pain. Did shee for the silver grass? ¡°Yunhan, you go ahead!¡± ¡°Yes, Big Brother, I will go to the backstage to see. I don¡¯t want any trouble to arise.¡± Mu Yunhan didn¡¯t think much and went out. Mu Yunxuan got up and walked to the window. He couldn¡¯t help but look for Su Zimo¡¯s figure. When he saw a pure figure wearing a purple dress, his eyes got fixated in an instant. Her temperamental was extraordinary. In the big crowd, he could recognize her at once. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, our first item in the auction house today, is the ¡®Bailing Dan¡¯ that our second young master has personally refined. Anyone who cultivates knows the importance of ¡®Bailing Dan¡¯. The ¡®Bailing Dan¡¯ can help anyone who has trouble in cultivating. The starting price for this item is 100 silver coins.¡± After many years of experience, the supervisor was able to introduce the item like a fish back in the water. * Like a fish back in the water ¨Cto individuals who are well suited to each other or to a beneficial environment Chapter 42.2 - Ulterior motive (Part 2) Chapter 42: Ulterior motive (Part 2) In this world, people not only love to cultivate but also look after their health. People with healthy constitution can cultivate faster, which is why this medicine is very popr in this world. ¡°Yunting, this ¡®Bailing Dan¡¯ can be refined with 9th grade of Xuan ss herbs, right? Mu Yunhan is a 9th grade alchemist right now?¡± ¡°Mmm! He is considered as the genius alchemist among his peers. No alchemist in Haoyue Country has a much higher level than him. The people who have a much higher level than him are those stubborn old men that locked themselves in their courtyard and doesn¡¯t want to see people.¡± ¡°It turned out to be like this.¡± Su Zimo lowered her head. She slowly thinks about He Yunting¡¯s words. In a few days, the Haoyue Country¡¯s annual alchemistpetition will be held. She doesn¡¯t have the intention to let Su Qi participate this year, but this is also a good opportunity for Su Qi to grow up. After thinking about it, Su Zimo felt like it¡¯s right for Su Qi to join thepetition. The auction continued until the 4th rare treasure has been sold. The auction house was still crowded with people bidding to the treasure. However, Su Zimo didn¡¯t pay attention. She was waiting for the turn of silver grass. Not far away, Jun Lintian and Su Ziyun also didn¡¯t bid. They both seemed to be observing Su Zimo. Even Ling Qiushui looked at Su Zimo from time to time. Ling Qiushui¡¯s purpose today was very simple. She won¡¯t let the Mingyue Master seed in buying the item she wants. She will humiliate her today. She already had a good n in mind. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to auction the 5th treasure in the house. This star soul space ring is very hard to find. Everyone knows the good benefits of this star soul space ring! I will not dy the time anymore, the starting price for this item is 1000 silver coins.¡± Upon hearing those words, Su Zimo had some interest. Her eyes moved toward the space ring on the tray on the tform. Su Li doesn¡¯t have a space ring, she couldn¡¯t find any suitable space ring for him. Why not this space ring? People inside the auction house fired up in the excitement and started talking about the star soul space ring. ¡°Momo, this star soul space ring is very good. It has a natural formation in all the corner of the earth. Once the sun has set and the moon has risen, it absorbs mysterious energy in between heaven and earth. It also chooses its master.¡± ¡°Sounds good, Li¡¯er still has no space ring.¡± Su Zimo touched her chin and guessed what would be the final price of this space ring. The starting price was 1000 silver coins. For her, it was a little expensive. ¡°Momo, we don¡¯t have a lot of money right now. I only brought silver tickets to buy the 3 silver grass. We might as well wait for a good chance to find a better space ring for Li¡¯er!¡± He Yunting was somewhat worried. These days, they spent ten thousands of silvers. He is afraid to lose his job! ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can bid. There¡¯s plenty of silver in my space ring.¡± Su Zimo doesn¡¯t really mind. In fact, half of her heart wants to buy it, and the other half just want to y around. She hasn¡¯t forgotten the look in Jun Lintian and Su Ziyun¡¯s eyes. Why would a small mountain vi be richer than the royal family? ¡°Really?¡± He Yunting swallowed a mouthful of saliva. There¡¯s plenty? Why he didn¡¯t know that? ¡°Then, I will bid.¡± Chapter 43.1 - Don鈥檛 take away the beloved treasure (Part 1) Chapter 43: Don¡¯t take away the beloved treasure (Part 1) ¡°Well! Go on until I told you to stop.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s eyes shed with a meaningful smile. And she smiled at Ju Lintian, who was looking at her. ¡°1500.¡± He Yunting raised the bid with five hundred. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look back at him. In fact, He Yunting already knows what Su Zimo wants to do. After all, Jun Lintian and Su Ziyun are present. Ling Qiushui looked at He Yunting and frowned. Mu Yunxuan on the second floor didn¡¯t have an emotional change, he quietly watched every event underneath. So of course, every Su Zimo¡¯s movement entered his eyes. She hated Ju Lintian as much as she hated him. He can see it in her eyes: Su Zimo is it you? I will definitely uncover your true face. ¡°2000.¡± Jun Lintian raised his voice without a second thought. Su Ziyun looked at Su Zimo proudly. She will let the Third Prince buy this space ring and make him give it to her. When she thought of this, Su Ziyun felt like she suffered fewer grievances in these past few days. ¡°2500.¡± He Yunqi shouted again. ¡°3000.¡± Jun Lintian retorted quickly. When everyone heard of it, they seemed to smell of gunpowder between the two people, so no one makes a sound. The supervisor on the tform seems to also have seen this phenomenon, so he only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. The higher the price he sold this treasure the better. * At the same time, Su Li and Su Qi arrived in the Misty Forest. They joined forces to kill the spiritual beast that wanted to eat them along the way to the center part of the forest. ¡°Brother, are we still going forward? As far as I know, in front will the center of the forest, the spiritual beast in there is all in Shen Shou Period.¡± Su Qi¡¯s cultivation was not as high as Su Li. He has been sweating a lot during battle. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to try to challenge them? This Misty Forest is boundless. The more you go inside, the higher the spiritual beast cultivation is. I remember, master said that there is a kind of herb in this Misty Forest called ¡®crossing life¡¯, which has a far great effect than silver grass. It will help Xin¡¯er a lot. We might as well try to get it today.¡± Su Li doesn¡¯t want to give up, he wanted Su Xin to be healthy and live with him. He must find a way to cure her. ¡°For Xiner¡¯s future, we, two brothers should fight together to get it, but I also hope mother can get those 3 silver grass today.¡± Su Qi took out two recovery pills and handed one to Su Li. ¡°Brother, eat this recovery pill to restore your physical strength.¡± Su Li didn¡¯t intend to be polite and ate the recovery pill. Suddenly, the mountain shook, a deafening roar sounded, the big trees in the front quickly fell to both sides. ¡°Damn human beings dare to break into thend of this god.¡± A rude deafening scream made Su Li and Su Qi hurriedly took a few steps back. Seeing that there were two children, the eyes of the big Thunder Shadow Lion beast shed with greed. It¡¯s been so long since he had eaten such fresh and tender meat. In a nce, it can be seen that the character of a spiritual beast cannot be changed. The two looked up. And Su Li frowned. ¡°Qi¡¯er, this Thunder Shadow Lion is in 6th stage of Shen Shou Period. Its teeth and ws are full of poison, you must be careful.¡± Chapter 43.2 - Don鈥檛 take away the beloved treasure (Part 2) Chapter 43: Don¡¯t take away the beloved treasure (Part 2) Upon hearing this, Su Qi swallowed a mouthful of saliva. What he wants to do now is not to be careful, but to escape. This beast level was not Shen Shou Period, but a Sheng Shou Period. ¡°Brother, there is really a Sheng Shou Period spiritual beast in here! Do you want to fight with it?¡± Su Qi bent his knees and stood in a fighting position. ¡°If we don¡¯t fight, we¡¯ll be dead. Qi¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid. Think about what mother said, if there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. This concept y at this time, this Thunder Shadow Lion beast also has a weakness. If we don¡¯t fight, how will we know that we can¡¯t defeat it? If you defeat this beast, you will break through to the next level.¡± Su Liforted his younger brother and himself. No need to ask, he was very thrilled when he saw this beast. ¡°Yes, yes, no children have evere in here. This god just cleaned up a bunch of human beings and was disturbed by you when I was about to sleep. It seems this god is lucky today, a lot of good meal came.¡± The Thunder Shadow Lion beast¡¯s red eyes greedily looked at the two brothers. Su Li frowned: Did some peoplee over here? *Roar* The Thunder Shadow Lion beast began to attack Su Li. Su Li¡¯s small body leaped straight, and a blinding fierce light went straight and attack the Thunder Shadow Lion beast. When Su Qi saw it, he didn¡¯t want to stay idle. The two brothers attack separately. * In the Mu Family¡¯s auction house, the price of the star soul ring has soared to nine thousand silver coins. ¡°9000.¡± After He Yunting shouted, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at Su Zimo beside him. He saw her still looked at ease, her pair of eyes still looked clear and brilliant like water. Is this damn prince very rich? It reached nine thousand, will he be fooled? He Yunting was a little anxious. Hearing He Yunting¡¯s bid for nine thousand, Jun Lintian¡¯s eyebrows deeply frowned. Even if he reached the bottom of his pocket, he doesn¡¯t want to lose his dignity in front of so many people. He doesn¡¯t want many people to see him as a joke. ¡°10,000.¡± Jun Lintian held his breath. If He Yunting still raises the price, he won¡¯t be able to leave the Mu Family¡¯s auction house today. He will lose his dignity. At the same time, Su Ziyun also sweated a lot for Jun Lintian. Today, the Third Prince will need to take out ten thousand silver ticket. ¡°No need to take away the beloved treasures of others, since his royal highness the Third Prince like it, let him have it.¡± Su Zimo faintly said. She didn¡¯t open her mouth again. But the volume of her cold voice was enough for people to hear. When He Yunting heard of this, he breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that she will ask him to bid again. In fact, he was very suspicious of Su Zimo¡¯s statement that she had some silvers in her space ring. Sometimes she really doesn¡¯t have enough money. He had experienced it many times, so he learned from it. ¡°Since his highness, the Third Prince keep pursuing this treasure, presumably, his highness loves this star soul ring very much, then I will not take his highness beloved treasure. This star soul ring is yours, your highness.¡± He Yunting said with a painful expression on his face. But deep inside, he knew this was Su Zimo¡¯s purpose. In an instant, Jun Lintian¡¯s heart felt a strong sense of pride. His face also showed a triumphant smile. Jun Lintian proudly looked at Su Zimo, but he saw her lips curved with a scornful smile. At that moment, he understood something inside his heart. Jun Lintian looked at Su Zimo with bloodthirsty eyes in anger. He was fooled by her. The pride he just felt suddenly disappeared. Chapter 44.1 - Jun Lintian took the bait (Part 1) Chapter 44: Jun Lintian took the bait (Part 1) ¡°Alright! The price now is 10,000, this gentleman has no intention to follow. Anyone else, who has the intention to seize this spectacr space ring, this is your only opportunity. If anyone else can bid higher than 10,000, please raise your card. If no one else has the intention to raise the price, then this star soul space ring will belong to his highness, the Third Prince.¡± After the supervisor finished saying those words, the audience kept silent. Ten thousand silvers were hard to earn. Although this space ring was precious, many people measure the pros and cons. Su Zimo¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of a cunning smile, which caught by Mu Yunxuan. Jun Lintian was one of the prestigious figures in the Haoyue Country. He was narrow-minded andpetitive. If he likes something, he must get it. Especially, in front of so many people. If someonepetes with him, that person will have a bad end. After a short while: ¡°Congrattions to his highness, the Third Prince for sessful acquiring the star soul space ring. Please prepare the silver ticket and we will deliver the treasure ording to the rules.¡± ¡°This prince is prepared. This star soul space ring will be given to Su Ziyun, this prince future princess.¡± Jun Lintian got up, he showed a fake smile and said something against his heart. If he had seen the Mingyue Master¡¯s intention since the beginning, he will not do this. His silvers were all hard-won. ¡°Great! His highness is magnanimous.¡± Someone in the crowd apuded. Some women looked at Su Ziyun with envy. Su Ziyun smiled tenderly, her palm was like a birdnded on Jun Lintian¡¯s arm. At this moment, her eyes were sparkling, and she felt like she was above of everyone else. Hearing thepliment of others, Jun Lintian¡¯s heart felt slightly better. At the very least, he kept his face in front of people, and his prestige in Haoyue Country increased. ¡°Now, we will present thest treasure stored in the auction house, the silver grass. There is three in total. Their curative effect is not questionable. And everyone already knows of it. Our starting price is 5000 silvers.¡± As soon as the supervisor¡¯s voice fell, people couldn¡¯t wait to bid. ¡°6000.¡± ¡°7000.¡± ¡°8000.¡± The voice of people bidding was endless, and there was no pause. ¡±Momo, although the starting price is only 5,000, the price might reach up to millions. I heardst time, it was bought for about 3 million. I only have 25,000. How many silvers do you have?¡± He Yunting said in a low voice, the situation was not something he expected. ¡°I only have 10 silver coins here.¡± Su Zimo said with a calm and innocent tone. He Yunting¡¯s mouth opened wide in an instant, people could stuff an egg into it: ¡°Momo, are you kidding me? Didn¡¯t you just say you have silvers in your space ring?¡± He Yunting looked at Su Zimo in disbelief, his mouth was still slightly opened. ¡°That, I only said it to make you confident. To make sure Jun Lintian will fall into the trap, we shouldn¡¯t let him see our original intention. Do you really think I have money here? I used my money to build the Mingyue Vi and buy shops. The silver tickets on your body are the only money left. If you run away, I will only be left with 10 silver coins.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s indifferent tone made He Yunting crazy. ¡°Then, we will not buy silver grass? What about Xin¡¯er?¡± He Yunting suddenly had an impulse to cry. What kind of master did he follow? ¡°The silver grass must be bought. You can bidter. As for the silver ticket... ...?¡± Su Zimo looked at the second floor and looked back at He Yunting. Chapter 44.2 - Jun Lintian took the bait (Part 2) Chapter 44: Jun Lintian took the bait (Part 2) He Yunting¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a bit when he saw her eye movement: Who is the person on the second floor? ¡°Of course, there will be.¡± ¡°Momo, are you kidding? If we can¡¯t get the silver tickets, we will both die in here. You know the rules in the auction house.¡± He Yunting wanted to cry. His face was full of bitterness. Why must he do all the desperate thing? How good it must be if he was Liu Shiyu, right? ¡°When did you be so restless? Show me the same courage you show at the border.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s eyebrows, under the mask, slightly frowned. ¡°I know, I know, for Xin¡¯er, let¡¯s fight!¡± He Yunting decided to sacrifice his face. At this time, the price of silver grass has reached forty thousand. However, there were still people who keep bidding, and the price gets higher and higher. Ling Qiushui was constantly observing Su Zimo¡¯s situation. Today, she must let all the people in Haoyue Country know that she is the future wife of Mu Yunxuan. * In the Misty Forest, Su Qi¡¯s face was covered with blood. He was sitting on the ground while breathing heavily. Not far from him, the body of the Thunder Shadow Lion beast was lying dead on the side. ¡°Qi¡¯er, it¡¯s alright now!¡± Su Li fell in front of his younger brother, he was holding a green magical core of the Thunder Shadow Lion beast on his hand. Seeing his younger brother¡¯s face covered with blood, his face was full of worry. ¡°Hu......!¡± Su Qi fell on his back and breathed out, trying to regain his physical strength as soon as possible. He was exhausted to death. This was the most exhausting fight he had ever experienced. ¡°Brother, we are really like a sheep into the tiger¡¯s mouth today. We almost entered the stomach of that Thunder Shadow Lion beast.¡± When he heard those words, Su Li smiled, he knew at once that his younger brother was fine. ¡°You! Don¡¯t think that running away is always better, you are stronger than you think. Today, we join hands and defeated that magical beast. This is my reward to you. Use this magical core to boost your cultivation and get promoted to the next level.¡± ¡°Brother, you use it! I can use medicinal herbs to promote to a higher level. That magical beast was killed by you, this is your credit. You are the future master of Mingyue Mountain Vi. To protect our home, your cultivation must not be worst to others.¡± Su Qi¡¯s small face was covered with blood, but his pair of eyes were shining brightly like gems. ¡°Alright!¡± Su Li collected the magical core: ¡°Let¡¯s see if the person inside the cave is still alive. The magical beast here cannot be contracted. Wait a bit longer, I will take you to Yan Mountain, and find a suitable contractual beast for you.¡± Su Li stretched his arm and pulled Su Qi. The two brothers walked toward the man not far away. ¡°Brother, he¡¯s still alive, but he¡¯s dying.¡± Su Qi said while looking at the man in a white robe. ¡°Qi¡¯er, save him, after all, we have run to each other.¡± Su Li frowned. People who can enter here are not ordinary people. ¡°Brother, I gave him medicine, but we need to bring him to the vi as soon as possible.¡± Su Qi doesn¡¯t want to stay in this ce anymore, he was very exhausted. ¡°Let¡¯s take him with us... ...¡± In the auction house, the price of silver grass has soared to five hundred thousand. The voice of the bidders was getting less and less. Only four to five people were left. Chapter 45.1 - Ling Qiushui鈥檚 scheme failed (Part 1) Chapter 45: Ling Qiushui¡¯s scheme failed (Part 1) ¡°Shall we start bidding, Momo?¡± After asking out, He Yunting wanted to p himself. Why did he ask her? He only has twenty five thousand silver tickets on his body! ¡°You can bid. It seems that the price will not reach more than 2 million this year.¡± Su Zimo said while wrapping her arms across her chest. The people on the second floor were more distinguished than the people on the first floor, but no one is bidding. At this moment, the price of the silver grass has soared to 500,000, but the voice of the bidder was getting less and less, only four to five were left. ¡°Yes, those people with honorable status will not bid until the end.¡± He Yunting didn¡¯t believe it, after all, many people in the world seek the silver grass. Especially, those who have poor health. Only the silver grass could help them keep their lives. ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell!¡± Su Zimo coldly smiled. Now, there were more and more peopleing in and out of the mountains. They go there not only to have a contract with a magical beast but also to look for precious herbs. Just like in the Misty Forest, there were many herbs in there that can rece the silver grass, so many people rushed to go in there. She also ns to go in there, after she finished settling important business. No matter what method it is, she will definitely make Su Xin¡¯s body better. ¡°Then, I will start bidding.¡± He Yunting swallowed mouthful saliva. He hoped that they could leave alive in this auction house. ¡°600,000.¡± Ling Qiushui, who had a mocking smile on her lips, took a nce at Su Zimo. The Mingyue Master¡¯s daughter was not in good health. She will likely get the silver grass. A woman, who people don¡¯t even know where she came from and has three wild species, how did she get Mu Yunxuan¡¯s attention? ¡°700,000.¡± Ling Qiushui raised her card and shouted without hesitation. Mu Yunhan, who just entered Mu Yunxuan¡¯s room, frowned his eyebrows after hearing Ling Qiushui¡¯s voice. ¡°Big Brother, future sister-inw also joining in the fun?¡± ¡°She came for the silver grass.¡± Mu Yunxuan actually didn¡¯t answer Mu Yunhan¡¯s question. He talked to himself. ¡°Big Brother, most people whoe in here areing after the silver grass. There is nothing strange about it. Even the prince of Xingyue Country is sitting in the opposite room. Did Yunfan and Xingchen apany him?¡± After observing her movement for a while, Mu Yunhan no longer suspected Su Zimo¡¯s visit. Mu Yunxuan clenched his fists, his face became pale after Su Xin¡¯s picture appeared inside his mind. ¡°900,000¡± ¡°1,000,000.¡± After He Yunting shouted nine hundred thousand, Ling Quishui busily shouted 1 million, which made everyone understood the situation. People who don¡¯t want to get into trouble quickly closed their mouth. Su Zimo took a nce at Ling Qiu Shui. That woman, did she took into heart the eventst time, that¡¯s why spending so much money? Is it worth it? ¡°Momo, what should we do? This woman ising after us.¡± He Yunting said after calming down. ¡°Since she wants to y, then apany her to y.¡± Her light voice has a faint trace of anger. This woman chooses to bid at this item. She must have checked her background and learned about Su Xin¡¯s illness. She knew that she wille after the silver grass. Chapter 45.2 - Ling Qiushui鈥檚 scheme failed (Part 2) Chapter 45: Ling Qiushui¡¯s scheme failed (Part 2) ¡°1,500,000¡± He Yunting instantly increased the price with half a million, and also proudly looked at Ling Qiushui. Ling Qiushui gently bites her lower lip, as her fists clenched on her knees. Her heart was filled with tension. She was afraid to be yed like Jun Lintian. After all, the silver ticket she brought were... ... suddenly, Ling Qiushui lifted her head, she saw Junzi Xi and Mu Yunyue, she instantly thought of a n inside her heart. ¡°2,000,000.¡± Ling Qiushui shouted out without hesitation and looked at Su Zimo. Su Zimu closed her eyes, today, it seems she can¡¯t buy the silver grass. She can only go to the mountains and look for them. Thest silver grass they had was used ten days before they arrived in Haoyue Country. ¡°Yunting, give it to her.¡± ¡°What?¡± He Yunting looked at Su Zimo in astonishment. Aren¡¯t they going to get the silver grass? That is Su Xin¡¯s life-saving grace! ¡°Give it to her.¡± Su Zimo said out loud. Two million was too expensive for her. She bought the Mingyue Mountain in Haoyue Country and build the vi. She had already spent all her savings in these two years. Su Qi found a mysterious before, Su Xin can still hold herself for half a month. This half a month is enough for her to go to the mountain and look for silver grass. ¡°We¡¯re not going to follow.¡± He Yunting said with a calm face, but actually, his face was as dark as charcoal. How could he not feel depressed? ¡°Not following.¡± Ling Qiushui was a little dumbfounded, her n failed. Jun Lintian didn¡¯t think Su Zimo deliberately yed. After all, he could see in her eyes that she want it. Unfortunately, he was yed by her earlier. Murong Shaofeng, who was chatting with Murong Xingchen and Mu Yunfan, after hearing He Yunting¡¯s words, his face slightly changed. He got up and walked towards the window. Coincidentally, Mu Yunxuan also came towards the window and saw Murong Shaofeng. Ling Qiushui didn¡¯t expect He Yunting to suddenly give up, she found someone to check Su Zimo¡¯s background and also heard the dialogue between the Mu brothers. She was sure that Su Zimo wants to get the silver grass, so how did she suddenly give up? Ling Qiuhui got up and smiled, then she looked at Su Zimo. She was wearing a big red dress. Standing in the crowd, she became looked more beautiful and enchanting. Some men present couldn¡¯t help but look at her. Ling Qiushui clenched her hands under her sleeves. Today, she won¡¯t be called Ling Qiushui, if she let that woman make a fool of herself. ¡°Mingyue Master, I heard that your little daughter is in poor health and need this silver grass. Does the Mingyue Master really want to give up? I heard the Mingyue Mountain Vi made a big fortune in these two years. A mere two million silvers must be nothing in your eyes.¡± What she means to say is, Su Zimo was distressed to lose silvers and doesn¡¯t want to pay a high price to buy her daughter¡¯s life-saving grace. Thanks for reading, likes, andments. TL¡¯s Request: This site run on ads, so please kindly turn off your adblocker or add this site to your whitelist to support my trantion, if you can. No spoilers, please! Chapter 46.1 - Self-humiliation (Part 1) Chapter 46: Self-humiliation (Part 1) How could Su Zimo not hear her meaning? She knew her purpose inside her heart. She fiercely looked at Ling Qiushui. This woman wanted to humiliate her today, then she will apany her. Looking at Su Zimo¡¯s fierce eyes, Ling Qiushui suddenly trembled. Her eyes actually made her trembled? Ling Qiushui calmed her mind and tried hard to keep the smile on her face. ¡°A mere two million silvers?¡± Su Zimo looked at Ling Qiushui ridiculously. This youngdy, who has no conscience and only spend her parent¡¯s hard-earned money effortlessly had guts to talk so big: ¡°Miss Ling doesn¡¯t care about millions of silvers, so you decide to buy the silver grass. As for my daughter¡¯s illness, I¡¯m sure it has nothing to do with Miss Ling.¡± Her indifferent, but calm and unhurried tone made people unable to take away their eyes. Ling Qiushui¡¯s smile got stiff in an instant, why she doesn¡¯t care? She thought this woman will do anything for her daughter, but now... ... ¡°Mingyue Master, only these three pieces of silver grass are left in this year. Does the Mingyue Master really want to give up? Or does the Mingyue Master don¡¯t have enough silver tickets?¡± Ling Qiushui looked at Su Zimo with a big grin on her face. It was thetter. If Su Zimo brought enough silver tickets, she will definitely buy those three silver grass. You want to be the center of attention? Then, I¡¯ll give you more enough. Su Zimo doesn¡¯t think this woman a good intention. ¡°I heard that Miss Ling is the fiancee of Master of Yun City. You came to bid in the auction house, who will dare to bid higher than you? Most people who are sitting here rely on Yun City to feed themselves.¡± If it was Ling Qiushui who said those words, people will not think too much about it, but the meaning became different when it came out from Su Zimo¡¯s mouth. In an instant, the smile on Ling Qiushui¡¯s faceplete got stiff. Her body also trembled in shock. How could things be different from what she imagined? The people in the auction house began to discuss things. This matter may be a big issue. If Ling Qiushui deliberately raising the price, then the Mu Family will lose the people¡¯s faith. ¡°Big brother, it seems things have developed differently from what we expect. I will go down and see.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Mu Yunxuan wanted to know how much that woman hated him. ¡°Big brother... ...¡± Mu Yunhan wanted to understand things when suddenly, he saw his mother and younger sister walking toward Ling Qiushui. ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s mother and Yue¡¯er.¡± ¡°Theye to join in the fun?¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes became cold. The coldness in his eyes was enough to freeze people. ¡°Mingyue Master, what do you mean?¡± Ling Qiushui¡¯s eyes widen in shock. Her mind was in chaos. How could she not understand the weigh of her words? Mu Yunxuan was on the second floor. If today¡¯s thing bes big, she will not have a good end. She will only be aughing stock. So now, Ling Qiushui was very anxious. ¡°Miss Ling, isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Su Zi Mo looked foolishly at Ling Qiushui. Her eyes were filled with deep coldness. This woman was supposed to make her aughing stock! Chapter 46.2 - Self-humiliation (Part 2) Chapter 46: Self-humiliation (Part 2) Since the child was mentioned, Su Ziyun couldn¡¯t sit still. This, Ling Qiushui was the future wife of the Master of Yun City. It¡¯s better to help her. It¡¯s better to get along with her. ¡°Mingyue Master, when you settled in the capital of the Haoyue Country, you brought three children with you. Everyone is curious, who is the father of those children?¡± When Su Ziyun suddenly spoke, Jun Lintian¡¯s handsome face immediately ckened. And his whole body emitted a strange force. His sharp eyes swept towards Su Ziyun. Su Ziyun¡¯s sudden statement made everyone¡¯s attention shifted immediately. Compared with Ling Qiushui, the future wife of Master of Yun City, they were much more interested in the Master of Mingyue Mountain Vi. ¡°Miss Su Ziyun grabbed her sister¡¯s fianc¨¦ and didn¡¯t look for her sister¡¯s dead body. This Mingyue Master is wondering, can Miss Su Ziyun sleep at night with peace of mind?¡± She want to embarrass her, then she must have the ability to do this. This woman, just because she let her live a few peaceful days, she forgot how high is the sky again. When Su Zimo¡¯s words fell, Su Ziyun was shocked, angry and ashamed. What shocked her was, this woman dared to bring up this matter in front of the Third Prince and so many people. What angered her was, she felt like being yed by this woman right through her palms. Making her unable to turn over the situation. ¡°Do you have to humiliate yourself?¡± Jun Lintian calmly said. After several confrontations, he realized that this woman is not afraid of anything. Even if he was cruel, she is much crueler than him. ¡°Your, highness.¡± Su Ziyun¡¯s body trembled, the re of people around her and their ridiculous arguments made her feel like being stabbed in the back. No one tried to understand the pain in her heart. This matter became a stain that could never be erased in her entire life, but still, she loves the man in front of her. The next moment, a guard hurriedly went towards Jun Lintian. After the guard whispered a few words, Jun Lintian was shocked and his eyes were filled with anger. Jun Lintian got up in an instant, regardless of Su Ziyun, he quickly disappeared into the auction house. ¡°Your highness.¡± Su Ziyun quickly followed, nothing is more important than Jun Lintian, she has no mood to be a joke at this moment. Su Zimo coldly smiled: Jun Lintian, you¡¯ll be busy for a while. ¡°Big Brother, Jun Lintian seems to have encountered something, he looked anxious and angry just now.¡± ¡°What happened to him has nothing to do with us. You go and save the three silver grass. Tomorrow we will visit the Mingyue Mountain Vi.¡± ¡°Big brother, we will just visit, why do we have to take the silver grass?¡± Mu Yunhan was more and more unable to understand his big brother. ¡°Take it with you, you go with the intention of cooperation.¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s tone was full of determination. ¡°Yes, Big Brother.¡± Mu Yunhan nodded and no longer argue. ¡°This girl, our family¡¯s reputation has been good for a hundred years, although Qiushui is the future daughter-inw of our family, she has a good heart. She came together with us to join in the fun. There is nothing wrong with that, right?¡± Jinzi Xi said with a smile, but her eyes were looking at Su Zimo coldly and disdainfully. ¡°We lowly ones greets the eldest princess.¡± When Jinzi Xi opened her mouth, everyone got up and respectfully greeted her. Her words showed deep pressure. Although she has been married for many years, outsiders still called her the eldest princess. Chapter 47.1 - Is he really dead? (Part 1) Chapter 47: Is he really dead? (Part 1) Su Zimo knitted her eyebrows, it seems another trouble ising. ¡°Mingyue Master, recently your deeds spread and cause an uproar in the streets. In fact, this princess is also very curious, who is the father of your children? A woman with three kids has to take care of such a big family business. It must be not easy. ¡± Junzi Xi¡¯s words transfer the topic again to Su Zimo. ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Zimo coldly sneered, but she was a bit sad inside her heart. She knew that once she appeared here in the capital, it will cause harm to her three children. But she must let them learn to face reality. Su Zimo looked at Junzi Xi and said inside her heart: The father of my children is your son, but you¡¯ll never know this. ¡°Does the eldest princess want to meet myte husband? Unfortunately, he died the night of our marriage. Her royal highness, the eldest princess could no longer see him.¡± Inside Su Zimo¡¯s heart, her children¡¯s father had long been dead. Only when she thought of this, she can calmly face her children¡¯s inquiry. ¡°Dead.¡± Junzi Xi didn¡¯t expect to hear such an answer. At the moment, she looked at Su Zimo with shock. ¡°Is he really dead?¡± A voice full of anger sounded, which made the people around cannot help but want to escape. The crowd automatically took a step back. Because a heroic figure made them scared. Mu Yunxuan stepped forward and red at Su Zimo. His deep eyes examined her and didn¡¯t let go of any emotions in her eyes. As if he wants to see right through her. Ling Qiushui looked at Su Zimo with full of jealousy. Mu Yunxuan never looked at her, but he looked at this woman, who had a husband. So, her heart was filled with anger. Su Zimo frowned: where the hell this scourge came from? But then, she quickly calmed her mind. This is a site of Mu Family. It¡¯s not surprising for him to be here. ¡°Is he really dead?¡± Mu Yunxuan ignored the presence of other people and asked again. ¡°What about it? Does his lordship also interested in my dead husband?¡± Even if she told a lie with wide eyes opened, she will not tell anyone that her children belong to Mu Family. ¡°Yes, this lord is very interested in him. Even if he is dead, this lord wanted to know who he is.¡± Mu Yunxuan sneered. He was almost sure that she is Su Zimo. Only Su Zimo dared to talk to him like this. Those indifferent eyes under the mask, he could still remember that day, it looked the same. If she was really Su Zimo, then those three children... .. are probably his. At the thought of this, his heart burst with an inexplicable pain. It was a feeling he had never felt before. Anticipation and joy filled his whole body. ¡°Master Mu, you shouldn¡¯t add more trouble, Mingyue Master is my friend, please give me a face.¡± Murong Shaofeng, who was dressed in white, looked very elegant and outstanding. He quickly catches everyone¡¯s attention. He looked at Mu Yunxuan with doubt. Howe Mu Yunxuan be so interested in Su Zimo¡¯s things? Murong Shaofeng didn¡¯t see Su Zimo helpless in the crowd. Her appearance looked strong, but in fact, she only swallowed all her bitterness. Chapter 47.2 - Is he really dead? (Part 2) Chapter 47: Is he really dead? (Part 2) ¡°I was wondering, when will youe out to see me.¡± For Murong Shaofeng sudden appearance, Su Zimo was not surprised at all. On the day Su Xin sneaked out, she already knew that Murong Shaofeng had arrived in the capital of Haoyue Country. ¡°I wanted to visit you in a few days, I didn¡¯t expect you already know I am here.¡± Murong Shaofeng smiled elegantly, every move he made attracts everyone. Mu Yunxuan knew that they were very familiar with each other, but still, he couldn¡¯t help but be jealous. Although he had never felt this feeling before, he knew that what he is feeling right now was jealousy. ¡°You juste right in time! I am also nning to see you and talk about business. Someone will deliver you the sample in the inn tomorrow morning. After seeing it, I hope we can cooperate.¡± Only Su Zimo will dare to talk about cooperating business in front of other people. But the next moment, Qing Lian rushed in and whispered a few words in Su Zimo¡¯s ear. After listening to it, Su Zimo slightly frowned and looked at Murong Shaofeng, then said: ¡°Shaofeng, I have something else to do, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± When she finished, Su Zimo and He Yunting quickly left. And several people, who knew Murong Shaofeng¡¯s identity was shocked, after hearing Su Zimo calling the prince by his name directly. * ¡°Yunfan, now we have a reason to go to the Mingyue Mountain Vi. My elder brother knows the Mingyue Master.¡± Murong Xingchen said in a low voice. quietly. ¡°Go on your own you old ghost! Didn¡¯t you say that her son¡¯s cultivation has reached the 6th stage of Jinxuan period? I am only at the 5th stage of Jinxuan period. I don¡¯t have any n to die in the hands of a five-year-old child.¡± Mu Yunfan said in anger. ¡°You¡¯re useless, you¡¯re even scared of a five-year-old child.¡± ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you go andpare with him? You two are on the same level.¡± The two began to bicker, regardless of the presence of other people. ¡°Talk to this lord.¡± After saying those words, Mu Yunxuan turned and went upstairs. Murong Shaofeng greeted Junzi Xi and then followed up. * In the room, the two waited for each other to speak. Outside the door, Mu Yunhan, Mu Yunfan, and Murong Xingchen were sticking themselves to the door. They were very curious, they wanted to hear a little bit. ¡°Yunxuan, although this prince only met you once, this prince felt like we have known each other for a long time.¡± Seeing Mu Yunxuan in silence, Murong Shaofeng had to take the initiative to speak. ¡°What is her name?¡± Mu Yunxuan called Murong Shaofeng toe, not to recall the past, but to know the identity of Mingyue Master. He has never been so eager to know a person¡¯s identity before. He admits that inside his heart, he couldn¡¯t let go of that woman. ¡°This prince hasn¡¯t found out who she is! Your family has more influence in all over the four countries.¡± Murong Shaofeng said without hesitation, but he didn¡¯t look at Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes. Instead, he yed with the cup¡¯s lid in his hands while guessing Mu Yunxuan¡¯s thought in mind. ¡°She just appeared out of nowhere.¡± ¡°There is no eternal secret in this world. This lord will know what he wants to know eventually. This lord also knows in his heart that he¡¯ll never get an answer to his highness.¡± Chapter 48.1 - Suspecting that she鈥檚 alive (Part 1) Chapter 48: Suspecting that she¡¯s alive (Part 1) ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to speak, then forget it. Everything in this world is handmade by people. This lord believes that it will take only a few days to find out her identity.¡± ¡°Then, this prince will leave first.¡± Murong Shaofeng got up and went out, the three people outside had already moved to the side in a sh. He originally came for the silver grass. It seemed he could only find another way to look for silver grass for Su Xin. The silver grass not only can be bought in the Mu Family auction house but also the ck market, it¡¯s just it¡¯s very hard to find... ... * Mu Yunhan walked inside the room and saw Mu Yunxuan sitting anxiously. ¡°Big brother, I just received news, Su Taifu¡¯s son Su Fangxu and Prime Minister Li¡¯s son fought because of a singer named, Xiao Bing¡¯er. Su Taifu¡¯s son identally killed Prime Minister Li¡¯s son. Now, Su Fanxu has been taken in the custody. This incident happened in Qunfang Pavillion, which belong to Jun Lintian. Even if this incident is not Jun Lintian¡¯s doing, he won¡¯t be able to escape this matter.¡± When he heard those words, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of suspicion. ¡°The things happened today are very clever.¡± ¡°Big brother, you mean... ...¡± Mu Yunhan¡¯s eyes immediately shed with a trace of doubt. ¡°Jun Lintian has ambitions, but over the years, he never had a direct conflict with the crown prince. Many things are mostly done in secret. Prime Minister Li is the crown prince¡¯s people, and Su Fangxu is one of his men. He¡¯snot foolish enough to kill Li Hu in the Qunfang Pavillion, which belong to him.¡± ¡°Big brother, you mean, someone deliberately did it? Who could be the person that cane up with this strategy and watch two tiger fight over the mountain?¡± Mu Yunhan walked to the table next to Mu Yunxuan and sat down, his face looked very dignified. ¡°Yunhan, if... ... if that woman is still alive, do you think she will do that?¡± After a long while, Mu Yunxuan finally spoke. Mu Yunhan looked at his big brother. ¡°Big brother, you know I don¡¯t have much brain, I cannot understand you, that woman... ... who is it?¡± Could it be... ...? ¡°Su Zimo.¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s answer confirmed Mu Yunhan¡¯s guess in the heart, which made him swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°Big brother, you are crazy, why do you always talk about a woman who¡¯s already dead? Because of that thing, my heart has always been guilty. After all, it was me who brought her in the Yun City and let her have a ghost marriage with you. But she really brought you back to life, so just let her be in peace.¡± Mu Yunhan lowered his eyes after he said the words in his heart. Recently, his big brother has been thinking about Su Zimo, which aroused the guilt in his heart. ¡°What if she¡¯s still alive?¡± Mu Yunxuan firmly looked at Mu Yunhan and said. He can¡¯t tell if this feeling was out of guilt or something else... ... ¡°Big brother, how can it be...?¡± Mu Yunhan looked at Mu Yunxuan with doubt. How could someone fell on top of the cliff be still alive? ¡°Yunhan, you listen to me carefully....¡± Suddenly, Mu Yunxuan shut his mouth, he thought if he should tell him about it or not. ¡°Big brother, this time, what do you still want to say? You¡¯re not the type of person who can be obsessed with a woman for six years.¡± ¡°Yunhan, the Mingyue... ...¡± Chapter 48.2 - Suspecting that she鈥檚 alive (Part 2) Chapter 48: Suspecting that she¡¯s alive (Part 2) Mu Yunxuan was trying to say it, but suddenly, he heard a sound outside the door. Mu Yunxuan angrily pushed open the door with his spiritual energy. He saw Ling Qiushui holding a tray in her hands and staring at him with wide eyes opened in fright. ¡°My lord, Second Young Master, Qiushui brought you snacks.¡± Ling Qiushui¡¯s eyes were full of fear. She has never seen such a horrible Mu Yunxuan. She used the snacks in her hands as an excuse. Just a bit more and she will be able to hear the answer she wanted. ¡°Miss Ling, I told you earlier that you don¡¯t need to do this kind of thing. Many servants can do this, Miss Ling doesn¡¯t need to bother her... ...¡± ¡°Han¡¯er.¡± Suddenly, Junzi Xi appeared and interrupted Mu Yunhan¡¯s words. ¡°Han¡¯er, didn¡¯t mother tells you to always be grateful to Shui¡¯er? Shuier¡¯s mother saved me, so how can you me her for such a little thing? Do we have to depend on those few silver grass to make a fortune?¡± Junzi Xi pulled Ling Qiushui to go inside, followed by Mu Yunyue. Mu Yunhan was a person who is good at concealing his thoughts, but at the moment, his face looked somewhat unpleasant, let alone Mu Yunxuan. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, you are usually busy to see people. Since you and Shui¡¯er are here, let¡¯s talk about your marriage. Today, everyone learned that Shui¡¯er is our family¡¯s future daughter-inw. We can¡¯t let her reputation be damaged.¡± Ling Qiushui has long been dreaming for Junzi Xi to get worried about this matter. As long as Junxi Zhi helped her, marrying Mu Yunxuan is just around the corner. ¡°Mother, I clearly expressed my position. Who I will marry, will be decided by myself. Yunhan, you send mother back, I still have other things to do.¡± Mu Yunxuan quickly got up and left, he didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, you are presumptuous.¡± But, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s figure could no longer be seen. Junzi Xi turned around, she wanted tofort Ling Qiushui, but she saw her teary eyes. ¡°Shui¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry, Xuan¡¯er has a bad temper since childhood. When he realized your goodwill, he will cherish you.¡± ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. I can¡¯t enter the lord¡¯s eyes. I really like the lord, but the lord... ...¡± ¡°Well, Shui¡¯er, don¡¯t worry too much, let¡¯s go back for today!¡± Junzi Xi patted Ling Qiushui¡¯s hand while thinking about what to do to make his son like Ling Qiushui. ¡°Mother, I will send you back!¡± Mu Yunhan didn¡¯t express his thought on this matter. He respects his brother¡¯s decision. ¡°No, Yue¡¯er and Shui¡¯er will apany me to go back. You go to your big brother, let him go back home early, don¡¯t let him be busy all day.¡± ¡°Yes, mother... ...¡± * Jun Lintian rushed to the Qunfang Pavilion. The pavilion was surrounded by officers from inside and out. Everyone knows that the Qunfang Pavilion is open to the public, so the officials, who were investigating the case didn¡¯t make things too difficult. They just took Su Fanxu in custody. When Jun Lintian entered the Qunfang Pavilion, he directly went to see Lin Yafu, the person in charge of this ce. A pretty young woman, who was dressed in a beautiful red dress, was walking anxiously back and forth. When she saw Jun Lintianing in, she hurriedly walked over. Thanks for reading, likes, andments. Chapter 49.1 - Came back with trouble (Part 1) Chapter 49: Came back with trouble (Part 1) ¡°Yafu, what¡¯s going on? Our situation is still tight, how can you let someone die in here?¡± As soon as Jun Lintian entered the door, he asked and looked at Lin Yafu. Lin Yafu¡¯s eyes shed with fear. She hurriedly kowtowed and said: ¡°Your highness, Yafu didn¡¯t expect this thing to happen. Usually, those two will justpete for Bing¡¯er. But today, I don¡¯t know what happened, but they suddenly fought.¡± She is Jun Lintian¡¯s counselor, but she acts as the person in charge of Qunfang Pavilion. She secretly helped Jun Lintian many times. ¡°Even if they fight, you should have stopped them earlier. Don¡¯t you know who is Li Hu? Prime Minister Li is the crown prince¡¯s people. With this event, what do you think the crown prince will think?¡± Jun Lintian sat in his chair angrily. He didn¡¯t want to reveal his ns on the surface, but this even unexpectedly happened. ¡°Your highness, today¡¯s things are purely an ident. Suchpetition for a singer happened in the pavilion from time to time. The crown prince didn¡¯t know your intention. The crown prince will not me his highness.¡± ¡°Even if this thing is purely an ident, the crown prince will not think of it first. Once this matter is carried to the bright side, I¡¯m afraid that the crown prince will be suspicious and obstruct us everywhere in the future.¡± Jun Lintian was not worried about other things, he was only worried about himself. If this matter was brought to his father, he will be guilty of conspiracy. ¡°Your highness, now, the crown prince is not in the capital. The most important thing right now is to prevent Prime Minister Li from entering the pce.¡± ¡°How we will stop him? The person who died is not Prime Minister Li¡¯s people, but his son.¡± Jun Lintian mmed his hand on the table in anger: ¡°This is what I¡¯m worried about. If the person who died is Prime Minister Li¡¯s subordinate, it will be a different case. But Li Hu is the Prime Minister favored son, he will definitely seek justice for his son.¡± ¡°It¡¯s this subordinate¡¯s ignorance.¡± Lin Yafu squinted her eyes, as she constantly analyzed the pros and cons of the situation, suddenly, she remembered something else. ¡°Your highness, the man who came to assassinate the crown prince today, found thest trace of the crown prince. The crown prince went to the Misty Forest, I¡¯m afraid that he is now... ...¡± ¡°What?¡± Jun Lintian was really angry at the moment, he suddenly stood up from the chair. His face was covered with killing intent. ¡°If he is dead, it¡¯s good. If not, then this ount will be counted on my head.¡± Jun Lintian tightly pressed his lips. He has been nning for many years, his ns cannot be destroyed by a small mistake. *Tock, tock* Suddenly, knocking sound came at the door. Jun Lintian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Your highness, Qin Gonggong has brought an edict, asking his highness to enter the pce as soon as possible.¡± ¡°So fast?¡± Jun Lintian was shocked. How did his father learn about things so soon? ¡°Let Qin Gonggong go back first, this prince will enter the pce soon.¡± After that, Jun Lintian and Lin Yafu discussed some things and then left in a hurry. * Su Zimo and her party rushed back to the Mingyue Mountain Vi and went straight into the guest room. ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Mother.¡± Su Qi and Su Li got up and shouted. ¡°Qi¡¯er, Li¡¯er, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Zimo looked at the man lying on the bed with closed eyes, and doubt arose in her heart. ¡°Mother, he¡¯s going to... ...¡± Thanks for reading, likes, andments. Chapter 49.2 - Came back with trouble (Part 2) Chapter 49: Came back with trouble (Part 2) ¡°Mother, he was rescued by me and Qi¡¯er when we went out to y, but he was already in aa. We thought he was only hurt by the magical beast, but we didn¡¯t expect him to have a sword wound.¡± Su Li was afraid for their mother to get worried if his brother said that they went to the Misty Forest. ¡°I see.¡± Su Zimo approached the bed and looked at the man on the bed. Her eyebrows under the mask frowned, and her heart couldn¡¯t help but get tight. This man was actually a hot potato. If the ancient Su Zimo remembered it right, then this man should be the crown prince of Haoyue Country, Jun Shaochen. Ancient Su Zimo had seen his face before. Su Zimo fell into deep thoughts for a moment, today¡¯s things in the Qunfang Pavilion, she¡¯s afraid that Prime Minister Li will not stop to pursue it. So even if the Crown Prince is not in the pce, the Third Prince will go to meet the emperor. Regarding this matter, she was not so worried about. ¡°Qi¡¯er, let him wake up as soon as possible.¡± Su Zimo turned around. She must send away this man as early as possible. Only if he is in the pce her n will be sessful. ¡°Mother, you can rest assured, just leave it to Qi¡¯er! I will make sure to wake him up.¡± Su Qi gave a thumbs up and looked at his mother with a smile on his face. He, Su Qi, his medical skills were not a vegetarian. ¡°With Qier¡¯s medical skills, mother is of course at ease, but did you two just went out to y today?¡± Su Zimo asked with a trace of doubt in her eyes. She felt very strange when Su Li interrupted Su Qi¡¯s words. ¡°Mother, naturally, we just went out to y, so we didn¡¯t expect toe back with trouble. But mother, you can rest assured that Qi¡¯er will soon clean up this trouble away.¡± Su Qi winked and then looked at the man lying on the bed. His actions looked lovely. ¡°It¡¯s good you know that it¡¯s trouble! Mother has something else to do. Let other people take care of him.¡± Su Zimo looked at the bed again. Ancient Su Zimo knew that this man was the crown prince because Su Weichen is also his teacher. asionally, the crown prince will go out of the pce and y in the Su Family. Ancient Su Zimo had seen the crown prince several times from afar. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother!¡± The two brothers sent Su Zimo to the door before turning back. * ¡°Momo, he is the crown prince of Haoyue Country, how could he get injured?¡± He Yunting had some doubts in his heart: ¡°Additionally, the crown prince¡¯s cultivation is not bad, he won¡¯t easily get injured.¡± ¡°This thing can only be answered when he wakes up. How can he be bitten by a magical beast if he was being chased?¡± Su Zimo has some doubts in her heart, she suspects that her two sons didn¡¯t tell her the truth. ¡°Master.¡± Liu Shiyu also came back at this time. ¡°Shiyu, how did it go?¡± Su Zimo was concerned most about the things of Qunfang Pavilion. ¡°Master, as you expected, the Third Prince is now in the pce.¡± ¡°Hmph! The emperor of Haoyue Country is quite fast.¡± Su Zimo coldly said with a bit trace of mockery on her lips. ¡°Did you put that thing on Li Hu¡¯s body?¡± ¡°Master, it has already been ced in Li Hu¡¯s clothes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± That thing is the key to sess. ¡°Momo, I don¡¯t think this matter is enough to bring down Jun Lintian, do you still have other ideas?¡± He Yunting asked. Thanks for reading, likes, andments. Chapter 50.1 - Driven away (Part 1) Chapter 50: Driven away (Part 1) ¡°Of course, Jun Lintian is deeply rooted in the Haoyue Country. Half of the pce ministers are on his side. So of course, he can¡¯t be drag down by this. I just want to find him a little trouble, but because of this incident, Prime Minister Li will also be exposed in killing the Xiao Family 10 years ago.¡± ¡°The Xiao Family?¡± He Yunting and Liu Shiyu quickly looked at each other. How did Su Zimo get involve in this matter? ¡°Yes, 10 years ago, the Xiao family was originally a famous family of alchemists. They were famous especially in refining the Sui Dan, which was a very precious medicine at that time. However, this medicine that was refined by Xiao Family is not allowed to be sold in the pce. This is the rule left by the Xiao Family¡¯s ancestors. Prime Minister Li, to get a favor, he tried to buy this medicine several times, but he was refused again and again. When he visited the Xiao Family for several times, he got interested in Xiao Furen, but Xiao Furen refused to follow suit. Prime Minister Li got so angry, and because he was afraid for his idea to be exposed, and was afraid for Xiao Laoye to find him trouble, he hired assassins to kill the family. The Xiao Family tried hard to protect Xiao Bing¡¯er. Xiao Bing¡¯er escaped but was eventually sold in the brothel. 2 years ago, she was chased away in the brothel, I saved her at that time. After listening to her story, I arranged things for her, I also arranged that thing today. Li Hu is not a good person, because his father is the prime minister, he has done a lot of bad things.¡± Su Zimo simply narrated the story behind this matter. It¡¯s not that she wanted to get revenge this way, but she wants to help Xiao Bing. ¡°Momo, this will not suppress Jun Lintian, but rather help him! You step on the crown prince¡¯s head behind his back. Now that you¡¯ve done this, you have offended both sides. If Jun Lintian found out about this matter, do you think he will let go of this good opportunity?¡± He Yunting immediately retorted Su Zimo. After all, her practice was very strange. ¡°Yunting, do you think Jun Lintian will have time to know this matter? And about the Crown Prince, he will only think that this is the beginning of their battle for the throne. As for how much Prime Minister Li support the crown prince, only them know this, and... ...¡± Su Zimo didn¡¯t finish her words. She had no other opinion about this matter. ¡°And what? Momo, why do you always leave us hanging?¡± He Yunting really hates this Su Zimo¡¯s side. He is going crazy. ¡°Yunting, you can rest assured! Master arranged everything, so there will be no casualties. You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Liu Shiyu looked at He Yunting with a funny smile. Sometimes, he was too anxious. ¡°Alright! You two continue to conspire and leave me behind.¡± He Yunting said with dissatisfaction. Regardless of this, Su Zimo said: ¡°Shiyu, youe here again tomorrow, there is something for you to bring to Murong Gongzi of Xingyue Country. You let him see it and tell him to give me an answer as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Liu Shiyu nodded. * Jun Shaochen really woke up not long after. During this period, Su Zinian has been taking care of him. Jun Shaochen opened his tired eyes and saw a strange ce. When he heard the sound of the porcin cup, Jun Shaochen looked toward the sound and saw a beautiful woman packing the teacup on the table. * Furen ¨C Mrs., Madam * Laoye ¨C Mr., Master * Gongzi ¨C young master Thanks for reading, likes, andments. Chapter 50.2 - Driven away (Part 2) Chapter 50: Driven away (Part 2) ¡°Hmm.¡± Jun Shaochen shook his head as he tried using his brain to remember. He went outside to patrol people today, he didn¡¯t expect to be chased along his way and he escaped. He remembered that he had escaped to the Misty Forest. After entering, he encountered a Sheng Shou magical beast, he can¡¯t remember what happened afterward. ¡°Young Master, you woke up.¡± Su Zinian, who packed up things on the table, turned back and saw Jun Shaochen woke up. ¡°You saved this pri... young master?¡± Jun Shaochen didn¡¯t want to expose himself, so he quickly changed his addressed to himself. ¡°Young Master, I only took care of you. As for who saved you, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Su Zinian smiled softly, her smile looked pure and elegant like a lily. Jun Shaochen was a bit stunned for a while. In the pce, he had seen all kinds of scheming, suspicion, and ttering in people¡¯s eyes. But for such an elegant smile, it was his first time to see. ¡°What is this ce?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Mingyue Mountain Vi.¡± Su Zinian simply answered his question. ¡°Mingyue Mountain Vi?¡± He never had heard of Mingyue Mountain Vi. ¡°Aunt.¡± Su Qi came in. ¡°Oh! You wake up, didn¡¯t I said that this uncle will wake up at this time?¡± Su Qi, with a pair of small hands ced behind his back, walked to the bed in a proud face and looked at Jun Shaochen curiously. ¡°Qi¡¯er, you are very powerful. When you said that he will wake up, he really woke up.¡± Su Zinian said with full of admiration while looking at her cute and powerful nephew. ¡°This is not possible without Aunt¡¯s careful care!¡± Su Qi sat on the stool next to the bed and looked at Jun Shaochen carefully: Is he really alright? ¡°Uncle, put your hand out, and I will check your pulse.¡± ¡°You?¡± Jun Shaochen looked at Su Qi incredibly. The person in front of him only looked like a 4 or 5-year-old child, but he said he will check his pulse. Did he hear it wrong? t ¡°Young Master, you woke up this early, is all because of Qi¡¯er medical skills.¡± Seeing the doubts in Jun Shaochen¡¯s eyes, Su Zinian exined it clearly. ¡°Oh!¡± Jun Shaochen stretched out his hand, but he still didn¡¯t believe it. At this time, Su Zimo, Su Li, and Su Xin also came. Jun Shaochen looked up and saw two children who looked identical to the little guy checking his pulse. They looked all the same. It was his first time to see triplets, two boys and one girl. Looking to the side, he saw a woman wearing a purple dress. Her whole body exudes a great momentum. Su Zimo also looked at Jun Shaochen. She admits that all the royalty looked beautiful. It¡¯s just Jun Shaochen looked more pleasing than Jun Lintian. He didn¡¯t speak, but he let people can understand what humble gentleman means. ¡°Since the young master woke up, you can leave early!¡± Su Zimo¡¯s first statement was to drive away the people. Even if she knew that he is the crown prince, she didn¡¯t bend. She unceremoniously drives him away. She must deal with this matter as early as possible... ... ¡°Does the master driving this young master out? Mingyue Mountain Vi is this big, but can¡¯t even offer a meal to eat?¡± Jun Shaochen was somewhat shocked. As the crown prince, he had never experience to be driven away. With such a character, how did the Mingyue Mountain Vi exist? Thanks for reading, likes, andments. Chapter 51.1 - Shocked, go to Mingyue Mountain Villa (Part 1) Chapter 51: Shocked, go to Mingyue Mountain Vi (Part 1) ¡°My Mingyue Mountain Vi is not that prudent, after having a meal you can leave.¡± Such character, this Jun Shaochen seems much better than Jun Lintian. Su Zimo¡¯s impression of Jun Shaochen is not bad. ¡°Good! Mother, this uncle no longer has a problem, as long as he won¡¯t let the wounds get infected, and he continued using Qier¡¯s medicine, his wounds will heal after three days.¡± Su Qi stood up and said, his bright eyes were full of pride. His brother has be famous. Not long after, he will also be famous. Just by thinking about this, he couldn¡¯t wait for the alchemist contest arrived. ¡°Three days?¡± Jun Shaochen couldn¡¯t think of this possibility. A 5-year-old child will be so skilled? He was aware of the condition of his injuries. In his point of view, even a senior Shen ss alchemist in the pce will not dare to say he can recover after three days. Jun Shaochen looked at the three brothers and sister, they have white and smooth skin like jade. They looked calm, collected, lovely, he couldn¡¯t find enough words to describe the cuteness of the three children. About rumors outside, he can hear some of it. His eyes showed a trace of envy, yes, he was envious. Even if he is the crown prince of a country, he can¡¯t help but be envious with this lovely and intelligent boy. ¡°Mo¡¯er, I will go and give this young master a meal. You go and apany your children to eat.¡± Su Zinian knew that Su Zimo was not really trying to drive away the person. So in order not to let other party had doubt, she called her ¡®Mo¡¯er¡¯. ¡°Then, I will trouble you.¡± Jun Shaochen spoke first. He didn¡¯t want to leave so soon. Since he entered the Mingyue Mountain Vi, he wants to have a good talk more. It¡¯s just, Su Zimo gave him a nk look, then she turned around and leave with the children. Early the next morning, Jun Shaochen got up and was ready to leave. But before he left, he went to find and greet Su Zimo. After all, they saved his lives. Even if he is the crown prince and has a noble identity, he still knows how to say thank you. However, Su Zimo didn¡¯t make a sound, she really wants him to as soon as possible. The only words she said in exchange for his morning greeting: Take care! Jun Shaochen shook his head and left, he didn¡¯t pay much care about it. He simply said that he will thank her again in the future. ¡°Master.¡± Liu Shiyu came over at the time specified by Su Zimo. Liu Shiyu has always been calm, so Su Zimo gave him a lot of things to do. ¡°Shiyu, you go with my brother and send this sample to the Zuijun Inn. This is about new business cooperation, let Murong Gongzi look at it and ask him to give me a reply as soon as possible.¡± Su Zimo pointed her finger to the brocade box on the table, there was something wrapped with a silk cloth. In these past few days, she tried making a sample of papers, and it looked much betterpared with the Mu Family. The people in Xingyue Country and Haoyue Country love to paint, all she has to do is to produce paper with much higher quality than Mu Family. ¡°Yes, Master. Shiyu will go now.¡± ¡°And also... ...¡± Liu Shiyu just turned and then stopped. ¡°Is there something else, master?¡± ¡°Shiyu, today I am going to take a trip to the mountain. We didn¡¯t get the silver grass in the auction house, I can only look for them in the mountain. I will take 6 members of the suicide squad with me. You return as soon as possible, Yunting has been very busy with the delivery of materials in these past two days. Only when you are here I can rest assured.¡± Thanks for reading, likes, andments. TL¡¯s Request: This site run on ads, so please kindly turn off your adblocker or add this site to your whitelist to support my trantion, if you can. No spoilers, please! Chapter 51.2 - Shocked, go to Mingyue Villa (Part 2) Chapter 51: Shocked, go to Mingyue Vi (Part 2) Su Zimo then said that the first furnace of lime has been delivered, the next thing they have to do is to startrge-scale production of paper, as soon as the other materials arrive. Even if she could only borrow the wisdom of the ancient time, Su Zimo would like to have a foothold here. ¡°Yes, master. As soon as I finished this matter, I wille back. But master, you don¡¯t need to go to the mountain, you can go to the ck market to look for silver grass.¡± Liu Shiyu looked very worried. The magical beast in the mountain is much stronger than in the Misty Forest. A slight mistake can turn you into a sheep entering a tiger¡¯s mouth. ¡°The ck market is not good, there are a lot of fake items. It¡¯s still good to go to the mountain.¡± Su Zimo stubbornly said. Liu Shiyu knows that once she decided things, even ten cows cannot pull her back. ¡°Then, Master you be careful.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Zimo nodded her head. She didn¡¯t tell Su Li where they were going, she only said that they were going out. * ¡°Big Brother, isn¡¯t that Su Qingjue and Liu Shiyu?¡± Mu Yunxuan and Mu Yunhan just passed by the Zuijun Inn and happened to see the two people entered the inn. Mu Yunxuan frowned and watched the two. He suddenly remembered what Su Zimo said yesterday. But seeing Su Qingjue, Mu Yunxuan wants to confirm his own thoughts as soon as possible. With her character, she will likely not save two irrelevant people for no reasons. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± He wanted to see what business she wants to do. ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t we going to Mingyue Mountain Vi?¡± Mu Yunhan was still not used to his brother¡¯s unreasonable movement. ¡°We will go after a while.¡± Mu Yunxuan lifted his foot and went inside the Zuijun Inn. Mu Yunhan had to follow helplessly. The two didn¡¯t greet people and just went directly to Murong Shaofeng¡¯s room. At this time, Liu Shiyu was opening the silk cloth that was wrapped around the paper. The next moment, not only Su Qingjue but also Liu Shiyu and Murong Shaofeng, who had been doing business with Su Zimo were shocked. This paper for painting has white color and looked so smooth. Liu Shiyu returned to his senses after a while. He has been with Su Zimo for two years now, but still, the things she made him feel surprised. ¡°This is... ...?¡± Murong Shaofeng stood up from his soft couch in shocked. His eyes were filled with surprised. He didn¡¯t even notice that Mu Yunxuan and Mu Yunhan came inside. The paper he had seen was yellow. He had never seen such a white and smooth paper. Mu Yunxuan and Mu Yunhan, who was standing at the door were also surprised. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Mingyue Mountain Vi.¡± Mu Yunxuan doesn¡¯t want to stay anymore. He was afraid to miss a lot more things. In fact, Mu Yunxuan always feels annoyed about this strange feeling. For many years, no woman was able to control his heart, but this woman named Su Zimo has taken a root in his heart. The arrival of the two brothers didn¡¯t attract people¡¯s attention. Even when they left, no one notices them. ¡°Gongzi, this paper in the brocade box is the sample that master wanted to have business cooperation with you. After looking at it, master wants me to say to you to give her a reply as soon as possible.¡± Su Zimo didn¡¯t know his royal highness real identity. So in front of Su Qingjue, Liu Shiyu called Murong Shaofeng as gongzi. Thanks for reading, likes, andments. Chapter 52.1 - Look at the sky with your ass, have no eyes (Part 1) Chapter 52: Look at the sky with your ass, have no eyes (Part 1) ¡°When you go back, tell your master that, I will reply to her as soon as possible.¡± Murong Shaofeng looked at the paper with full of joy. Su Zimo always made him looked at her. She always does things beyond his expectations. Such paper undoubtedly will be popr in Xingyue Country, nor Haoyue Country. The painters who like to paint leisurely or seriously are truly blessed this time. ¡°Qing Feng, go get me a brush and ink.¡± Murong Shaofeng can¡¯t wait to try it out. ¡°Yes.¡± Qing Feng was Murong Shaofeng¡¯s confidant. Qing Feng, who turned into the inner room, looked handsome. His whole body was filled with a trace of righteousness. Not long after, he took out a brush and ink. Murong Shaofeng quickly spread the white paper, who was four feet long, which made him even more surprised. He immediately started. After half an hour, a beautiful painting ofndscape appeared in front of their eyes. ¡°Good, this is great, as the saying goes, if there is no good paper, there will be no good painting. The ink has no unwanted trace, it looked so smooth. It looks refreshing. The color didn¡¯t change, such a good paper.¡± Murong Shaofeng put down the brush and happily said: ¡°Shiyu, go back and tell your master that, I will go to the Mingyue Vi tomorrow. No matter what conditions she wants, I will ept it.¡± ¡°Yes, gongzi.¡± Liu Shiyu and Su Qingjue smiled. They talked to Murong Shaofeng for a while, before they got up to leave. * ¡°Big brother, have you seen it? How did she do that? ording to my analysis, not only in the whole Haoyue Country but even in the four countries, that paper is the best. How did she do that?¡± In shocked! Panic and confusion were written all over Mu Yunhan¡¯s face. The Mingyue Mountain Vi technically surpassed their Mu Family. ¡°How did she do that? Didn¡¯t you send people to check it out? There¡¯s no result?¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s face was stiff, he was also surprised! No wonder that woman dares to be so arrogant, she indeed has strength. ¡°Mingyue Mountain Vi¡¯s defense is so impregnable. Our people can¡¯t get in. Their twelve death squad is scary. No one dares to rush in. I also don¡¯t know how she bought the people inside, they were all loyal to her.¡± ¡±As long as we ask things about Mingyue Mountain Vi, no one talks. It seems that woman really has some means.¡± This was also one of the reasons why Mu Yunhan was frustrated and depressed. This was the first time he can¡¯t get news from ancient times up to the present. And it was because of a woman. Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t talk. He was not worried about the paper. He was more worried about the things he wanted to verify. It didn¡¯t take long for the brothers to get in front of the gate of Mingyue Mountain Vi. Mu Yunxuan looked at the four golden characters in the nk. Although this Mingyue Mountain Vi was built a year ago, this was the first time he came. This was his first time to talk about business. Before, other people tried every means to find him to talk about business. Mu Yunhan was not clear about his big brother¡¯s purpose ining here today. After he returned that day, he closed his mouth again about that matter. He came today, not only to apany him, but also to see that 5-year-old child, who¡¯s only one rank lower than him. Chapter 52.2 - Look at the sky with your ass, have no eyes (Part 2) Chapter 52: Look at the sky with your ass, have no eyes (Part 2) In a nce, the guards could tell the carriage in front belongs to the Mu Family because of the crest. So when they saw the two people dressed in extraordinary clothes, they didn¡¯t dare to neglect them. They respectfully took Mu Yunxuan and Mu Yunhan to the main hall and tell the servants to serve them good tea. The other guard has already gone to find Su Li. ¡°Young Master, the lord of Yun City and Second Young Master Mu came to visit, saying they came to talk business with master. They are already waiting in the main hall.¡± Su Li, Su Qi, and Su Xin were chatting with Su Zinian. When they heard it was the Lord of Yun City, Su Qi¡¯s eyes shine brightly. An unusual smile also shed through his eyes. Su Li¡¯s eyebrows frowned like an old man¡¯s eyebrows, which looked different from his actual age. Su Xin looked at her two brothers with different expressions. She also has different calctions in the heart. ¡°You go first! I¡¯ll go see them.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± The guard respectfully retired. As soon as he turned around, he quickly wiped the sweat on his forehead. Although their young master was only 5-years-old, every time he saw him, he felt an inexplicable pressure. ¡°Aunt, I will trouble you to take care of Xin¡¯er. Qi¡¯er, you go back to your room.¡± In front of his family, Su Li¡¯s face was less indifferent and kinder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, go with ease!¡± Su Zinian was very gentle, she always has a smile on her face. The three brothers and sister liked her very much. ¡°Brother, since it¡¯s a talk about business, I will go with you to learn.¡± Su Qi looked up, his face showed a mysterious smile. Su Li knew his brother¡¯s temperament. If he refused, he will still find a way to follow him. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Su Li didn¡¯t say much. When Su Xin saw her two brothers left, she also looked for an excuse to leave. After leaving, Su Xin walked slowly towards the main hall! Her small body cannot be tired, if she hurries, she will faint. When Su Qi and Su Li entered the main hall, they felt an awe-inspiring breath. The two couldn¡¯t help but focus their sight on the person who exudes this breath. The man sitting on the side, wearing a gorgeous ck robe, slightly tilting his body on the chair, was giving off a charming atmosphere. His pair of eyes were cold, making people wanted to hide in fear, but also hooked people¡¯s soul. When Su Qi saw Mu Yunxuan, he did pay attention to anything, he just runs in front of Mu Yunxuan. He looked at him from head to toe, but he only sensed coldness. ¡°Brother, this ice blocked looks a little like you.¡± Regardless of Mu Yunxuan¡¯s cold appearance and surprised eyes, Su Qi continued staring at Mu Yunxuan. After a while, he heard a cold voice slowly saying: ¡°Stupid, only you will look at the sky with ass, don¡¯t you have eyes, am I not look like you?¡± Su Li, who had an old-fashioned atmosphere went to the main sit and sat down, but his cold eyes didn¡¯t leave Mu Yunxuan for a moment. They look the same, too alike, so Su Li had an idea in his heart at the moment. Su Qi tilted his head and thought for a moment: ¡°You look like me or Xin¡¯er?¡± After listening to Su Qi¡¯s words, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s facepletely turned ck. Didn¡¯t hee here to see the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi? Howe these two little farts, who dare to call him ice block, appeared in front of him. Chapter 53.1 - Big Brother鈥檚 replica (Part 1) Chapter 53: Big Brother¡¯s replica (Part 1) The most shocked of all was Mu Yunhan. These two children were simply a replica of his big brother. Suddenly, Mu Yunhan understood what his big brother kept thinking in his heart, but is that possible? Mu Yunhan was both excited and looking forward to it. For a while, the atmosphere was somewhat stagnant. The four people kept looking at each other. Especially, Su Qi. His pair of eyes kept looking back and forth between Su Li and Mu Yunxuan. No way! He can¡¯t see his face to that man, he can only see his brother¡¯s face. * Pa-* Su Xin pushed open the door, her face was red, she opened and closed her eyes. Her body seemed like trembling. Su Xin breathed hard. Because of this, the atmosphere inside the room return to its original state. ¡°Xin Er, who let youe?¡± Looking at his gasping sister, Su Li was not only both angry and worried but also distressed. He quickly walked over to Su Xin and helped her in. When Su Qi saw his sister¡¯s appearance, his face became serious in an instant. He doesn¡¯t seem like the naughty and yful child earlier. He quickly took out medicine and gave it to Su Xin. He was about to check her pulse, but Su Xin quickly hides her hand to her sleeve. ¡°Xin¡¯er, show it to your brother. You know you shouldn¡¯t walk too much, so why did youe here?¡± Su Qi¡¯s voice was full of me but was also full of fear. Su Xin¡¯s eyes shed with panic, she then looked at Mu Yunxuan and Mu Yunhan. She thought for a moment on how she will escape his second brother¡¯s diagnosis. ¡±Two uncles, do you still remember Xin¡¯er?¡± Her voice sounds so sweet, which could make people veryfortable, but also has a trace of weakness that cannot be concealed. Su Li and Su Qi quickly looked at each other. When did she meet them? ¡°Xiner, uncle remember you, do you feel better?¡± Mu Yunxuan stood up and walked over, the indifference in his face involuntarily retracted. His appearance earlier drastically changed. He looked at Su Xin softly. At this time, Mu Yunhan was still in shock. If what his big brother said is true. If Su Zimo was still alive, and that smart owner of Mingyue Mountain Vi was her, then these three children in front of him... ...? No, no, Mu Yunhan can¡¯t figure out how did his brother has children! There is no time for the two to cultivate their feelings, right? Mu Yunhan¡¯s mind was filled with a thousand question marks in an instant, and his heart was hanging. No matter whether its Su Zimo or Mu Yunxuan took initiative, it¡¯s difficult to talk about it. After all, they were in the coffin... ... ¡°Thank you, uncle, for your concerned. Xin¡¯er felt a lot better.¡± Su Xin smiled. Maybe she can¡¯t get better in this life. She just walked a few miles, but it almost takes her life. She no longer hoping to get better, she rather wants her life toe to an end soon, she can¡¯t bear to see her mother risking her life. Today, she knew she went to the mountain to look for silver grass. How much longer she has to drag her mother down? She doesn¡¯t know the answer, but she really wants to end her mother¡¯s suffering. ¡°Xin Er, give your hand to your brother.¡± Su Qi still insisted on checking her pulse. Su Xin¡¯s eyes filled with panic, if his brother checks her pulse, she will be discovered. Su Li frowned, Su Xin usually very cooperative to Su Qi. Chapter 53.2 - Big Brother鈥檚 replica (Part 2) Chapter 53: Big Brother¡¯s replica (Part 2) ¡°Xin¡¯er be good. Qi¡¯er will not know your condition until you let him check your pulse.¡± Su Li softlyforted Su Xin. In front of his weak sister, Su Li has always been gentle and soft. At the moment, no one will think that he is at the 6th stage of Jinxuan period. Regardless of Su Xin¡¯s willingness, Su Qi grabbed Su Xin¡¯s wrist. He didn¡¯t hurt her, but as soon as he checked her pulse, he got angry. His tone was also full of me: ¡°Xin¡¯er, you secretly cultivate?¡± After hearing those words, Su Xin¡¯s body shrunk from fear. She knew her second brother will soon find out about it. Su Xin bit her lip and didn¡¯t talk, but her tears couldn¡¯t stop from flowing. She didn¡¯t look at anyone. She thought she shouldn¡¯t havee in here. ¡°Qi¡¯er, what are you doing? You¡¯re scaring Xin¡¯er.¡± Su Li looked at Su Qi with dissatisfaction. He knew why Su Qi was angry, but he shouldn¡¯t me Su Xin so loud. ¡°Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t cry.¡± Su Li gently wiped Su Xin¡¯s tears, as his heart felt in pain. ¡°Brother, you know the consequences if Xin¡¯er tried to cultivate. Her meridians in the whole body will crumble. Xin¡¯er current situation doesn¡¯t allow her to cultivate at all. She can¡¯t gather spiritual energy, she will only destroy her meridians.¡± At this moment, no other people exist in the eyes of the two brothers. They only care about discussing their sister¡¯s condition. ¡°Xin¡¯er, tell me, why do you want to cultivate? Your brothers can protect you, you don¡¯t need to do anything.¡± It is very hard to cultivate. In addition to it, Su Xin¡¯s body was weak. In fact, her purpose was clear in the hearts of her two brothers. *wheezing* Su Xin became too excited. Her breathing became more rapid. Her little face flushed. Her eyes constantly turn white, which made everyone distressed. ¡°Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t be too excited. Qi¡¯er doesn¡¯t me you, he was just worried about you.¡± Su Li anxiously said. He is not an alchemist. He couldn¡¯t be as calm as Su Qi. He couldn¡¯t afford to see her sister suffering a bit. Mu Yunxuan couldn¡¯t help it anymore, he held Su Xin. ¡°Xin¡¯er, uncle will help you, uncle will help you. Yunhan, youe over and check Xin¡¯er.¡± Seeing Mu Yunhan in a daze, Mu Yunxuan shouted. He was not the type who willfort people, especially children. It was his first time to do this, which made him felt helpless. ¡°No need, Xiner¡¯s illness is clear to me. She just took the medicine, she will be alright in a while.¡± Su Qi calmly looked at Mu Yunxuan. But he was secretly checking him. His simr appearance to them made it clear, that this man in front of them is likely to be their father. Two pairs of eyes were staring at each other, but Su Qi¡¯s eyes were full of expectations. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s original cold eyes have a trace of warmth this time. ¡°Uncle, in your arms, Xin¡¯er feels so secure. Uncle can you hold Xin¡¯er for a little while.¡± Su Xin lifted her little face, she looked tired and excited. She was very fond of Mu Yunxuan. She was reluctant to leave his arms. Although this uncle looked cold, she felt he was kind. When she saw him at that time, she had such a feeling. ¡°Xiner, you sleep peacefully, uncle will apany you.¡± Mu Yunxuan promised without thinking. He had never done such a ridiculous thing, giving promise to a 5-year-old child, this was not his usual style. Su Xin smiled weakly and finally closed her eyes. Hearing her faint breathing, the four people finally felt at ease a little. Chapter 54.1 - Cocky (Part 1) Chapter 54: Cocky (Part 1) ¡°What about your mother?¡± Mu Yunxuan tried to be gentle as possible, he didn¡¯t want to frighten the children. ¡°My mother has something to do outside, give me Xiner! You can go now, our Mingyue Vi will not do business with your Yun City.¡± Su Li said with a sullen face. He didn¡¯t give Mu Yunxuan a face. But his eyes have a bit trace of panic, as he quickly reached out his arm to pick Su Xin. Mu Yunxuan stretched out his other arm and blocked Su Li¡¯s little hand. He looked at Su Li seriously, but there was no trace of anger. ¡°I promised Xin¡¯er that I will apany her. Can you tell this lord, why you don¡¯t want to do business with us?¡± Mu Yunxuan was not angry, he just stared at Su Li. He could feel the hatred in his heart. He hated him just like his mother. ¡°Why not? I don¡¯t want to do business with you, so I will not. Our Mingyue Mountain Vige is notcking in strength to do business with you.¡± ¡°Brother... ...¡± Su Qi looked at his brother with some disapproval. How can he say something like that to their father! Why his brother must do this... ...? ¡°Shut up, this has nothing to do with you. You go and make medicine for Xin¡¯er!¡± Su Li looked at Su Qi, he naturally understood what his brother was thinking. However, he promised to be their mother that he will not look for their father. They were the whole world of their mother, he doesn¡¯t have the heart to make her feel sad. ¡°Are you that alchemist of 7th grade of Xuan ss Alchemist, Qi¡¯er? In surprised, Mu Yunhan walked in front of Su Qi with a smile. The medicine he just fed to Su Xin was indeed a medicine of 7th grade. He was familiar with that faint and pure fragrance. ¡°Exactly, uncle. I heard that uncle is the genius alchemist in Haoyue Country. You¡¯re already in 8th grade of Xuan ss in your age.¡± Su Qi¡¯s tone in hisst sentence was a bit deep. He looked at Mu Yunhan with a smile, but this smile looked like ridiculing him, but it makes people think it looks normal. When Mu Yunhan heard those words, his face slightly changed and he rubbed his ears. Howe when he listened to those words it sounds strange? Especially, thest sentence, what¡¯s wrong about his age? Well, he simply forgot that the person standing in front of him was a 5-year-old alchemist of 7th grade of Xuan ss. ¡°I am only 5 years old, but I am already in 7th grade. It seems I am already standing at the tip of the iceberg. I will have your title in no time.¡± In this regard, Mu Yunhan doesn¡¯t feel anything wrong. Since ancient times, the rear waves of the Yangtze River drive on those before, there are many kinds of birds in the forest. But seeing the look in this little devil¡¯s face, why he felt like he was ashamed of him? ¡°I have the ability to sit in that position.¡± Su Qi¡¯s little face was even more frightening when he said those words. ¡°Why don¡¯t we try to exchange knowledge?¡± Mu Yunhan came up with an idea. Anyway, his big brother doesn¡¯t want to go, he also doesn¡¯t want to go, so why not check more details about these children. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Su Qi also has the same idea. When Su Li heard those words, his eyes shed with a trace of disapproval. He doesn¡¯t think allowing them to stay is a good idea, but the two already went towards the alchemy room. *The rear waves of the Yangtze River drive on those before (idiom) ¨C each new generation excels the previous. Chapter 54.2 - Cocky (Part 2) Chapter 54: Cocky (Part 2) The third prince mansion was on a different scale, upying a thousand square meters. It was divided into two categories: the mansion and the garden. The mansion has 20 architectural rooms. Theyout inside looked exquisite and extraordinary. Theyout of the building was neat, the craftsmanship was excellent, the pavilions in the garden were all stylish, which fully reflects the royal style and status of the royal family. Jun Lintian was frowning, Su Ziyun has been begging her to save his brother. Since early the next morning, Su Ziyun came to Jun Lintian to discuss things about it. ¡°Your highness, is there really no way to make Xu¡¯ere out?¡± Su Weichen had no way to enter the pce. He couldn¡¯t see even the emperor¡¯s shadow. He could only count to Jun Lintian, so he let Su Ziyune to see him. ¡°Yun¡¯er, he killed people, so what can I do? When I was ordered to enter the pce, I heard Imperial father ordered people to punish him ording to thew. Yun¡¯er our marriage may be dyed, what happened to Fangxu is too sudden. At this time, if I went to see Imperial father ask for help, he will likely be furious.¡± Jun Lintian was full of anger, but seeing Su Ziyun¡¯s eyes with guilt, he remembered she helped him a lot to get rid of that waste Su Zimo. Su Ziyun was surprised to see the look in Jun Lintian¡¯s face. Her pair of beautiful eyes were filled with tears. She did so many things for him, not to mention, she waited for him for so many years, but what was the result? However, she dared not to say these words to him. Jun Lintian liked her because she was understanding. ¡°Your highness, you don¡¯t need to say anything else, even if Yun¡¯er waited for the prince for so many years, Yun¡¯er is still willing to wait. As long as it will help his highness, waiting for a few more years, what¡¯s difficult about it?¡± ¡°Yuner... ...¡± After hearing Su Ziyun¡¯s empathetic words, Jun Lintian felt guilty. ¡°Yun¡¯er, you can rest assured that this prince will try to convince Imperial father to think for a solution. After all, it was only a dispute caused by a woman in the brothel. Imperial father will not think about this case seriously. Tomorrow, I will go to the pce.¡± After that, Jun Lintian¡¯s eyes became tender, and he brought Su Ziyun in his arms. Su Ziyun¡¯s eyes shed with a smile. The next moment, the housekeeper hurriedly came over with a dagger in his hand. ¡°This ve greets his highness.¡± Housekeeper Wang was wearing a blue robe. He looked like in his 50¡¯s, but he walked very fast. Obviously, his cultivation was also unfathomable. ¡°What is it?¡± Jun Lintian didn¡¯t push away Su Ziyun, he held her in his arm. Housekeeper Wang has been ustomed to such a scene. Not to mention, even other people in the pce. ¡°Your highness, someone just sent a note with a dagger. When this ve chased after him, the man had disappeared. But judging to his figure, that person must be a woman.¡± Housekeeper Wang respectfully handed the note to Jun Lintian and then retired. Jun Lintian frowned, then opened the note. When he saw the note, his face drastically changed and his eyes wide opened. Seeing the expression on Jun Lintian¡¯s face, Su Ziyun couldn¡¯t help but asked: ¡°Your highness, what happened?¡± Jun Lintian handed the note to Su Ziyun. ¡°Mingyue Mountain Vi, Su Zimo? Su Zimo... ...?¡± Su Ziyun was shocked. If Jun Lintian was not holding her in his arms, her body will definitely sway. Su Zimo¡¯s name was like a thorn in her heart. ¡°Su Zimo? Your highness, what does this mean? What does this person want to tell us?¡± Su Ziyun felt uneasy again. Just like when she saw the owner of Mingyue Mountain Vist time, her heart felt an inexplicable fear. Chapter 55.1 - I am your father (Part 1)

Chapter 55: I am your father (Part 1)

¡°What she wants to tell us is that Su Zimo is still alive...¡± ¡°Impossible, if Su Zimo is alive, the people in Yun City have already discovered it.¡± Su Ziyun couldn¡¯t believe it so she quick interrupted Jun Lintian¡¯s words. She sacrificed her life and lost herself just to get rid of her fate. She cultivated nonstop so that she could pull down Su Zimo, which led her rise up to this point. If Su Zimo was still alive, then doesn¡¯t it mean whatever she did was in vain? ¡°Mingyue Mountain Vi, Su Zimo?¡± Jun Lintian¡¯s eyes squinted as his body exudes a dangerous atmosphere. What does this person want to tell him? It¡¯s impossible that she only wants to run around the pce and y. ¡°Could it be the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi is Su Zimo?¡± ¡°Your highness, that is even more impossible. We all know very clear, that she is not only a waste that couldn¡¯t cultivate but also a timid person. How could she be Su Zimo?¡± Su Ziyun didn¡¯t believe it at all, but some things already made her suspicious. For example, of all the people, why did she save Su Qingjue and Su Zinian? In fact, Su Ziyun has always been the kind of person who can¡¯t admit defeat. Su Zimo was the most beautiful youngdy in the Su Family. She has beenpared to her in every aspect for many times, which made her heart always think that Su Zimo was wrong and she was right. She never admits her mistakes, wrongdoings and loses, which made her live a careless life. At this time, Housekeeper Wang, who just left came back again in a hurry. ¡°Your highness, the crown prince returned to the pce and said that he was ambushed when he went out for inspection, and he was seriously injured. The emperor was so angry and want your highness to enter the pce as soon as possible, and...¡± Housekeeper Wang¡¯s eyes shed, he didn¡¯t dare to continue his words. ¡°What else?¡± Jun Lintian¡¯s eyes became as sharp as a knife. His heart became flustered. The crown prince came back alive. Coupled with the trouble in Qunfang Pavillion, the first person the crown prince will suspect was naturally him. ¡°They found something on Li Hu¡¯s dead body, they found the jade pendant of the master of Xiao Family who died 10 years ago.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jun Lintian was shocked: What is going on? How could this incident get linked to the case of Xiao Family 10 years ago? ¡°Yun¡¯er, you go back first.¡± ¡°Yes, your highness. About Xu¡¯er, please ask about it.¡± Su Ziyun softly said. ¡°This prince will try his best.¡± Jun Lintian deeply looked at Su Ziyun and leave immediately. * In the Mingyue Mountain Vi, Su Li and Mu Yunxuan were sitting opposite to each other. Su Li didn¡¯t speak, he only remained sitting with a cold face. Mu Yunxuan also ignored Su Li, but asionally looked up at him. Su Xin, who wasfortably sleeping in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s arms slightly moved. Mu Yunxuan smiled softly and fixed her clothes. Suddenly, his hand touched a cold thing. Mu Yunxuan felt strange, so he pulled it out to take a look. When he saw it, he was slightly shocked, but his eyes shed with excitement. ¡°This is......?¡± Chapter 55.2 - I am your father (Part 2) Chapter 55: I am your father (Part 2) Mu Yunxuan carefully looked at the jade in his hand. It was glossy, it¡¯s color was even and looked gentle. The most important point was, it was engraved with the word ¡®Mu¡¯. This Nanyang jade was inherited from generation to generation by Mu Family, but he can¡¯t feel the jade soul in this jade. When they performed the ghost marriage, his mother personally gave this to Su Zimo. Although it was a ghost marriage, it was grand than any normal wedding. Seeing this jade, Mu Yunxuan was now sure that she was Su Zimo, and these children were... ...? Inexplicably, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s heart burst with ecstasy. ¡°Don¡¯t touch that jade.¡± Su Li shouted anxiously. Su Xin survived because of this jade. Their grandpa and master injected the jade soul into Su Xin¡¯s body. This jade pendant can¡¯t leave Su Xin¡¯s body at all. Su Li¡¯s eyes shed with a strange emotion. This piece of jade was engraved with the word ¡®Mu¡¯, except for Su Xin, he and Su Qi understood what it means. ¡°Li¡¯er, do you know already?¡± Looking at Su Li¡¯s eyes, Mu Yunxuan understood that he and Su Qi already knew that he was their father. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Su Li closed his eyes, he was afraid that his emotion will betray himself. ¡°You don¡¯t know the situation, this lord will not ask you, where is your mother? This lord will personally ask her.¡± ¡°You dare.¡± Su Li became furious, he has always been calm, but this situation stepped on his bottom line. In his anger, his little body immediately jumped away from the chair. His ck eyes were also much gloomy than before. ¡°If you dare to hurt my mother, I swear, I will kill you even if it¡¯s against thew.¡± ¡°Li¡¯er, you are presumptuous. You are still young, yet full of anger. I am your father. You don¡¯t know the whole story, but you want to kill me?¡± Mu Yunxuan also has a short-temper. Seeing his son swearing at him, how can he endure it? ¡°Hmph! So what if I am presumptuous? How dare you say that you are our father when you never enter our life? How dare you?¡± Su Li coldly sneered, his face was full of ridicule. The two were full of tension. The only thing this man did was gave his mother a piece of jade, which saved Su Xin¡¯s life. Su Qi and Mu Yunhan, who just finished testing their alchemy, witnessed what happened just now. Mu Yunhan already fell on the floor. The tension was too sudden that he couldn¡¯t tell the difference between the south and east. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes were full of guilt. Listening to Su Li¡¯s cold words, he felt his heart was stabbed by a knife. However, his tongue was also not soft. ¡°Why won¡¯t this lord dare? No matter what, you can¡¯t change the fact that you are my son.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let me hear that from your mouth.¡± After Su Li roared in anger, his power equal to the 6th stage of Jinxuan period umted in his hand, and was ready to be released at any time. Su Xin, who was in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s arms woke up and quickly moved. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t.¡± Su Xin looked at Su Li with pleading eyes. Her brother¡¯s roar woke her up, she only heard thetter words. ¡°Brother, calm down, let¡¯s discuss things.¡± Su Qi ran out and blocked between the two. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Su Li didn¡¯t give Su Qi a face at all. When they came back, he inquired about the suffering her mother had suffered before, which made him very angry. Chapter 56.1 - Father vs Son (Part 1) Chapter 56: Father vs Son (Part 1) ¡°Brother.......¡± ¡°I heard that the Lord of Yun City came, it¡¯s worth weing.¡± He Yunting said and entered the main hall. When he saw the people inside, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. Why the atmosphere so weird? To be more specific, when he saw Su Xin was in the arms of Mu Yunxuan, a thousand waves galloped in his heart, and questions pop up in his mind one after another. ¡°Uncle He, you go and deal with other things. I will handle things here by myself. Without my instructions, no one wille in.¡± Su Li wanted to solve the problem once and for all, so as not to make his mother suspicious in the future. ¡°Alright!¡± He Yunting believed in Su Li¡¯s ability, so he only nodded his head to Mu Yunxuan and Mu Yunhan and then turned away with doubts. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± When He Yunting left, Su Li shouted at Su Qi. ¡°Brother...¡± Su Qi felt helpless with his brother¡¯s stubborn temper, so he moved away. ¡°Do you think you can beat this lord?¡± Mu Yunxuan asked with azy tone. But he was surprised to find out that this child¡¯s temperament was the same when he was young. ¡°Do you think you cane out alive in Mingyue Mountain Vi?¡± His arrogant tone was somewhat domineering. ¡°Big brother, you talk less, Li¡¯er is still a child.¡± Mu Yunhan tried to ease the mood. He wanted to figure out one question, how did these three childrene out... ... Mu Yunxuan was unmoved: ¡°The legendary 12 Death Squad of Mingyue Mountain Vi cannot enter this lord¡¯s eyes.¡± He said with the same arrogant tone. ¡°Uncle, thank you for apanying Xin¡¯er, Xiner is very happy today.¡± Uncle? Mu Yunxuan frowned. Apparently, he didn¡¯t like what Su Xin addressed him. Su Xin smiled sweetly and came down from Mu Yunxuan¡¯s arms. And then, she walked to Su Li¡¯s side and held his hand. ¡°Brother, let them go today!¡± Her soft and sweet voice made Su Li¡¯s heart inexplicably soft. ¡°Xin¡¯er...¡± ¡°Brother, Xin¡¯er know why you are very angry, but brother, uncle didn¡¯t enter our life because he doesn¡¯t know our existence. It¡¯s not his fault.¡± Su Xin still tried to plead. In fact, she carefully thought about it, what is wrong with their father? Maybe it was just their fate. ¡°Xin¡¯er, howe it¡¯s not his fault... ...¡± Su Li¡¯s mood was getting out of control again, but he immediately stopped his mouth. There were many things that Su Xin doesn¡¯t know. ¡°This is the end of this case today. If you still have a conscience, please don¡¯t bother our lives again, especially my mother. I don¡¯t want her to get hurt again because of you.¡± Su Li said, but he didn¡¯t look at Mu Yunxuan. Today, he still wants to deny their rtionship with him, but that piece of jade was an irrefutable truth. The jade soul in the Nanyang jade integrated into Su Xin¡¯s body because she has the blood of Mu Family. ¡°I will not give up, my sons and daughter must return to the Mu Family.¡± Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t give in, his resolute tone didn¡¯t give other people a chance to resist him. ¡°Big brother, can¡¯t you speak a little soft?¡± Mu Yunhan said to Mu Yunxuan. Seriously, this father and son¡¯s temper was the same. ¡°Qi¡¯er, there is three silver grass in here. You take it and refine it for Xin¡¯er. After you finish using it, uncle will send you some more.¡± Chapter 56.2 - Father vs Son (Part 2) Chapter 56: Father vs Son (Part 2) Mu Yunhan took out the prepared silver grass and handed it to Su Qi. Fortunately, he took it out before Ling Qiushui could. These three silver grass were supposed to auction this year, but they were not sold. ¡°No, uncle, mother went to the mountain to find silver grass. If mother learns that these silver grass came from uncle, mother will be angry.¡± Su Xin immediately refused. She already made her mother lived a hard life. She doesn¡¯t want her mother to think that she betrayed her. She clearly remembered what her mother usually said: People were not afraid of the pain of the most, but rather, betrayal after trust, indifference after warmth. She had learned about these words a long time ago. She went to the mountain? Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes shed with worry. That woman, she really dares to go anywhere. Su Li and Su Qi¡¯s eyes also shed with fear. Mu Yunxuan went in front of Su Xin. His tall figure crouched in front of her. and the tall body came to Su Xin. He looked at Su Xin with distressed and said: ¡°Xin¡¯er, if you don¡¯t want to call me father, I will not me you, but do you also have to refuse father¡¯s heart?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, uncle. As long as mother did not forgive you, Xin¡¯er will not ept everything that will uncle give, but Xin¡¯er will always remember uncle¡¯s heart.¡± Su Xin bowed her head. Her beautiful face was covered with guilt. She hopes that she could have aplete family and hope that her mother could be happy, but her mother hates the father in front of her. ¡°Xiner, you have a good rest. Father wille to see you often.¡± Mu Yunxuan got up, he looked at Su Qi and then Su Li. ¡°Yunhan, let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Yunxuan dragged his heavy footsteps. His eyes were overflowing with inexplicable emotions. He got the answer that he wanted. So he doesn¡¯t feel bad, but rather happy. When the two left, Su Li didn¡¯t bother to think about them anymore. ¡°Xin¡¯er, how did you know that mother went to the mountain?¡± ¡°At noon, when Uncle Liu went to look for mother, mother said that she will take six death squad with her up in the mountain and that she will be back before it gets dark.¡± ¡°Brother, are we going to look for mother?¡± Su Qi became anxious. It¡¯s not like everyone could just go in and out of the mountain. He really regretted not collecting silver grass. ¡°No, since mother went with the six death squad, we don¡¯t need to get worried. Qi¡¯er, you apany Xin¡¯er, I have something to do outside.¡± When Su Li finished, he walked out with a steady pace. * Outside the gate of Mingyue Mountain Vi, Mu Yunxuan still kept his head low and didn¡¯t speak. However, Mu Yunhan couldn¡¯t help it anymore. ¡°Big brother, what are you going to do now? After all, they are the bloodline of the Mu Family. They can¡¯t live outside like this forever. We have to think of a way as soon as possible.¡± Mu Yunhan was very excited in his heart. They have two unprecedented geniuses in the family. Mu Yunxuan suddenly stopped and looked at Mu Yunhan solemnly: ¡°Yunhan, you must not mention this to anyone, including our parents. This lord doesn¡¯t want to hurt the mother and children again.¡± ¡°Big brother, what do you mean...?¡± ¡°Yunhan, you have to understand it! Didn¡¯t you see Lier¡¯s attitude, the situation is very difficult for him to understand because he is still young.¡± Mu Yunxuan released a deep sigh. Heaven was so good to him. He was really grateful that Su Zimo was still alive. Chapter 57.1 - How to get along? (Part 1)

Chapter 57: How to get along? (Part 1)

¡°Yunhan, you go back first! Remember not to mention anything about today¡¯s event to anyone, especially Yunfan.¡± Mu Yunxuan, who doesn¡¯t feel at ease, gave a reminder once again. ¡°Big brother, aren¡¯t you still clear about my character.¡± ¡°Good! Go back and check out things in Zhuijun Inn. Don¡¯t let them investigate things about the master of Minyue Vi.¡± ¡°Big Brother, do you really like Su Zimo? In the past six years, you¡¯ve never got interested in any woman. Take Ling Qiushui as an example, she is also beautiful, she likes you very much. Mother also likes her... ...¡± ¡°Yunhan... ...¡± Mu Yunxuan quickly interrupted Mu Yunhan¡¯s words. ¡°You are not me, don¡¯t decide my feelings at will. Su Zimo is a very special woman. She has rooted in my heart six years ago. She is my first woman. This feeling, you won¡¯t be able to understand it, you go back first!¡± His voice hasn¡¯tpletely fallen yet, but Mu Yunxuan¡¯s figure could no longer be seen. Mu Yunhan was stupefied and stood in the same ce. His first woman, Mu Yunhan couldn¡¯t understand how and when did Su Zimo became a ¡®woman¡¯ of his big brother. * The Mountain of No return was one hundred miles away from the capital of Haoyue Country. This mountain was boundless, it¡¯snd reached up to the southwest part of the country. Mu Yunxuan rode behind his contractual beast, the nine-winged golden dragon, so in less than half an hour, he arrived at the mountain. ¡°Nine wings, the poisonous barrier in the mountain hasn¡¯t risen yet. Can you feel any fluctuations of mysterious energy?¡± ¡°Master, the silver grass generally grows on the edge of the river. We should be able to sense something in there.¡± ¡°Good! Go there at your fastest speed.¡± * Under the low cliff of the river, Su Zimo and six other women dressed in colorful clothing were surrounded by a group of Shen Shou Period bloodthirsty magical bats. Su Zimo¡¯s purple dress was a little tattered. She got exhausted and tired when she goes all the way up to this ce. The bloodthirsty bat beast pped its huge wings and revealed its ferocious face. A pungent yellow liquid flowing out from its mouth. Looking at the situation, Su Zimo¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but be tense. These bloodthirsty bats made her feel a bit worried. She originally has no intention to fight with any Shen Shou Period magical beast in this ce. But today, it appeared in front of her, and not just one, but a group. ¡°Master, what should we do? I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to fight with 10 Shen Shou Period Magical beast.¡± Liu Yue, the leader of 12 death squad, dressed in white. Her eyes were as clear as snow, but her beautiful eyebrows were knitting. The five people behind her were all beautiful and charming, just like a beautiful flower that just bloomed. ¡°What else can we do? We can only fight. The battle against magical beast can be win by will. Aside from the silver grass, there are other precious herbs in here. We can¡¯t just give up like this.¡± Su Zimo tried hard to suppress the messy feelings in her heart. If she can, she wouldn¡¯t go in here. However, these damn silver grass often grows in an extremely dangerous ce. And this silver grass cannot be cultivated anywhere except in the sacred pond of Mu Family. Chapter 57.2 - How to get along? (Part 2) Chapter 57: How to get along? (Part 2) ¡°Master be careful.¡± Liu Yue shouted, and just as her eyes shed with killing intent, the bloodthirsty bats attacked them. It quickly pped it¡¯s huge wings and flew towards them. ¡°Sisters, let¡¯s fight.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fight.......¡± In an instant, seven small figures fight back and forth against ten huge bloodthirsty bats. Each one of them tried their best to kill the magical beast. When Mu Yunxuan felt something, he saw such a scene. ¡°Nine wings, you refine all those magical beast, it will increase your cultivation by two levels.¡± ¡°Master, no need to ask.¡± The Nine-winged golden dragon had a pleasant trace of a smile in the eyes, and he elerated his speed. Su Zimo and the others were seriously confronting the magical beast. They didn¡¯t notice Mu Yunxuan¡¯s arrival at all. The bloodthirsty bat beast tried to sneak an attack. Su Zimo, who felt a stream of energy behind her turned around but was greeted by a horrible and disgusting mouth of the bat. Just when she was about to avoid it, the bat was swallowed by a me. Su Zimo felt incredible, this was the process of refining magical beast. The magical beast can absorb the other magical beast power and enhance their own cultivation by doing this. Su Zimo was shocked and looked up. Then she saw a handsome man with a sultry smile on his face. Mu Yunxuan, this animal, why is he here? The sudden appearance of magnificent being made Su Zimo stunned. Just when Su Zimo was still shocked and angry, Mu Yunxuan stretched his arms and took Su Zimo on the back of the golden dragon. He made her sit firmly in his arms. Immediately afterward, Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t give Su Zimo a room to argue. He immediately ordered the golden dragon to kill all bats. When the bloodthirsty bats saw the golden dragon beast, they forget to attack and eat the humans. All they want to do now was to escape. However, five to six bats soon entered the golden dragon¡¯s mouth. Seeing this, Liu Yue and the others retreated to the side. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± As soon as the danger was lifted, Su Zimo¡¯s temper fired up. ¡°This lord saved you, what¡¯s with your attitude?¡± His yful tone made it look like he conquered the little wild cat he was trying to raise. ¡°Then do you want me to kneel in front of you and say thank you?¡± Su Zimo didn¡¯t give the man in front of her a face. She hated this irresponsible man up to bones. ¡°Not at all. How about just letting me get along with you?¡± He sounded like joking, but also sound serious. Su Zimo turned her head. A pair of clear eyes greeted her eyes, which also exudes arrogance and pride. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s lips curved with a charming smile. Seeing her up close, he found her eyes really beautiful. If the mask in her face will disappear, she will look more attractive and fierce. While at it, somewhere in his body responded. The smile in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s face became more and more charming. Since that time, he never responded to any woman. He even suspected that he was cursed by Su Zimo. But today, Su Zimo once again proved him wrong. When Su Zimo felt something fierce poking her, she finally realized that she was in someone else¡¯s arms. ¡°You beast, you dare to think about spring in the daytime!¡± As she spoke, she pped Mu Yunxuan¡¯s face. Chapter 58.1 - You鈥檙e still alive (Part 1) Chapter 58: You¡¯re still alive (Part 1) *Pa-* Su Zimo¡¯s pped was pretty strong. In an instant, five fingers appeared on Mu Yunxuan¡¯s cheeks. Su Zimo looked at Mu Yunxuan in astonishment: Why he didn¡¯t avoid it? ¡°Did you finally calm down? Woman, only you in this world have beaten this lord under the sun. You are also the only woman who was saved by this lord. You should feel honored.¡± Mu Yunxuan was not angry at all. Instead, heughed at Su Zimo, who looked like a child that wasn¡¯t given a sugar candy. Su Zimo¡¯s clear eyes blinked. Was it also an honor to be eaten dried by this beast and was only pped as revenge? ¡°Honor your butt, who ask you to save us? Even without you, we can kill those magical beasts. I won¡¯t be grateful for your uninvited behavior.¡± A woman¡¯s mouth has always been hard, but she was actually very grateful inside her heart. If Mu Yunxuan came a littlete, she must have already entered that disgusting mouth of a magical beast. That¡¯s why she was grateful! While the two were talking, Liu Yue picked up the three silver grass and two spiritual grass on the cliff. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve got the silver grass.¡± Liu Yue looked up and stared at the two. She actually couldn¡¯t bear to interrupt them because the picture was too beautiful. ¡°Mu Yunxuan, let me go.¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s hands were sping her tightly. Even after using all her strength, she couldn¡¯t get rid of his hands. ¡°Let them go back first.¡± Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t put down Su Zimo. Instead, he bowed his head and whispered to her ear. When he smelled the fragrance of her hair, his heart trembled. Her scent smelled lighter than the spring breeze and softer than the flowing water. With Mu Yunxuan¡¯s sudden action, Su Zimo¡¯s body had goosebumps. And for a moment, she felt her heart was galloped by a thousand waves. ¡°You, you, don¡¯t even think about it. You and I are not fellow travelers.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s tone obviouslycking in confidence. ¡°Woman, you are wrong again. How do you think this lord should punish you? Hmm!¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s face got closer and closer to her. As a familiar scent entered his nose, he didn¡¯t get upset at all but rather became more obsessed. Su Zimo¡¯s heart felt an inexplicable feeling when an ambiguous voice entered her ears. The two current¡¯s posture looked very ambiguous. When Liu Yue saw the two people¡¯s actions, her heart beats fast. Howe she couldn¡¯t understand the rtionship between the two? ¡°You beast, are you sick? Take your head away from this olddy¡¯s shoulder.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s body trembled a bit. Her voice even trembled, But Mu Yunxuan only hugged her tightly. ¡°If you will not tell them to leave, the next target will be your lips. Not to mention, you look so beautiful and tasty.¡± A threat, he was simply threatening her. This beast, if she will not take a step back, he will go further and further. This was her instinct telling her. Good! An upright person must learn to lower his head, she, Su Zimo also knows how to concede. To avoid being dried up clean, how can a person not bow in front of the dwarf? ¡°Liu Yue, you go back first and give the silver grass to Qi¡¯er. Tell them I will go backter.¡± Su Zimo tried to keep her voice sound normal as much as possible. Because the big hands that were tightly holding her were already being restless. Chapter 58.2 - You鈥檙e still alive (Part 2) Chapter 58: You¡¯re still alive (Part 2) ¡°Master, this... ...¡± Liu Yue was not at ease. As her waist became tight, Su Zimo couldn¡¯t help but re at Mu Yunxuan. ¡°Liu Yue, rest assured, I will definitelye back.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± Liu Yue was still in doubt, but she didn¡¯t dare to defy Su Zimo¡¯s order. She waved her hand to her sisters to leave. ¡°Whoo...¡± Su Zimo exhaled and her tight nerve rxed instantly. Looking at Liu Yue¡¯s figure went farther and farther away, Su Zimo¡¯s anger fired up again. She gathered mysterious energy in her hands and feet to clean up Mu Yunxuan, but Mu Yunxuan suppressed her energy with only a little effort. Su Zimo was dumbfounded. What hell was this stinky man¡¯s cultivation level? He suppressed her so easily. She felt like an ant under the feet of the elephant. That¡¯s exactly how she felt at this moment. ¡°Stop struggling, all your efforts will end in vain. You can¡¯t beat this lord, nor can escape in my palm. It¡¯s better to save your energy.¡± Looking at her tattered dress, he was sure that she had a hard timeing all the way here. This damn woman, she would rather give up her life than to tell him the truth and ask for silver grass. Su Xin was his daughter, three silver grass was nothing to him if it could save her life. He was willing to give them all to her. In her heart, what kind of person was he? Perhaps because of anger, Mu Yunxuan just wanted to vent it. He overbearingly kissed Su Zimo in the lips. Su Zimo waspletely dumbfounded. What was this situation? Is she going to be eaten again by this beast? ¡°Hmm....¡± Su Zimo struggled hard, but the more she struggled, the deeper Mu Yunxuan kissed her. Mu Yunxuan stopped when the two of them almost out of breath, but his lips only slightly left her lips. The two of them were still very close to each other. *Pa-* Su Zimo pped Mu Yunxuan¡¯s cheek again. ¡°Now the two sides are symmetrical.¡± Su Zimo looked very proud, but the anger in her heart didn¡¯t lessen a bit. He actually dared to kiss her deeply? ¡°There is a price for ying with this lord.¡± Mu Yunxuan evilly smiled at the proud Su Zimo. Without hesitation, he stretched out his arm and took out her mask. Su Zimo was caught off guard. His speed was too much for her. She couldn¡¯t stop him. ¡°What the?¡± Su Zimo stared at Mu Yunxuan and forgot about the mask on her face. Mu Yunxuan looked at her with full of affection. Her face was simply stunning! After six years, she became more beautiful. Her skin looked very delicate and her eyes looked very beautiful. Her every move revealed her elegant demeanor. This innate elegance could suck anyone¡¯s soul. ¡°Su Zimo, you¡¯re still alive, you are really still alive.¡± Mu Yunxuan was so excited that he hugged Su Zimo in his arms: ¡°Thank you, thank you. Su Zimo, thank you for being alive.¡± ¡°You beast, it seemed you¡¯ve been very guilty all these years! Hmph! But I will never forgive you in this life.¡± Su Zimo pushed Mu Yunxuan. But deep inside, she felt good to know that he has a little conscience. At least, he didn¡¯t ask howe she didn¡¯t die. Chapter 59.1 - Mu Yunxuan, are you accompanying me? (Part 1)

Chapter 59: Mu Yunxuan, are you apanying me? (Part 1) ¡°So what if you recognized me? Since I, Su Zimo, came back. I¡¯m not afraid to be recognized by you.¡±

Su Zimo¡¯s eyes became colder and colder, such a kind of eyes were strange for Mu Yunxuan. ¡°I, Su Zimo will make your Mu Family, Su Family, Jun Family pay one by one what you owe me all these years.¡± ¡°So, you decided to make a move on Jun Lintian first?¡± Mu Yunxuan knew that she was very angry inside her heart. He also knew all her suffering, but fate treated them like a joke. It let them meet briefly and then separated them quickly. At the same time, he thought of another possibility. Su Zimo came back to take revenge on Jun Lintian because he betrayed her heart. When he thought of this, he felt furious. ¡°That is my business, why do you care?¡± Su Zimo didn¡¯t expect that Mu Yunxuan will investigate things so quickly. Maybe he also knew that what happened to Qunfang Pavilion was her doing. ¡°Alright, no need to mention this matter. Since you are not dead, youe back with me. I, Mu Yunxuan, is not an irresponsible man.¡± ¡°Go back with you...Ha ha!¡± Su Zimo¡¯sughter sounded very harsh. ¡°You want me to drag three children and live with you in Yun City? I¡¯m afraid that I haven¡¯t taken a step in Yun City but will be killed by people in Yun City. Do you think an unmarried woman with children is eptable in Yun City? Your mother is the eldest princess of Haoyue Country. Your father is the master of the Mu Family. Do you think they can tolerate their beloved son to take a good for nothing woman? Do you think they will let their reputation get stain? I¡¯m afraid that Su Zimo¡¯s value in Yun City is only to undergo ghost marriage so that you can resurrect.¡± Su Zimo said with full of ridicule. She thinks that all the people in this world were selfish, especially those who have money and power. They will not let anyone taint their family¡¯s reputation. The original Su Zimo, because she was not strong and can¡¯t cultivate, was taken advantage of by people. Her sister robbed her fiancee. She was embarrassed by her fiancee in the street. But she was unable to fight back, she could only bear in silence. Her words made Mu Yunxuan speechless. He was determined to erase the anger and pain in her heart. Only because he thinks she was his woman. And because she has children with him, she shoulde back with him. As a man, he should have dignity. But he never thought about the problems she was worried about. ¡°What? You have nothing to say? Let me go if there is nothing else. I, Su Zimo can leave here alone... ... Wait, how did you know I was here?¡± Su Zimo doesn¡¯t believe that it was just a coincidence that he passed by here. ¡°Xin¡¯er told me.¡± Mu Yunxuan told the truth. ¡°Mu Yunxuan, you bastard, you went to see them without my permission.¡± Su Zimo roared in anger, but her face was filled with nervousness. Her heart was full of shock. ¡°They are our children. Why can¡¯t I see them?¡± Mu Yunxuan frowned his eyebrows. He was not used to Su Zimo¡¯s mood swing that can change more faster than flipping a book. ¡°Mu Yunxuan, do you think you deserve it? You just lend me a few seeds. They are not your children, but my children.¡± Su Zimo said with unreasonable momentum. Chapter 59.2 - Mu Yunxuan, are you accompanying? (Part 2) Chapter 59: Mu Yunxuan, are you apanying? (Part 2) ¡°Woman, what did you say?¡± Her words instantly angered Mu Yunxuan. Mu Yunxuan grabbed Su Zimo¡¯s neck. His eyes that were staring at her were as deep as an ocean: ¡°Su Zimo, you better listen to me. They are not your children, but our children.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Su Zimo tried hard to open Mu Yunxuan¡¯s hand, but his hand was as hard as iron. She couldn¡¯t move it at all. However, his words ¡®our children¡¯ made Su Zimo felt a strange feeling... ... *Stomach grumbling* Su Zimo instantly felt embarrassed. It¡¯s only natural to get hungry, but why does it have to be at this moment! So what if she was hungry? Does her stomach really need to make a sound? However, Mu Yunxuan was grabbing her neck, with his power, she was like a lump of meat on a chopping board waiting to be sliced off. Although Mu Yunxuan felt bitter. Someone in his arms making a strange sound. ¡°Nine wings, go to Jiuhuashan.¡± Mu Yunxuan gently let go of Su Zimo¡¯s neck. He was really scared of breaking her morous neck because of anger. But still, he held Su Zimo¡¯s hand tightly to prevent her from escaping. ¡°Yes, master.¡± Under Mu Yunxuan¡¯smand, the Nine-winged golden dragon flew in the direction of Jiuhuashan. Jiuhuashan was also part of Mountain of no return. Su Zimo also knows that ce. ¡°You bastard, why do you have to go to Jiuhuashan? Let me go back, Li¡¯er will be anxious.¡± Su Zimo struggled hard, but she did not forget how dangerous this beast was, how can she really go against him? This shameless beast will not take her to Jiuhuashan to eat her, right? Su Zimo couldn¡¯t help but think of this idea. If he didn¡¯t have that kind of reaction earlier, why would Su Zimo think of it? ¡°Are you scared?¡± Mu Yunxuan obsessively looked at Su Zimo¡¯s red face. This was the second time they met, but he felt like they know each other for a long time. His heart was so eager to be with her. This feeling started growing 6 years ago. She was too charming for him. No matter what, he only wants to be with her. ¡°What? Who¡¯s scared? Do you think I¡¯m still the former Su Zimo? If you dare to touch this olddy, this olddy will make you regret things for the rest of your life.¡± A woman with a hard mouth will not be scared to say anything. But inside their hearts, they pray for a miracle to happen. When Mu Yunxuan heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. After a short while, he understood what she meant. ¡°Can you feel it? I, Mu Yunxuan is not a sage. Such a beautiful woman in my arms, how can this lord just sit still?¡± Mu Yunxuan was in a good mood. Maybe because he had already skin contact with her, he doesn¡¯t feel awkward. He even wants to... ... Mu Yunxuan couldn¡¯t believe it. Su Zimo had touched his bottom line, but he doesn¡¯t feel angry at all. Instead, he was inexplicably happy. ¡°Mu, Mu Yunxuan, you bastard, this olddy already told you, don¡¯t think that I am a soft persimmon that you can easily bully. I, Su Zimo is not vegetarian.¡± Chapter 60.1 - On-site challenge (Part 1) Chapter 60: On-site challenge (Part 1) Poor her she was bound by him. What¡¯s worst was this old man seemed to have swallowed iron weight that she couldn¡¯t move him at all. Su Zimo now dared not to do anything but curse Mu Yunxuan in her heart. She was afraid to be beaten by him. His strength was different from ordinary people. Even her mouth couldn¡¯t subdue him. ¡°Woman, you are wrong again, this lord is not bullying you. ording to thew, you are my wife. It¡¯s only natural to cultivate our feelings. Our heart is linked as one.¡± When he thought that she was his wife, his heart became even more excited. Her appearance made him feel like his boring life became colorful. ¡°Hmph! We are ghost husband and wife, but we are strangers now that we are alive. Mu Yunxuan, I¡¯m telling you, in this life, you better dispel this thought of yours. Aren¡¯t you afraid to be hated by your charming Miss Ling Qiushui?¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re jealous.¡± The smile in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s face never disappeared. He had never felt like this before. His mood had never been thisfortable. ¡°Mu Yunxuan, don¡¯t pull the grass to lead the snake, you might have a bitter life. Send be back quickly.¡± Su Zimo doesn¡¯t want to spend time with Mu Yunxuan. What was he¡¯s saying? Why would she be jealous? She hated him, she doesn¡¯t have any feelings for him. ¡°You go to Jiuhuashan with this lord first.¡± Mu Yunxuan doesn¡¯t feel any slight anger. Today, for the first time in his life, he was pped by a woman. But he was not only angry but feeling a bit happy. He never thought he will enjoy being abused. While the two were bickering, they have arrived on top of the Jiuhuashan. ¡°Nine wings, go down.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± By the time the nine-winged golden dragonnded on the open space, the sky was already getting dark. Seeing the sky gradually darkening, fear also gradually rose in Su Zimo¡¯s heart. Her facial expression became more and more ugly. As the voices of magical beast sounded in the surroundings, her body trembled nonstop. Since she fell off the cliff at that time, she stayed alone the whole night in the darkness. And because she was injured and couldn¡¯t move, she feared to be swallowed by the beast. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± After the nine-winged golden dragon went back to his dantian, Mu Yunxuan looked back and saw Su Zimo¡¯s abnormal facial expression. ¡°Send, send me back now, I, I don¡¯t want to stay here.¡± Su Zimo said while stuttering as she wrapped her arms around her shoulders. Even up to now, her heart still remembered the fear and helplessness she experienced at that time. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? There are a lot of delicious wild fruits here, so I brought you here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat!¡± Su Zimo looked up and grabbed her mask in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s hand, then put it on her face. ¡°Fire Phoenix.¡± Her voice hasn¡¯tpletely fallen, but Su Zimo already sitting on a red phoenix. ¡°A fairy demon of heaven, fire phoenix?¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at Su Zimo in surprise, she made a contract with the me phoenix beast? ¡°Mu Yunxuan, you and I are strangers. I don¡¯t want you to appear in front of us, mother and child again.¡± As soon as she finished, she went away with full of determination. ¡°Damn woman, are you leaving like this? We are not strangers. Su Zimo, the moment you appear in front of me, we can no longer be strangers.¡± Mu Yunxuan red at Su Zimo¡¯s departing figure. He clenched his fist in anger, but he had some doubt in his heart. What is she afraid of? When his good mood disappeared, Mu Yunxuan could only go back home. Chapter 60.2 - On-site challenge (Part 2) Chapter 60: On-site challenge (Part 2) At the entrance of Mingyue Mountain Vi, a group of people was standing and waiting for Su Zimo toe back. To be more specific, Su Li, Su Xin, and Su Qi were waiting with anxious looked in the face. They all know that their mother was afraid of darkness. ¡°She¡¯s back, Momo is back.¡± He Yunting said while pointing his finger to the red figure in the night sky. That red figure was Su Zimo¡¯s contractual beast, the fire phoenix. He knows it very well in his heart. ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Momo... ...¡± Seeing Su Zimo came back, everyone was very excited. Su Zimo looked at her family that was waiting for her to go home. The loneliness and fear she felt inside her heart instantly disappeared and was reced by warmth. ¡°Why are you all here?¡± ¡°Momo, why didn¡¯t youe back a bit early? These three were very anxious and couldn¡¯t eat much at dinner. They wanted to stand here and wait for you.¡± Su Zinian went forward and said. ¡°Elder sister, Momo encountered something and was dyed. Let¡¯s go inside to rest!¡± Su Zimo felt very tired and wanted to sleep early. Su Xin looked at her mother. Seeing her dress has a trace of blood, she both felt guilty and grateful. Her mother worked hard for her. ¡°Momo, you should take me with you next time, I can take care of it for you.¡± Su Qingjue knows that his younger sister was not the same as before, but he still couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Thank you, big brother. Rest assured, Momo is not the same as before that can be bullied.¡± ¡°Mother...¡± Su Li knew what happened to her mother. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside to sleep. Mother is tired. If there is something, you can say it tomorrow.¡± Su Zimo said with a soft smile. This child didn¡¯t do anything wrong, it was all her fault. ¡°Xin¡¯er, let¡¯s go back to rest.¡± Su Zimo picked up Su Xin and went to Mingyue Xuan. * ¡°Xuan¡¯er, you¡¯re finally back, Qiushui has been worried about you and waiting for you here.¡± Jun Zixi kept reminding Mu Yunxuan about Ling Qiushui¡¯s anytime and anywhere. Mu Yunxuan entered the door with a lot of worries in mind. He doesn¡¯t have the intention to care about other things. He only frowned when he heard Jun Zixi¡¯s words. Ling Qiushui excitedly walked towards Mu Yunxuan. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, what happened to your face?¡± ¡°Mother, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± When he finished, he turned around and leave. ¡°Hey! Xuan¡¯er...¡± Mu Yunhan thinks its nothing, so he got up and leave. Ling Qiushui stared at Mu Yunxuan¡¯s departing figure. She was very angry. She hated it. She was in front of him, but she was treated like an invincible person. This night some people were destined to have a sleepless night. * Early the next morning, in front of the gate of Mingyue Mountain Vi, people had gathered and talked. These people were led by an 11-year-old boy dressed in a gorgeous and delicate robe. His hands were at his back, as he coldly stared at the gate. Su Zimo just got out of the bed andbing Su Xin¡¯s hair, when suddenly, He Yunting came over. ¡°Momo, someone came looking for Li¡¯er. A young boy was standing outside, saying he wanted to challenge him. This challenge has been posted to the public boards. Li¡¯er must ept this challenge ording to the rules of Haoyue Country.¡± Chapter 61 - Challenge, Royal Arena (Part 7)

Chapter 61: Challenge, Royal Arena (Part 7)

¡°You! Always reminiscing about the past, but there is me in your past, so I won¡¯t care at all.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha...!¡± The heartyughter spread throughout the mall hall. The people of Mingyue Mountain Vige had never seen Su Zimo so happy like that, so the people in the entire mountain vi couldn¡¯t help but have a happy mood. Tomorrow¡¯s life and deathpetition felt like have nothing to do with them. Su Zimo and Murong Shaofeng talked for a long time, she also let Murong Shaofeng stayed to eat dinner. After dinner, Murong Shaofeng also apanied the brothers and sisters to y for a long time before leaving.... ... At night, Su Zimo saw a light in Su Li¡¯s room, she knew that he hadn¡¯t slept yet, and so she came inside. Su Li, as usual, was carefully reading the book. If there was something he can¡¯t understand, he will put a mark on it. ¡°Li¡¯er.¡± ¡°Mother.¡± Su Li put down the book in his hand and quickly got up. He thought that his mother will note to see him tonight. ¡°Read less at night, you will hurt your eyes.¡± Su Zimo, as usual, held Su Li in her arms. ¡°Mother, I have nothing else to do, it¡¯s better to learn more about business.¡± Su Li pointed his finger to the book on the table. This book was about the life experience of a famous businessman. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t receive much attention. In this world, people don¡¯t pay much attention to business. ¡°Did Li¡¯er learn anything from it?¡± ¡°Mother, it says if you want to be a rich businessman, you have to apply your wisdom. Your wisdom will lead you to the path of richness.¡± ¡°Mmm! Understanding it is good, then you analyze it. Nowadays, what business do you think will boom in the fastest way?¡± Su Zimo decided to test her son. Su Shi thought about it, suddenly blinked and said: ¡°Mother, change is inevitable, now people are most concern about foods, clothing, jewelry, medicines and other various daily necessities. The rich kept pursuing a noble and luxurious quality of life, if you keep focusing in these areas, you will be an excellent businessman.¡± ¡°My Li¡¯er is so good. Mother will reward you. What do you want? Just tell me.¡± Su Zimo believes that her son will be better than herself in the future. ¡°Is it really okay? Mother, can I ask for anything?¡± Su Li¡¯s eyes were clear, but his tone has a bit trace of embarrassment. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Mother, can you sleep with me tonight? I miss mother¡¯s warm embrace.¡± Perhaps in Su Zimo¡¯s arms, he can be a 5-year-old child, so asionally he acted like this. ¡°With such a simple request, how can mother not agree? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to see sleep early. Tomorrow, you have to bring glory for our Mingyue Mountain Vi, alright?¡± Su Zimo picked up Su Li and walked towards her bed. Su Qi has already washed well, and Su Xin was ying on the bed and waiting for them. ¡°Qi¡¯er, howe you¡¯re here? Go and have fun with your uncle.¡± ¡°Hmph! Mother, you are too entric, I won¡¯t go.¡± Su Qi climbed on the bed, looking at Su Zimo¡¯s both hands were upied, his face showed dissatisfaction. ¡°Alright! Alright! I won¡¯t be entric, but you are not allowed to fart at night, do you understand?¡± ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t eat anything that will make me fart.¡± Su Qi said with a bit shy tone. It¡¯s not like he wanted to fart! As early as a year ago, Su Zimo let the two brothers sleep alone and she has been sleeping with Su Xin. Perhaps, because Su Xin was small and grew up without a father, they loved to stick with her. ¡°Mother tells us a fairy tale story tonight!¡± Su Xin opened her quilt happily and drilled inside. ¡°Alright, I will tell you a fairy tale story tonight.¡± Su Zimo felt like there was nothing else much happier than this event. She doesn¡¯t want much, she simply wants to live happily like this. Chapter 61 - Challenge, Royal Arena (Part 8)

Chapter 61: Challenge, Royal Arena (Part 8)

The brothers and sisters suddenly smiled. They liked to listen to the bedtime story that their mother told them. Even if they heard about it every night, they don¡¯t feel bored about it, because they learned a lot from these stories. ¡°In a farawaynd, there lived a fabulous old horse and a pony. One day, the old horse said to the pony, you have grown up, you can help your mother now to do something... ..¡± Su Zimo said. It was a story about a pony crossing the river. After telling five consecutive stories, the three finally closed their eyes. Su Zimo smiled happily and covered them with a quilt. She also wanted to sleep, but she suddenly heard a movement on the roof. Su Zimo immediately got up in vignce. But then, she saw Mu Yunxuan, suddenly appeared in her room. His body exudes a magnificent and elegant atmosphere. His pair of ck eyes deeply looking at Su Zimo. Su Zimo set a barrier around the children so that they could not hear the sound outside. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Su Zimo said in a bad tone, but then Mu Yunxuan also seemed to be in a bad mood. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me that much? During the day, you are very happy. Are you that happy to talk to Murong Shaofeng?¡± Mu Yunxuan looked awkward. She had a very different attitude towards Murong Shaofeng and him. Such an obvious difference made him very unhappy. Well, this was no surprise, for Su Zimo, Murong Shaofeng was like charcoal in the winter. While Mu Yunxuan, for her, he was the person who pushed her to hell. Su Zimo frowned in displeasure. ¡°How long have you been here?¡± Her people didn¡¯t find him? How advance this beast cultivation was? ¡°When Murong Shaofeng arrives, this lord also arrive.¡± Mu Yunxuan did not hide the truth. After Mu Yunhan left his study room, he remembered that Murong Shaofeng wille to the Mingyue Mountain Vi. When he thought of this, he couldn¡¯t sit still for a moment, and so immediately went to Mingyue Mountain Vi. He didn¡¯t expect to see apletely different Su Zimo. In front of him, she was like a tigress with full of vignce, but in front of Murong Shaofeng, she was just being herself. If they never met, today¡¯s event will not happen. But ever since they met, their encounter was full of surprises. She made his heart beats fast. All this was because of her. Mu Yunxuan was too focused on his feelings. After all, Su Zimo made him felt special. So when Su Zimo appeared again, he only focused and cares about her. The night was quiet, the moonlight was softly shining through the window, and it slowly draped the two figures. In the night sky, the two were staring at each other, but they were only recalling the sorrow and injury of their hearts. Su Zimo shook her head and released a sigh: ¡°You are not wee here, you go!¡± ¡°Do you think this lord came to see you? This lord came to see his children.¡± Hearing his indifferent tone with a trace of disgust, it can be seen that Mu Yunxuan was angry. His handsome face also looked gloomy and ugly. Even Su Zimo, who was not that far, could feel the chill from his body. Mu Yunxuan walked close to the bed and looked at the three children, who resembled him a lot. Remembering the scene just now, he pictured himself to it. That scene was too warm, which made a blind like him opened his eyes. He also has parents, but they never get along with warmth like them. ¡°Su Zimo, thank you! You took good care of them so well! And you teach them well!¡± Mu Yunxuan turned his back to Su Zimo, his handsome face was full of gratitude. He could imagine her hardship. Su Zimo stared at Mu Yunxuan¡¯s back. She was somewhat felt shy. She didn¡¯t expect him to say such words. In this life, people experience countless sadness and hardship. For Mu Yunxuan, she doesn¡¯t know much about him. All she knows was that she boils in anger when she sees him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, they are my children. It¡¯s only natural to take care of them.¡± ¡°Su Zimo, I¡¯m sorry, no matter what happened in the past, I hope you can forgive me. The ghost marriage made you and me came back to life, so to say, our fate had intertwined since then, you can¡¯t escape.¡± After Mu Yunxuan finished saying those words, he turned back and deeply looked at Su Zimo, and then he disappeared in the room instantly. Chapter 61.1 - Challenge, Royal Arena (Part 1) Chapter 61: Challenge, Royal Arena (Part 1) ¡°That¡¯s Li¡¯er business, let Li¡¯er go out and solve it.¡± Su Zimo said in an understated manner. Her face looked calm as she continued doing the work in her hands. He Yunting¡¯s mouth opened wide. Is there such a cruel mother in this world? That challenge was not a trivial matter! This mother in front of him was cruel, right? ¡°Momo, you shouldn¡¯t look down on this matter. That little boy outside is the grandson of Zhen Guogong, who¡¯s cultivation period was as high as Li¡¯er. He is also favored by the emperor of Haoyue Country. He has been following Ming Haidi to practice, he just came back and heard that Lier¡¯s cultivation was as high as him. He is not convinced, so he came to our door to challenge him.¡± Ming Haidi? Su Zmoi¡¯s eyes shed but still didn¡¯t say anything. He Yunting kept staring at Su Zimo. But, Su Zimo still acted like it was nothing. He Yunting was in a hurry! This woman must be waiting for his eyebrows to burned before she could see the urgency in his face! Her son was only 5 years old to cater to that challenge! ¡°Momo...?¡± ¡°Do you want me to stop it because there is a magistrate behind him? Or because Ji Hong is better than Li¡¯er?¡± So what if he was the grandson of Zheng Guogong? In her heart, no one canpare with her son. Su Li can cultivate fast because she used all the knowledge she learned in the 21st century. Su Li can defeat anyone whose cultivation was at least 2 levels higher than him. Jun Lintian was a living example. ¡°Momo, this is not only because he is the grandson of Zhen Guogong, but because he is also the nephew of the crown prince. The emperor also loves this child. This time, that child is challenging Li¡¯er. If this continues, who will be in an unfavorable position, that Ji Hong or our Mingyue Mountain Vi?¡± ¡°The challenge has been posted, no matter what the situation, it has already been set. You tell it to Li¡¯er and let him decide. I have a business meeting with Murong Gongzi today. I don¡¯t have time to manage it.¡± She doesn¡¯t believe that her son is not trustworthy. No time? He Yunting¡¯s eyes redden in anxiousness. ¡°Momo, are you really letting Li¡¯er decide?¡± He Yunting frowned his eyebrows. She has time to talk about business, but has no time to talk about her son¡¯s life and death! Well, he had seen this calm behavior of her many times. ¡°Momo, if Li¡¯er goes and lost, Zheng Guogong will not lose a face. But if Li¡¯er wins, I¡¯m sure Zheng Guogong will secretly deal with the Mingyue Mountain Vi. That Zheng Guogong is a sly old fox with sharp teeth.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. He Yunting, how is the progress of our business? Why are you so concern with the magistrate? My Mingyue Vi is also not a vegetarian.¡± Su Zimo said with cold eyes, He Yunting¡¯s face became pale. ¡°I know, I know, I¡¯ll go now. But didn¡¯t we just arrived here?¡± He Yunting sadly said and then walked towards Su Li¡¯s room. ¡°Mother, we all know brother¡¯s strength. My brother will not lose.¡± Su Xin smiled sweetly. That young boy wanted to beat his brother? That was only his wishful thinking. Su Zimo also smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it. Uncle Murong willeter. If the business got approve, our position in the Haoyue Country will be more stable.¡± Su Zimo picked up Su Xin, then said: ¡°Let¡¯s go and have breakfast first!¡± ¡°Mmm, Mother!¡± Su Xin kissed Su Zimo¡¯s cheek. She didn¡¯t mention anything about yesterday¡¯s event. Some things, she understood by heart, she doesn¡¯t want her mother to be sad. * In the Mingyue Mountain Vi, Su Li came out. Su Qi, He Yunting and Liu Shiyu were behind him. Su Li was wearing a gorgeous ck robe. He walked steadily. His delicate five senses that looked very calm were not in line with his age. Every step he took give off a powerful atmosphere. On the side, not far away from them, people can see that Ji Hong lost in momentum. ¡°Oh! Theye out, look, look, they really look the same!¡± The crowd apuded when they saw the two brothers. Chapter 61.2 - Challenge, Royal Arena (Part 2) Chapter 61: Challenge, Royal Arena (Part 2) ¡°You¡¯re finally out?¡± Ji Hong asked with a smug smile, he doesn¡¯t believe inside his heart that this little kid, whose head was only as big as his palm will reach the 6th stage of Jinxuan Period. ¡°Is it you who are challenging this young master?¡± This was the first time Su Li met the person, so he tried to be polite. On the other hand, Ji Hong even became more arrogant. ¡°Yes.¡± His proud tone and sharp eyes made other people stare at him. ¡°Uncle Shiyu, this talented person looks so arrogant. He looked like a white crane that has a bald tail, like a fly in the ointment.¡± Su Qi said with a low voice, but Ji Hong still heard of it. Ji Hong red at Su Qi. Su Qi didn¡¯t care, he only spits out his tongue. He didn¡¯t pay any care to Ji Hong¡¯s murderous eyes. ¡°Qi¡¯er, he is the grandson of Zhen Guogong. It¡¯s only reasonable for him to be arrogant.¡± Liu Shiyu said in disapproval, this was amon trait of children from a prestigious family. ¡°Huh! Howe this world is different frown what mother said?¡± Su Qi tilted his head. Just because he was from a prestigious family he is superior? Didn¡¯t he think that if his title was strip off he was just like any ordinary people? ¡°The battle will be held in Fengqing street, the biggest street in Haoyue Country. The day of the challenge will be tomorrow.¡± Whether Su Li agrees or not, Ji Hong directly stated the location of the challenge. Thepetition that happened in Fengqing Street was not for everyone, because it was in the Royal Arena. ¡°Wow! In the Royal Arenal! Does it mean the emperor will be there?¡± When the people heard of it, they fired up in excitement. Thepetition that happened in the Royal Arena has always been exciting. ¡°If you lose, you¡¯re dead.¡± Ji Hong looked at Su Li with a scornful look, and his tone was even more arrogant. ¡°And if you lose?¡± Su Qi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so he immediately asked. Seeing the look in Ji Hong¡¯s face, he wanted to make his face grew a few pustules. ¡°If I lose, you can do what you want.¡± Ji Hong crossed his arms around his chest and squinted his eyes at Su Qi. ¡°Burn white papers in the tomb, are you trying to fool me! If my brother loses, he will die. But if you lose, you will not die? Since it¡¯s a life and death battle, it must be fair. Your grandfather is the magistrate, but whoever loses the treatment must be fair. And if you truly want to challenge my brother, then sign a life and death agreement.¡± It¡¯s not that Su Qi was feeling pressured, signing was merely a one or two-stroke of a pen. But it concerns life and death, he doesn¡¯t care about the forces behind the country magistrate, but if the emperor tried to take revenge on them, it will be troublesome. ¡°Sign, sign, sign, who would be scared of a 5-year-old child.¡± Ji Hong directly said in anger. The follower behind him was startled in worry. ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s go back and discuss it with master first and then make a decision! This is a life and death agreement, even master will not agree with it at once.¡± ¡°This... ...¡± Ji Hong hesitated. ¡°Oh! What the hell is this, you¡¯re the one who came to challenge my brother. We are only 5 years old, but we can decide our life and death. But you, you have to go back first and ask your grandfather? If you¡¯re not decided yet, you go, don¡¯te back in our Mingyue Mountain Vi, trying to smash the sky with a stone.¡± Su Qi looked at Ji Hong with a face full of confidence. Ji Yun was so angry that he red at Su Qi. ¡°This is my business, I don¡¯t need to look for grandfather.¡± ¡°Young master, this... ...¡± This follower was a careful person at first nce. The master of Mingyue Mountain Vige, even after hearing the challenge, she didn¡¯te out. The housekeeper, He Yunting and the man beside him, Liu Shiyu, didn¡¯t say anything. The two 5-year-old children decided things on their own. If they were not confident about their young master, how can they just let this thing happened? Without wind there cannot be waves, they shouldn¡¯t put all the eggs in one basket! Chapter 61.3 - Challenge, Royal Arena (Part 3) Chapter 61: Challenge, Royal Arena (Part 3) But his young master¡¯s temper was... ... ¡°Then go to the Royal Arena of Fengqing Street and sign the life and death agreement!¡± Su Li stayed silent. No one can imagine if a 5-year-old child truly understands the life and death agreement. But looking at the firm expression on Su Li¡¯s eyes, people simply can¡¯t regard him as a 5-year-old kid. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± This time, Ji Hong didn¡¯t hesitate. He elegantly turned and lead the way. And that¡¯s it. The grandson of Zhen Guogong wanted to challenge the young master of Mingyue Mountain Vi spread throughout the entire Haoyue Country. Even the emperor learned of it. * In Yun City, Mu Yunhan was rushing to the Yunxiao Courtyard. As soon as he entered the study room, he saw Mu Yunxuan smirking while touching his cheek. He didn¡¯t even notice that he came in. He doesn¡¯t know if his brother lost his soul to Su Zimo. Mu Yunhan coldly stamped his feet, but Mu Yunxuan still didn¡¯t notice it. At that moment, Mu Yunhan was petrified. His big brother became like this since he returnedst night. He returnedst night with pped marks on his face but he was so happy about it. If his brother didn¡¯t be a fool, then what is he? ¡°Big brother, you still dare to smile?¡± With Mu Yunhan¡¯s cold words, Mu Yunxuan instantly recovered himself. He frowned his eyebrows and said: ¡°What if I am smiling? If I don¡¯t smile, do you want me to cry?¡± Mu Yunxuan gave his brother a bad look. ¡°Big brother, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going outside. There is a big event outside.¡± ¡°Big brother, big brother...¡± Mu Yunfan¡¯s voice sounded from outside. He and Murong Xingchen then entered the room. Mu Yunxuan frowned in dissatisfaction. Howe it was so difficult for him to have a peaceful time? ¡°You two hurriedlying in, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Yunxuan touched his forehead and asked with some impatience. Mu Yunfan wasn¡¯t bothered by this issue. ¡°Yunxuan, you still don¡¯t know? Zhen Guogong¡¯s grandson, Ji Hong went to find the young master of Mingyue Mountain Vi to challenge him! They already signed the life and death agreement in the royal arena today. If it wasn¡¯t for that, we wouldn¡¯t know his name, his name is, what is it again? Su, Su Li!¡± Murong Xingchen said with excitement. He personally witnessed Su Li¡¯s cultivation level. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s facial expression instantly changed. He coldly said: ¡°You two can go out now.¡± His cold words made the two feel like they were poured with cold water. ¡°Yunfan, let¡¯s go out. Let¡¯s not talk with your big brother, who has no time to chat. There is no meaning in thinking that he has the same thought as us. Let¡¯s go straight out.¡± Murong Xingchen said while looking at Mu Yunxuan¡¯s face. When they saw Mu Yunxuan¡¯s face became more ugly, they hurriedly run outside. ¡°Is this the big event outside you were saying? ¡± Mu Yunxuan slowly asked. ¡°Mmm! It¡¯s a life and death agreement.¡± Mu Yunhan went close to the chair and sat down. ¡°Even if they signed a life and death agreement, it¡¯s their business.¡± Mu Yunxuan was not shocked, he didn¡¯t show any care. Mu Yunhan can¡¯t sit still. ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s life and death agreement. Aren¡¯t you worried about Li¡¯er? He is only 5 years old. You shoulde out and decide for him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem with his age? Who sign the life and death agreement?¡± Su Zimo didn¡¯te out, which made Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t think too much. ¡°ording to Qing Feng, it is Qi¡¯er who signed.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s Qi¡¯er who signed, then you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s jade-like fingers tapped the marble tablezily. ¡°Big brother, what do you mean...?¡± ¡°My, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s son, will not do things that he is not sure.¡± Chapter 61.4 - Challenge, Royal Arena (Part 4) Chapter 61: Challenge, Royal Arena (Part 4) Mu Yunxuan¡¯s attitude seemed to be a bit off, he already regarded the three children¡¯s surname as Mu inside his heart. He forgot what Su Zimo told him. ¡°Big brother, they are still surnamed Su, not surnamed Mu.¡± ¡°There is no need to say a word regarding this matter.¡± Whether they were surnamed Su or Mu, they were all his children. With this matter, Mu Yunhan has nothing to say, the children were indeed his big brother. ¡°Tomorrow is thepetition. It is said that the emperor heard of it and so wille. Well, thepetition will be held in the Royal Arena. If Zheng Guogong and the Empress were not behind this matter, I am sure he will not let Ji Hong arbitrarily do this.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Mu Yunxuan still didn¡¯t care. ¡°Big brother, Ji Yaotian, that old man is a kind of person that doesn¡¯t let sand entered his eyes. When he heard Su Li¡¯s cultivation has reached the 6th stage of the Jinxuan period, he might have got worried about his grandson¡¯s title as a genius, so he thought of this event to prove his grandson¡¯s strength. Ji Hong has been training under Ming Haidi, so at the age of 13 years old, his cultivation period has reached the 6th stage of Jinxuan period. He also has a great talent.¡± Mu Yunhan said that with some envy. After all, very few people can reach the 6th stage of Jinxuan period at the age of 13. And because people were envy, they ignored the fact that Su Li was only 5 years old. ¡°Yunhan, howe you stretching your elbows outward? That Ji Hong reached the 6th stage of Jinxuan period at the age of 13. My son is only 5 years old but reached the 6th stage of Jinxuan period. He has no right to be called a genius.¡± In this matter, it can be said that Mu Yunxuan and Su Zimo has the same thought. ¡°Ha Ha Ha!¡± Mu Yunhanughed. Truth be told, for suddenly having two nephews and one niece, he was very surprised. ¡°I forgot about it.¡± ¡°Get ready, we will leave early tomorrow morning.¡± Mu Yunxuan leaned on the soft couch and closed his eyes. Mu Yunhan shook his head and got up. However, just when he walked to the door, he met Ling Qiushui. When Mu Yunhan saw Ling Qiushui, he felt a little pity in his heart. He thought that she would be his sister-inw. He didn¡¯t expect it will not happen at all. He was afraid that it will make their mother sad. ¡°Yunhan, I want to go in to apany your big brother. He will stay at home today, right?¡± Ling Qiushui¡¯s face looked very tender, her pair of eyes were as clear as water. Every move she made looked elegant and graceful, which a youngdy supposed to have. It can be said that she was also great beauty. ¡°Miss Ling, my older brother is busy with things that have piled up these days. Why note in some other time?¡± Mu Yunhan¡¯s words were cold, but that¡¯s because he knew that his big brother has no interest in LIng Quishui. Ling Quishui will only get sad more and more this continues. ¡°Han¡¯er, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t you want your big brother to marry a wife and have descendants earlier?¡± Jun Zixi always appeared at a crucial time. And this time, Mu Yunfeng was with her. Mu Yunhan suddenly had a headache. His mother not only came but also his father. ¡°Mother, father, your back! You don¡¯t need to worry about this matter.¡± His Big Brother already has a 5-years-old son. So what is there to worry about? ¡°Impudent, the descendants of our Mu family has always been a top priority, so how can you say not to worry about it?¡± Mu Yunfeng shouted, which made Mu Yunhan¡¯s neck shrink. Mu Yunfeng still brimming with energy, and his momentum hasn¡¯t reduced a bit. ¡°I heard from Shui¡¯er, that recently, the Mingyue Mountain Vi has been copying the goods we are making, and all her stores were opposite to our Mu Family¡¯s business. Doesn¡¯t your brother care about this?¡± Mu Yunfeng speaks so powerfully, which can make people surrender unconsciously. Mu Yunhan looked at Ling Qiushui intently, his eyes were full of doubt and questions. Ling Qiushui adverted her eyes as her heart skipped a beat. She has no other choice, she only has this old master and olddy as bargaining chips. She could only use their affection to pressure Mu Yunxuan. Well, she also knew that she was beautiful, so there¡¯s no doubt that she will enter Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes. * Elbow stretches outward ¨C it metaphorically means somebody helps another person. Chapter 61.5 - Challenge, Royal Arena (Part 5) Chapter 61: Challenge, Royal Arena (Part 5) ¡°Father, since when did you care about the family¡¯s business again? Big Brother has already made preparations for it. If you have nothing else to do, there will be apetition tomorrow in Fengqing Street. It will be interesting, the children willpete. Make sure to go there early in the morning.¡± After he finished, Mu Yunhan slipped away in a hurry. Ling Qiushui can discuss many things, why choose to tell this matter to their parents? At this time, Qing Feng came out. ¡°Old Master, Madam, Miss Ling, Master said he is busy, and ask the Old Master and Madam to go back first.¡± Qing Feng has always been loyal and straightforward, he always speaks what Mu Yunxuan said. ¡°He is getting bolder. He doesn¡¯t even put us in his eyes.¡± Mu Yunfeng¡¯s face instantly sank. ¡°Uncle Mu, since the lord is busy, then we shouldn¡¯t bother him. When the lord finished, let us visit him once again!¡± Ling Qiushui persuaded the two to make her look understanding. ¡°He grew up like this, so this is only he knows what to do.¡± For this, Mu Yufeng was very sure. After all, his son was talented in business than him. ¡°Shui¡¯er, you are very sensible. Xuan¡¯er treat you like this, but you don¡¯t get angry, rather you still think about him. Xuan¡¯er is truly blessed to have you. Alright, let¡¯s go back!¡± Jun Zixi took Ling Qiushui¡¯s hand and praised her constantly. Ling Qiushui acted shy. She has been wanting to get married, but after hearing some news, she realized that things might not get as smooth as she expected. She had to think of a way. * In the Third Prince Mansion, Housekeeper He was rushing to the study room. Jun Lintian was leaning his back on the chair, his face looked cold and had a bit trace of murderous intent. He entered the pce yesterday. From the tone of his father, he could sense that he was doubting him. With the things that appeared in Li Hu¡¯s body, he and his mother can¡¯t get away with it. He simply wanted to kill people. Today, when Su Ziyun visited him, he didn¡¯te out to see her. He didn¡¯t expect that this seemingly simple murder case can lead his n into utter destruction. ¡°This ve greets his highness.¡± Housekeeper He respectfully bowed. ¡°What did you find out?¡± Jun Lintian was toozy to get up and asked faintly. ¡°Answering back to his highness, this morning, the grandson of Zheng Guogong, Ji Hong, went out to challenge the young master of Mingyue Mountain Vi. The name written in the life and death agreement is Su Li.¡± Suddenly, Jun Lintian sat up straight: ¡°So to say, the surname of the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi is Su.¡± ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± ¡°Su Li, Su Zimo... ...¡± Jun Lintian mmed his fist on the table with a cold face. Was it Su Zimo? Is it really her? Was that the reason why she saved Su Qingjue and Su Zinian? If it was her, did she came back to take revenge? ¡°Go and check, be sure to get more urate information.¡± Jun Lintian was irritated, he can¡¯t stand anything that was not under his control. ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± After the Housekeeper He retired, Jun Lintian also got up and went out... ... * In the Mingyue Mountain Vi, Murong Shaofeng let his other follower, Zhu Yane in with a big bag. Su Zimo, He Yunting, and Liu Shiyu have been waiting for a long time. Seeing Murong Shaofenging in, Su Zimo was very happy. She was very happy because she will have a big profit. ¡°Shaofeng, youe here quickly. Let¡¯s go to the main hall.¡± He Yunting and Liu Shiyu nodded to Murong Shaofeng and said hello. ¡°I thought you will invite me to the partial hall.¡± Murong Shaofeng said with a yful smile. He heard that Jun Lintian has been invited to the partial hall twice now. ¡°No way! Shaofeng, you are the guest of my Mingyue Vi. The partial hall is only for people who are moths.¡± Su Zimo said with full of smiles andpliments. There was no way she would do that! Murong Shaofeng was her gold master! ¡°Oh! Shaofeng, why every time you wille to see us, I see you bringing a big bag with you?¡± Chapter 61.6 - Challenge, Royal Arena (Part 6) Chapter 61: Challenge, Royal Arena (Part 6) Su Zimo said with her mouth, but her pair of beautiful eyes were pinned on a few packages inside the big bag. He Yunting and Liu Shiyu shook their heads andughed. She said this thing every time, but she never refused any of them. She epts everything all the time. ¡°Mingyue Master, where do you want me to take this?¡± Zhu Yan looked at Su Zimo, who has beaming eyes. The owner of Mingyue Mountain Vi loved the gifts of their highness. Their highness carefully chooses every gift and all of them were great treasures. ¡°Zhu Yan, you are a big man, there is no need for you to ask! Go straight to the Mingyue Xuan.¡± Su Zimo smiled like a soft persimmon. ¡°Yunting! You take Zhu Yan in there and give the gifts to children. If they learned that their Uncle Murong is here, they will be very happy.¡± ¡°Alright! Zhu Yan,e with me!¡± This was not the first time Su Zimo cheekily epted Murong Shaofeng¡¯s gift. * In the main hall, Qing Lian and Qing He retired after serving snacks and drinks. ¡°Momo, are you just letting Su Li fight with Ji Hong tomorrow?¡± This morning, this thing has been spreading outside, and so he hurriedly came over for this matter. ¡°Shaofeng, people only live once, they need to experience many things to grow. Li¡¯er can decide what he wanted to do. And thispetition was decided by him, I will respect his decision.¡± Su Zimo felt that this thing doesn¡¯t really matter, but everyone looked at her indifferently. As if she was a vicious mother. As if she doesn¡¯t care about her son¡¯s life and death. As if she was wrong! If she doesn¡¯t fully understand her son¡¯s capability, why would she dare to joke with her son¡¯s life? ¡°Momo, but in the end, Li¡¯er is just 5-years-old.¡± ¡°My son is precocious and has already exceeded the scope of ordinary people.¡± Su Zimo took a bite of cake and then vaguely said. ¡°You! You misbehave like children.¡± Murong Shaofeng understood Su Zimo very well. She will not do things she was not sure about. However, Su Li was only 5-years-old. But in Su Zimo¡¯s point of view, he was matured enough. ¡°Shaofeng, you don¡¯t need to worry too much about this matter. Just wait and see the miracle tomorrow!¡± After eating thest bite of the cake, Su Zimo took a sip of tea. In front of Murong Shaofeng, she never acts elegantly. All her actions were the real her. Murong Shaofeng looked at her tenderly and affectionately. The so-called Buddha seemed to have abandoned him and he became evil. His love for Su Zimo was like possessive evil. When she came to Haoyue Country, he couldn¡¯t stand the pain of lovesickness, and so he followed her. ¡°Looking at you full of confidence, I am relieved.¡± Murong Shaofeng took the teacup and gently sipped, then he said, ¡°Momo, I have agreed in all of your conditions written on the contract. I already signed my name in it. You and I will do this business for 2 years. While your Mingyue Vi will produce the rice paper, my Hengfeng Trading Company will be responsible for selling. You can¡¯t cooperate will someone else!¡± Hengfeng Trading Company was the general name of all the store Murong Shaofeng operating. ¡°Shaofeng, thank you for your trust. Only by working with you I can confidently do this business. For your unconditional trust, I am really, really happy.¡± Su Zimo almost kneels in front of Murong Shaofeng. As long as Murong Shaofeng agreed, she can turn over her funds. ¡°Momo, you once said that the mountains never meet, but people can meet. Although I walk a different road in business, your goods are what people need. Your goods always bring good results. In other words, your goods speak for themselves.¡± In this regard, Murong Shaofeng was sure that Su Zimo¡¯s paper industry will shock the four countries. And he was her only partner. So how he will let this opportunity pass? ¡°Ha Ha! Well, making lots of money can make us live a better life. My ultimate goal is to live happily. Shaofeng, you will always be the first person I want to work with. There is no someone else. Because your the only one who believes me, when no one else does.¡± When Su Zimo finished, she couldn¡¯t help but remember what happened in the border. When she was just starting to do business, she was struggling so much. If Murong Shaofeng didn¡¯t help her, there will be no Mingyue Mountain Vi right now. Chapter 62.1 - Big bully, promoted in battle (Part 1) Chapter 62: Big bully, promoted in battle (Part 1) Mu Yunxuan¡¯s words made Su Zimo stunned for a while. She can¡¯t understand Mu Yunxuan¡¯s words most of the time. Does he feel sorry for all the pain he brought? When the ancient Su Zimo was still here, why they didn¡¯t treat her like a person? Without the consent of her brother and sister, regardless of the pain her brother and sister will feel, they took her by force... ... Su Zimo doesn¡¯t want to think about their reason, no, she doesn¡¯t want to think about it at all. So she justy back to bed to sleep. However, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s breath still lingered inside the room, which made her brain in chaos. Mu Yunxuan went out of the Mingyue Mountain Vi but didn¡¯t go back home. Instead, he went to the big tree and leaned against it. ¡°Su Zimo, what should I do with you? What should I do? For more than 20 years, no woman has entered my heart. Only you alone made me feel like this.¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at the moon in the night sky. He seemed to could see Su Zimo¡¯s reflection from it. ¡°Su Zimo, no matter how cold you treat me, you can¡¯t escape my palm.¡± Such an oath, revealed his true feelings. She was the one who broke their family¡¯s curse. Their fate had intertwined since then and will continue to do so. When a ck shadow jumped away, Mu Yunxuan could no longer be seen in the up the tree. Only the swaying of leaves could be heard. * Early the next morning, Fengqing Street was crowded with people. A 13-year-old boy and 5-year-old child will have a showdown. This event never happened before, so nobody wants to miss this wonderful moment. However, in the Mingyue Mountain Vi, the people present almost dropped their jaw on the floor. ¡°Momo, are you sure you¡¯re not apanying Li¡¯er?¡± Everyone looked at Su Zimo. ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Zimo replied with an ambiguous tone. Even under everyone¡¯s suspicious eyes, Su Zimo still eats leisurely. ¡°Li¡¯er is your son, you really don¡¯t want to go?¡± He had seen many people without conscience, but he had never seen a person withpletely had no conscience. ¡°I will not go.¡± ¡°You really will not go, aren¡¯t you worried?¡± ¡°I have something to do, so I can¡¯t go.¡± ¡°What else is more important than your son¡¯s life and death?¡± *Pa-* Su Zimo mmed her chopsticks on the table. Everyone¡¯s neck shrank back. ¡°He Yunting, you¡¯ve already asked this question more than 100 times. If you want to be dumb, I don¡¯t mind asking Qin¡¯er to create you a medicine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, can¡¯t say I say what I want to say?¡± He Yunting said, but he quickly covered his mouth. As if the next moment, Su Zimo will throw a medicine to his mouth. Su Zimo red at He Yunting. Even when having breakfast, she couldn¡¯t have a peaceful time. She can¡¯t apany Su Li today, so not only she let He Yunting and Liu Shiyu, but also her older brother and sister. He Yunting simply can¡¯t ept it. Heined as soon as the sunrise. Su Zimo originally wanted to go, but she still has something to do today. Today, with such a big event, Jun Lintian will definitely go to Fengqing Street to watch the fun. She needs to sneak to his pce and also to the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion so that he couldn¡¯t turn the table around. However, she will go and see her son¡¯spetition as soon as she finished. If Jun Lintian sessfully turned the table, the person who will die first will be her. ¡°Uncle He, mother had always done things in careful consideration. So mother will definitely go if she can. We can go by ourselves first.¡± Su Li said with an indifferent face. Although he was disappointed that his mother can¡¯t go, it was only a bit. Because it can be seen that his motherpletely trusted him. ¡°My son is really understanding, I am relieved! You better cheer for him!¡± ¡°Mother, rest assured. I will not let Mingyue Mountain Vi lose face.¡± Su Li¡¯s small jade-like face was filled with confidence. ¡°Alright! Qi¡¯er, take good care of Xin¡¯er. If you dare to leave her alone to go around eating foods, I will clean you up.¡± Su Zimo warned Su Qi, who was like a little glutton. He always forgets things when he sees delicious foods. ¡°I know, mother. On such an important asion, why would I choose to eat pig¡¯s trotters?¡± Su Qi said in a joke. Their mother knows what exactly he was thinking. ¡°Go, go now or you¡¯ll bete. You don¡¯t need to care about your heartless mother.¡± Chapter 62.2 - Big bully, promoted in battle (Part 2) Chapter 62: Big bully, promoted in battle (Part 2) He Yunting stared at Su Zimo, while Liu Shiyu shook his head with a smile. He Yunting was taking things so seriously. Su Zimo was not the kind of person who doesn¡¯t care about her son¡¯s life and death. She only has the utmost trust in him. ¡°Momo, don¡¯t worry. Your elder sister will take care of Xin¡¯er.¡± ¡°Your elder sister and I will be there, so you don¡¯t have the reason to get worried.¡± ¡°Momo, then we will go now.¡± Su Qingjue said and picked up Su Xin, while Su Xin waved her hand towards Su Zimo. When they left, Su Zimo changed her clothes and also went out of Mingyue Mountain Vi right away. * In the Fengqing Street, the whole street was surrounded by people. The emperor of Haoyue Country was dignified sitting on the main seat. He was wearing a golden robe with five dragon ws. On the top of his head, there was a crown carved with a dragon. He was over 50 years old, but he was still very energetic. And as usual, the royals were all handsome men. Sitting on both sides of the emperor, was Empress Ji Wu, and Jun Lintian¡¯s mother, Imperial Concubine Yao Qianhui. The two were dressed up beautifully. Each of them revealed a momentum of what imperial nobles should have. The Crown Prince and Jun Lintian also sat on each side. But this time, when they met, there was more suspicion between each other. Looking down below, Mu Yunxuan was wearing new clothes. Today, he was wearing a gorgeous white robe. The clothes he was wearing looked extraordinary. His upper robe was embroidered with gold silk. He waszily sitting in a chair, but his momentum was dazzling than the sun, so he attracted the attention of the audience. Ling Qiushui, who was sitting next to him, also has a dazzling smile on her face. Hearing the arguments of the people in the surrounding, she was very clear what it was all about. Today¡¯s sitting arrangement was arranged by Jun Zixi. And her meaning was self-evident. Because of curiosity, Jun Zixi and Mu Yunfeng also came. Mu Yunhan, Mu Yunfan, and Murong Xingchen naturally also came. Looking at the seats of Mingyue Mountain Vi, it¡¯s a shame that no one was still present. Murong Shaofeng stayed in a low key manner. He sat at the very end, he didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention. On this asion, even if their young master was in prison, the Su Family still came. There were also some families with prestigious name also came to watch the showdown. The time was not too early, but the people of Mingyue Mountain Vi still haven¡¯t appeared. Ji Hong, who was wearing white robes, has been waiting in the ring. At such a young age, his face was already filled with a sinister expression. His thin figure somewhat looked independent. The hustle and bustle in the surroundings continued. Everyone was as energetic as the sun. An old man, dressed in Chinese robes got up and walked towards the emperor. His face was full of wrinkles, but when he smiled, the audience became silent. He was Zhen Guogong, Ji Yaotian. Ji Yaotian was filled with a smile even when he knelt in front of the emperor. ¡°Your highness, this old minister dared to say, this Mingyue Mountain Vi is too arrogant. The appointed time is nearlying, but their people still haven¡¯t arrived. They didn¡¯t put your highness in their eyes¡ª¡± However, he hasn¡¯t finished his words, when a powerful sounding voice fell. ¡°Grandpa, like what you said, the appointed time is nearlying. Meaning the time hasn¡¯t arrived. Granpa, your pouring ck water on top of the head of Mingyue Mountain Vi, what is your intention?¡± Everyone was surprised when they saw two children suddenly standing behind Ji Yaotian. The two brothers, who suddenly appeared in front of the emperor were wearing a white and ck robe. And the empty seats of the Mingyue Mountain Vi earlier were already upied. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s gaze fell on the seat of the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi, but it was empty. When he saw that, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes became fierce. That woman, her son will have topete with a life and death agreement, but she didn¡¯te. Su Ziyun saw Su Qingjue and Su Zinian sitting among the people. So once again, she had a suspicion inside her heart. Is she really Su Zimo? Jun Shaochen¡¯s gaze involuntarily fell toward Su Zinian, who was carrying Su Xin. Su Qi continued coldly re at Ji Yaotian. The coldness in his eyes shocked everyone. The same with Su Li. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s lips curved with a proud smile. His sons naturally don¡¯t let him down. Chapter 62.3 - Big bully, promoted in battle (Part 3) Chapter 62: Big bully, promoted in battle (Part 3) Ling Qiushui naturally didn¡¯t miss to see the smile on Mu Yunxuan¡¯s lips. Her heart was swallowed by anger because of this. Her hands under her wide sleeves involuntary sped. She really wanted to confirm her own guess as soon as possible, so her eyes unconsciously fell to Jun Lintian. She doesn¡¯t know if he finished checking. The Emperor of Haoyue Country was very delighted when he saw two identical children. Su Li and Su Qi, even at such a young age, their momentum was fierce enough to shock everyone. ¡°Which one of you two is Su Li!¡± The Emperor always had a serious face but seeing the fairy-like existence of the two, his eyes unconsciously softened. ¡°Answering back to his highness, this lowly one is Su Li.¡± Su Li took a step forward but didn¡¯t kneel in front of the emperor. Instead, he looked at him calmly. The ¡®lowly one¡¯ words, made Mu Yunxuan¡¯s ears ache. His son shouldn¡¯t belittle himself. ¡°You are bold, you can¡¯t even understand a simple etiquette. If you see his highness, you should hurry up to kneel.¡± Ji Yaotian took this opportunity to roar his anger. He was d that he was able to escape that dilemma earlier. He didn¡¯t expect that such a 5-year-old kid will have a poisonous tongue. ¡°You are bold, his highness didn¡¯t even me my brother for not knowing the etiquette. We just came in the capital, not knowing this royal etiquette is justifiable, but you crossed over the imperial power. Grandpa, I am asking you, is there still his highness in your eyes?¡± Su Qi¡¯s poisonous tongue was quite famous in Mingyue Mountain Vi. Even his mother was not his opponent. So why would he be merciful to the outsiders? After he said those words, he removed their responsibility to kneel in front of the emperor. He also sessfully put the me on Ji Yaotian¡¯s head, which made him suffocate. ¡°You...you are simply ridiculous.¡± Ji Yaotian didn¡¯t expect that the same usation will be put on his head. Mu Yunhan almost got up and p his hands, this Zhen Guogong was not a simple veteran. He was the empress¡¯s father, which made him so arrogant. Even at the age of 80, if someone made him angry, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep soundly at night. With such usation, Ji Yaotian knelt on the floor again. The Empress looked at her old father unsightly. Even at such age, he fell on this kind of nonsense? ¡°Your highness, you mustn¡¯t listen to the nonsense of these children. This old minister absolutely doesn¡¯t have such intention to cross over the power of the imperial family.¡± ¡°Well, Zhen Guogong, it¡¯s just two 5-years-old children. You don¡¯t need to overwork yourself too much.¡± The Emperor didn¡¯t mind at all. He came here to rx. But he didn¡¯t expect to meet a talented person! ¡°I heard that you are triplets, where is the other one?¡± The Emperor was very interested in them. He only heard about twins, he haven¡¯t had a chance to see triplets. ¡°My apologies, your highness. My sister is in poor health and can¡¯te up to greet his highness.¡± Su Qi stepped forward again and said. His elder brother had never been a good speaker, so he followed him in this stage. ¡°Oh! So your sister is here today?¡± ¡°Yes, your highness. My sister is in the audience.¡± Su Qi pointed his finger to where Su Xin sat. The emperor looked at Su Xin¡¯s direction, but he was a bit far. He couldn¡¯t see her figure. ¡°Uncle He, please send me up, it seems that his highness wants to see me.¡± Su Xin, who was wearing a pink dress, looked very delicate. Her smile also looked very sweet. Many children of the same age as her were very jealous of her beautiful dress. ¡°Xin¡¯er, aren¡¯t you scared?¡± ¡°Uncle He doesn¡¯t have to worry, Xin¡¯er is not scared.¡± Su Xin smiled sweetly, her brothers were there, what is there to be afraid of? ¡°Alright!¡± He Yunting got up and took Su Xin in front of the emperor. Mu Yunfeng said with full of praise: ¡°The master of Mingyue Mountain Vi is very fortunate. These children not only look good but also has extraordinary cultivation level.¡± Every word he said fell on the ears of nearby people. ¡°That is of course.¡± Mu Yunxuan who was in a good mood said. Which made Mu Yunfeng felt a bit strange. Since when did Mu Yunxuan care about the well being of other people¡¯s children? Chapter 62.4 - Big bully, promoted in battle (Part 4) Chapter 62: Big bully, promoted in battle (Part 4) ¡°Hmph! No matter how good they are, they are not your grandchildren. Look, brother likes them too! But if it¡¯s our grandchildren, brother will be very fond of them.¡± Jun Zixi was very envious, but what can she do? All she can do is wait to have grandchildren, but why do the three children look so familiar? She felt like she had seen them somewhere before. ¡°Pfft!¡± Mu Yunhan looked away andughed at the two old couples. If these two learned that the children on the stage were their grandchildren, they would have so excited. ¡°Su Xin greets his majesty the emperor.¡± Su Xin greeted the emperor, not in a humble, nor despicable way. At the same time, Su Xin was holding a small bonsai with red-orange flowers in her hand. ¡°Good! Good!¡± The Emperor repeated the word ¡®good¡¯ for two times. ¡°This child is even more beautiful, but what is in your hand?¡± Obviously, the emperor also finds the bonsai in Su Xin¡¯s hand interesting. ¡°This is a gift for his highness, it is called Marigold Maidenhair.¡± ¡°Haha...!¡± The Emperorughed and said: ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of strange treasure, but I¡¯ve never seen this Marigold Maidenhair.¡± ¡°Your highness, this Marigold Maidenhair¡¯s flower bloom in sunrise and closed by the sunset. It brings happiness to the person who owns it.¡± Su Xin said. And then, Li Gonggong, who was at standing at the side of the emperor, went down and carefully took the Marigold Maidenhair in Su Xin¡¯s hands and present it to the emperor. ¡°Good! Xin¡¯er, I will ept your gift. I hope this can bring me happiness just like you said.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that his highness like it.¡± Su Xin smiled so sweetly. She deliberately brought this flower to dispel the emperor¡¯s anger if he suddenly asks why their mother didn¡¯te. Seeing the appointed time almost arrived, Su Xin felt relieved. Su Qi and Su Li naturally understood what¡¯s on their sister¡¯s mind. After the Emperor look for her, he might ask about their mother next. ¡°Imperial Father, the time of the tournament has arrived.¡± Jun Lintian reminded the emperor. He was very ufortable that the three children grabbed all the limelight. To be more precise, he was defeated by Su Li, so his heart felt extremely ufortable. ¡°Since the time hase, let¡¯s get started!¡± The Emperor was actually anxious to watch the tournament. After all, he had never seen a duel between children. Not to mention, the other party was only 5-years-old. Su Li nodded his head to Su Qi. Su Qi immediately understood his brother¡¯s meaning and took his sister down the stage. ¡°Big Brother, Xin¡¯er is really exquisite and thoughtful. When she goes up, the emperor forgot to ask why sister-inw didn¡¯te.¡± Mu Yunhan said in a low voice that no one could hear. ¡°Go and bring Xin¡¯er here. The heat is too much, she will be ufortable.¡± ¡°Big Brother, aren¡¯t you afraid of mother to get suspicious? Or any of these people?¡± ¡°There is nothing to get suspicious about, Xin¡¯er is so lovely, who doesn¡¯t want to hug her? Just go!¡± Mu Yunxuan doesn¡¯t care about what other people think. He just wanted to hold his daughter. At this time, Su Li and Ji Hong were both ready on the stage. They were just waiting for the drum to sound. Coincidentally, Su Qi took Su Xin down near Mu Yunxuan¡¯s ce. Mu Yunhan no longer needs to get up and bring Su Xin. ¡°Xin¡¯er, Qi¡¯er, don¡¯t go down, juste and sit here.¡± Mu Yunxuan smiled and waved his hand at them, which instantly attracted Jun Lintian and Jun Shaochen¡¯s attention. Mu Yunfeng also couldn¡¯t help but frowned: Xuan¡¯er... ...? Su Qi turned his head. When he saw all the chair was upied and a woman was sitting next to their father. He suddenly became unhappy. ¡°Uncle, there is no ce for us to seat. I think it¡¯s still better to go back to our own ce!¡± After saying those words, he pulled Su Xin away. Su Xin looked at Mu Yunxuan sadly. In fact, she wants t to be with their father. He was exactly what she imagined, considerate, gentle, and most importantly, he loves her. Chapter 62.5 - Big bully, promoted in battle (Part 5) Chapter 62: Big bully, promoted in battle (Part 5) ¡°Qi¡¯er, how could that be?¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at Ling Qiushui, who was sitting to his side. His meaning was very obvious. Ling Qiushui pretended she didn¡¯t see anything. What is this? She can¡¯t evenpare to two 5-years-old children! Mu Yunxuan could only give Qing Feng a wink. ¡°Miss Ling, can I trouble you to sit in the chair next to you.¡± Qing Feng said with an emotionless face. Ling Qiushui¡¯s face turned pale in embarrassed. He didn¡¯t even bother to talk to her! ¡°Alright!¡± Ling Qiushui, who suffered a lot of grievances, turned her gaze to Jun Zixi. However, at this time, she didn¡¯t find her looking at her, Jun Zixi¡¯s gaze was focused on Su Xin¡¯s body. So she had to give up and move to the chair beside her. ¡°Thank you, beautiful aunt!¡± Hearing the word ¡®Aunt¡¯ made Ling Qiushui even angrier. She can¡¯t wait to tear Su Qi¡¯s mouth. She was so beautiful and still so young. How dare he called her ¡®Aunt¡¯! Su Qi¡¯s mood became a lot better. And sat to Ling Quishui¡¯s original chair. ¡°Xin¡¯er.¡± Mu Yunxuan took Su Xin into his arms. ¡°Cough...! Uncle, it¡¯s pretty cool in here. Thank you, Uncle.¡± Su Xin smiled bitterly. Obviously, she wanted to call him father, but she couldn¡¯t do so. ¡°If it¡¯s cool it¡¯s good.¡± Mu Yunxuan said while carefully wiping off the sweat on Su Xin¡¯s forehead. Mu Yunfeng and Jun Zixi were so shocked to see this action of their son. He was not so gentle to them. But to this little girl... ...no, wait, how did he know these two children? Murong Shaofeng looked at Mu Yunxuan¡¯s movements with doubts. He was a little shocked. The three children were very close to him, but Mu Yunxuan and them... ...Murong Shaofeng had some troubles to understand. *Boom....* The drumming sounds of the drum were like a thousand horses galloping, which interrupted everyone¡¯s thoughts. In an instant, the weather between the heavens and the earth changed greatly, and two different colors of air condensed on the heads of the two. ¡°Look, look, it¡¯s starting.¡± ¡°Guess who will win?¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult to say, I can only know the result when the battle is over.¡± ¡°I guess it must be Young Master Ji!. After all, Young Master Ji is an apprentice of Ming Haidi.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Look at Su Li, there is no fear in his eyes. He looks so confident, which shows he is confident to win this battle.¡± The audience began to talk about the battle, and their arguments were endless. Arge and a small figure constantly hitting each other in the ring. Obviously, Ji Hong was in the 6th stage of Jinxuan Period. But after one night, he reached the 9th stage of Jinxuan Period. They must have done something. When Su Qi saw it, his little figure bounced off the chair. ¡°Damn it, they are really mean, they¡¯re cheating.¡± Su Qi¡¯s eyes were filled with suffocating anger as he watched his brother fighting tightly. This was the first time Mu Yunxuan saw Su Qi angry. Of all the people present, only Su Qi instantly saw this trick. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes emitted a dangerous atmosphere. In the end, this old fox let his grandson eat an ¡®enhancer pill¡¯ to increase his level of cultivation by three levels. If he dares to hurt his son, he will eat him alive. Su Li, who was fighting on the stage also noticed this change. It¡¯s very easy for him to defeat people with the same cultivation level as him. This Ji Hong was in the 6th stage of Jinxuan period yesterday, but now, he was promoted to the 9th stage. Ji Hong definitely has taken enhancer pills. ¡°Hmph! How despicable.¡± Su Li coldly said. When Su Li said those words, Ji Hong¡¯s face reddened in embarrassment, but he didn¡¯t show an ounce of mercy. Only by winning and killing Su Li, he can bury this secret forever. Seeing the killing intent to Ji Hong¡¯s eyes, Su Li¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of sarcasm. ¡°Want to kill me, you are not qualified.¡± Su Li took a deep breath and slightly bent his knees. As he screamed, the surrounding mysterious energy umted from his palm. Chapter 62.6 - Big bully, promoted in battle (Part 6) Chapter 62: Big bully, promoted in battle (Part 6) As Su Li¡¯s body gradually moved forward, the mysterious energy in his palm became bigger and bigger. When Ji Hong saw it, his heart suddenly became tight. What kind of tricks is he trying to do? Ji Hong put his guard high against Su Li, but it was toote! *Bang* Ji Hong was hit by Su Li¡¯s mysterious energy and he vomited a mouthful of blood. Ji Hong, who vomited blood, immediate gasped for breath. ¡°See, didn¡¯ I said Su Li is amazing! Look everything is under his control, he will win this.¡± ¡°And Su Li is just 5- years-old!¡± The audience was full of envy as they started discussing the event. Su Li was still very young but reached the 6th stage of Jinxuan Period. Such achievement was very far from the likes of them, average people. There were so many people in this world who practice the mysterious energy. When an average person became 4 or 5-years-old, it¡¯s already amazing if they can feel the mysterious energy. Because there were still many people who can¡¯t feel mysterious energy at the age of 10, so they can¡¯t cultivate. Seeing that Ji Hong vomited blood, Ji Yaotian couldn¡¯t sit still. He looked at Su Li with his turbid eyes. Even he himself couldn¡¯t believe it. A 5-year-old child reached the 6th stage of Jinxuan Period! ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry, no one knows who wins until the very end. Let¡¯s believe Hong¡¯er.¡± Ji Hong¡¯s father, Ji Qianlong, confidently said. He doesn¡¯t believe that his son will be defeated by a 5-year-old kid. However, everyone was still surprised, no one was expecting to see such a scene. ¡°Great! My brother is going to be promoted.¡± Su Qi screamed with joy. ¡°Uncle, my brother is very powerful, right?¡± Su Xin looked at Mu Yunxuan proudly, her eldest brother and second brother were the best. They will not let their family lose a face. ¡°Mmm! Our Xin¡¯er is also very powerful.¡± Mu Yunxuan said while pinching Su Xin¡¯s little nose. Then, he looked at Mu Yunhan: ¡°Yunhan, pay attention to nearby people. Don¡¯t let anyone harm Li¡¯er.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Shiyu, Li¡¯er will be promoted.¡± He Yunting didn¡¯t expect that Su Li will suddenly advance in the battle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will dare to act rash in front of the emperor.¡± Liu Shiyu said calmly. ¡°What!¡± Ji Hong looked at Su Li in horror. His eyes got wide open in surprise. How can he be suddenly promoted? Everyone saw the golden light on the top of Su Li¡¯s head get stronger and stronger. ¡°Oh! Look, what is that?¡± ¡°Oh my! That is the promotion halo!¡± ¡°Holy cow, can you get promoted during battle?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before... ...¡± Themotion in the surroundings became louder and louder. What¡¯s more unimaginable was that almost everyone in the capital came in the arena. ¡°Imperial Father, this Su Li can be said the best cultivator of all. Only a few people get promoted during battle.¡± The Crown Prince was very delighted for Su Li. This kid and younger brother will definitely turn over the sky. He¡¯s afraid that today, his grandfather and uncle will be sad. They can¡¯t turn over the life and death agreement. ¡°Mmm! Your right, it¡¯s been so long since we had some rare talent in our country. If you can have someone like Su Li under you, you will be very helpful to me in the future.¡± The Emperor of Haoyue Country governed his people with benevolence and filial piety. Because of this, the Haoyue Country was able to develop well in peace. ¡°Imperial Father, actually this prince was able toe back alive because of these two Su brothers. They are the ones who saved my life in the Misty Forest.¡± ¡°Alright! I will look into it.¡± The Emperor nodded his head and looked at Su Li kindly. On the other hand, Jun Lintian¡¯s eyes became sharp. It turned out that their n failed because of these two stinky boys. Today, his heart has been skipping a beat a few times. He really had a bad feeling inside his heart. ¡°Chen¡¯er, look, he actually got promoted to the 9th stage of the Jinxuan Period, this ispletely unbelievable!¡± The Emperor looked at Su Li incredibly. Chapter 62.7 - Big bully, promoted in battle (Part 7)

Chapter 62: Big bully, promoted in battle (Part 7)

¡°Great, my brother has been promoted by three stages. This Ji Hong is dead, alright!¡± Si Qi was so happy that he danced on the spot and kept twisting his buttocks. Everyone around him couldn¡¯t help butugh with his actions. Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t say a word, but his lips curved with a proud smile. His son seems more powerful than he had imagined. And this smile happened to be seen by Ling Qiushui. Looking at the little in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s arms, feeling morefortable, than an honorable person like her, how she ept this defeat? ¡°Look, look, he has been promoted by three stages, this child is simply a prodigy!¡± ¡°Oops! What a big loss. We bet in the Mu Family Casino that Ji Hong will win. All of my money will be gone.¡± ¡°Haha! We bet that Su Li will win. We heard a rumor that even the Third Prince was no match for him.¡± In the crowd, some people were happy, some were angry, some were regretting. In other words, the crowd has mixed feelings. ¡°Big Brother, Li¡¯erpletely breakthrough. I¡¯m sure the Ji Family will not dare to make a move in front of the emperor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if they won¡¯t.¡± Mu Yunxuan said while he was giving Su Xin a pastry. Su Xin was very happy, her smile always looks so sweet. ¡°I can¡¯t continue to live anymore. Xingchen, tell me, is there a god? This is uneptable. At first, my cultivation is lower than him by one, but now it¡¯s four. He doesn¡¯t let us chase after his level.¡± Mu Yunfan said with a sad face. How can he not feel ashamed? ¡°You asked for it. Who told you not to practice hard?¡± Murong Xingchenughed while saying. Mu Yunfan was like a withered eggnt, he couldn¡¯t lift him. ¡°Yunfan, don¡¯t you think your big brother is ill? He treats that little girl so gently. Look at them, they¡¯re just like father and daughter.¡± Compared with others, Murong Xingchen finds this matter more interesting. Mu Yunfan turned his head to look: ¡°Xingchen, thinking about it, they actually look a bit simr.¡± Well, not actually a bit, they looked very simr, that¡¯s why Mu Yunfan couldn¡¯t move his eyes away. Ji Yaotian looked at Su Li sullenly. This was too abnormal. What should he do with his beloved grandson? Ji Yaotian was so anxious that his body started trembling. As soon as Su Li got promoted, Ji Hong immediately attacked Su Li. His eyes looked so fierce and filled with murderous intent. First, he robbed his reputation as the child prodigy. Secondly, Su Li knows his secret. Third, as long as Su Li exists in this country, he will never have his previous glory. Killing Su Li was the only way to make everything back to normal. When Su Li¡¯s fierce eyes opened, the first thing he saw was Ji Hong¡¯s hand that was flying towards him. His small body gently moved back and escaped the attack. Su Li instantly leaped forward, his body was like a sword flying towards Ji Hong. ¡°This move is like thunder that descends from the sky. His attack is very smooth. And every movement he makes is just right. His master must be immortal.¡± Mu Yunfeng didn¡¯t remove his eyes since Su Li and Ji Hong fight against each other. ¡°Then can you guess who it is?¡± Jun Zixi can¡¯t guess it, she could only feel that Su Li¡¯s fighting skills were fast. ¡°Not for the moment.¡± Mu Yunfeng frowned and decided to continue watching. ¡°Uncle, my brother insisted on practicing for two hours every day. In 365 days per year, he never stops even once. My second brother also insists on practicing alchemy every day. That¡¯s why the two of them are outstanding.¡± When Mu Yunxuan heard of those words, his heartache increased. He knew Su Li¡¯s purpose for practicing every day. Not to mention, Su Qi. ¡°Because they work hard, they will be recognized in the whole world.¡± Although Mu Yunxuan¡¯s heart ached for the two brothers, he knew very well that in this world, the strong can continue to live, while the weak could only die. ¡°Bang!¡± Ji Hong flew out of the ring and mmed on the wall. ¡°No! No!¡± Ji Yaotian couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. ¡°Father, the life and death agreement has been signed. We shouldn¡¯t intervene.¡± Ji Qianlong said to Ji Yaotian, who was crumbling. But deep inside, he was more distressed for his son. ¡°Su Li will win... ...¡± Chapter 62.8 - Big bully, promoted in battle (Part 8) Chapter 62: Big bully, promoted in battle (Part 8) ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it!¡± ¡°The owner of the Mingyue Mountain Vi is so blessed...!¡± There was another uproar in the crowd. Su Zimo, who was standing among the crowd, looked at Su Li with full of smile. He didn¡¯t let her down. In this world where only the strong were being respected, there was no need to pretend like a fool, showing one¡¯s strength was best now and in the future. ¡°You, what do you want to do?¡± Ji Hong felt like his whole body was broken, he couldn¡¯t stand at all. ¡°What do I want to do? Ji Hong, how can a noble like you forgot things so easily? We signed the life and death agreement, the loser must... ... die.¡± Su Li said with a sullen face, he looked like a messenger from hell while staring at Ji Hong. He has always been a gifted person, and he never thought that he will lose. Everyone was watching this scene nervously, and Su Zimo was not in a hurry to move in front of the crowd. She believed her son has his own calctions. ¡°You, you want to kill me...?¡± Ji Hong struggled hard to get up, but when he moved his body, he felt a tremendous pain all over his body that he almost wanted to cry. ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you, what will we do with the life and death agreement?¡± Su Li walked step by step closer to Ji Hong. ¡°Big brother, do you think Li¡¯er will really kill Ji Hong?¡± Mu Yunhan does not care about Zheng Guogong. It¡¯s just if Ji Hong die, Zhen Guogong will definitely find trouble with Mingyue Mountain Vi in the dark. ¡°Uncle, rest assured. My older brother has always done a decent job.¡± Su Xin sweetly smiled at Mu Yunhan. Mu Yunhan finds the word ¡®uncle¡¯ really sweet. But seeing her pale face, he couldn¡¯t help but have a heartache. Su Li raised his hand, and all the eyes of the people fell on the power gathering on his hand. Ji Hong looked at Su Li in horror. Defeat was something he never thought about, what more death. ¡°Young Master Su, please be merciful! Ji Yaotian pampered Ji Hong since he was very small, so how can he just watch his beloved grandson die? Mu Yunxuan looked up at Ji Yaotian: This old fox, he finally can¡¯t sit still anymore? Su Li turned and looked at Ji Yaotian with cold eyes. ¡°Be merciful? Zhen Guogong, the life and death agreement has been signed. A 5- year-old like me can understand it¡¯s meaning, so how can you not know!¡± Su Li looked at Ji Yaotian with full irony, the meaning of his words was very obvious. A 5-year-old child knew the rules, but he, a 70-year-old man deliberately stopping him. ¡°Young Master Su, that is true, but Ji Hong is my beloved grandson. This old man hopes for Young Master Su to be merciful. I know that what I am saying is inexcusable, so this old man is asking for a favor. In the future, if Mingyue Mountain Vi needs help, you can ask me for help anytime. I hope Young Master Su can spare my grandson¡¯s life.¡± Ji Yaotian said his thought without thinking. Hearing those words, the Empress couldn¡¯t help but frowned her eyebrows. Ji Yaotian didn¡¯t ask the emperor for mercy, this battle and life and death agreement was the thing between the contestants. He could only persuade the other party. He was old, the other party was only a 5-year-old child, but he still tried to beg. He didn¡¯t care about his reputation as long as he can save his grandson. Su Li squinted his eyes, which made the people can¡¯t see whats the look in his eyes. ¡°Zhen Guogong said that Ji Hong is your beloved grandson. I, Su Li, is also my mother¡¯s beloved son. When your beloved grandson was trying to kill me, have you ever thought about what my mother feels?¡± Su Li said word by word. He was trying to empathize with him. ¡°What Young Master Su said is right. This old man didn¡¯t teach my grandson about what is right. Young Master Su, please put down your hand and spare my grandson¡¯s life.¡± Ji Yaotian became so anxious. He was very scared to see his grandson die. He almost kneels in front of Su Li. ¡°Uncle, my brother is just bluffing. In fact, he doesn¡¯t want to kill Ji Hong at all.¡± ¡°Does Xin¡¯er know what is her brother¡¯s thinking?¡± Mu Yunxuan asked with full of pampering tone. Chapter 63.1 - Forcing one鈥檚 way, asking the emperor to be the witness (Part 1)

Chapter 63: Forcing one¡¯s way, asking the emperor to be the witness (Part 1) ¡°My brother is just waiting for Zhen Guogong to say those words. Our Mingyue Mountain Vi just started in Haoyue Country, we can¡¯t afford to be enemies with Zhen Guogong and the royal families. But of course, if they bully us, it¡¯s another matter.¡±

Su Xin said what¡¯s on his brother¡¯s head. In fact, the three of them always thought the same thing. Their mother said it was called telepathy. Mu Yunxuan looked at Su Li¡¯s little figure with a distressed look in the face. It was really difficult for him. At such a young age, he needs to consider things one by one. ¡°Look, even Zhen Guogong is pleading mercy.¡± ¡°Right! People always need to ask mercy to this old man, but now it¡¯s his turn. And it¡¯s to a 5-year-old kid. It seems the sun came out to the west this time.¡± ¡°Yeah right! At least they learn that anyone who lives in this world can fall. That Ji Hong has always been an arrogant child. This defeat will teach him that there will always be someone in this world that is more powerful than him.¡± ¡°Hmph! That Zhen Guogong has always contemptuous to others. I¡¯m sure he felt like dying for asking mercy to a 5-year-old kid.¡± The crowd began discussing things. Zheng Guogong¡¯s people were both shocked and angry. Even the empress couldn¡¯t sit still. Su Zimo secretly smiled. Those t sentences made her heart trembled. Indeed, he was her son she carefully carved. She passed to him the so-called be smooth and slick in establishing a social rtionship. Sometimes people need to take a step back to broaden their world. In this case, not only Zhen Guogong will owe him a favor, but he also paved a new path to back out in this predicament. ¡°Since Zhen Guogong openly speaks out his mind, I will not take Ji Hong¡¯s life. But Zheng Guogong should ask the emperor to be the witness and write an agreement as a piece of evidence, stating that if Mingyue Mountain Vi needs help, Zhen Guogong will not hesitate to assist us. Our Mingyue Mountain Vi has nothing but small fry businesses, we can¡¯t guarantee that we will not need help.¡± Su Li said, but his calction was very obvious. With the emperor as the witness, Zhen Guogong couldn¡¯t just pour dirty water on their heads in the future. And not only that, but he also needs to help them as a sign of owning a favor. When Zhen Guogong heard of it, he almost sat down on the ground. He doesn¡¯t know what to do. Let the emperor testify? Isn¡¯t that equivalent to pping the emperor¡¯s face? He was the emperor¡¯s father-inw! Su Li¡¯s calction had gone too far. He didn¡¯t expect that this stinky boy will be so difficult to fool. Even at such a young age, his understanding of this world was deep. He ate their family step by step. If he let the emperor testify, this matter will definitely spread out, but this time, does he have other choices? Ji Yaotian turned and walked to the front of the Emperor. Seeing the Emperor with an ugly facial expression, he hardens his scalp and said: ¡°Your majesty, Young Master Su is willing to spare Ji Hong¡¯s life, but asking the emperor to be the witness. Please save Ji Hong¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Imperial Father, how can we ept such an arrangement? Zhen Guogong is not only a country magistrate but also the country¡¯s governor, how can he obey a small merchant¡¯s request?¡± Jun Lintian stood up and opposed it. If Zhen Guogong and Mingyue Mountain had a connection, it will be equivalent to having one more enemy. He hasn¡¯t forgotten what that woman said. She said she will take revenge for Su Zimo. When Su Qi heard those words, his eyes squinted, but his lips curved with a sly smile. Does this bastard prince think he is holding a gourd and just can pour dirty water on their heads? Seeing he can¡¯t wait to die, then he will dly fulfill it. ¡°Third Prince, you¡¯re saying that our Mingyue Mountain Vi is nothing but a small merchant, so Zhen Guogong shouldn¡¯t listen to our request? If the Third Prince has no problem with his ears, you must have heard that my brother said he is willing to spare Young Master Ji¡¯s life but the emperor must serve as a witness. I don¡¯t know what the Third Prince is so nervous about?¡± Su Qi¡¯s tone was not warm and almost killed Jun Lintian¡¯s domineering momentum. Jun Lintian angrily looked at Su Qi, he dared to say that he has a problem with his ears? Is he going to be nted twice by these two brothers? ¡°Does this prince need to be nervous? It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then, does the Third Prince mean to say that since they signed life and death agreement, my brother killing Young Master Ji is just fine, right?¡± Hmph! What a small fry, I, Su Qi will let you ride a big horse today and put you in a dilemma. Let¡¯s see if you dare offend both Zhen Guogong and Mingyue Mountain Vi! ¡°No, no, Second Young Master Su, he doesn¡¯t! Third Prince, please don¡¯t interfere in this matter.¡± Ji Yaotian was so anxious that he almost faint. Why the Third Prince adding up himself in this chaos! ¡°Zhen Guogong, you...¡± Jun Lintian¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment, he was doing this for the sake of the imperial family¡¯s face: ¡°Imperial Father, but this is detrimental for the royal family¡¯s face, please father think twice.¡± The emperor wrinkled his eyebrows and fell into deep thoughts, but Su Qi opened his mouth again: ¡°The Third Prince¡¯s words are too heavy, this matter is something a person should be proud of and honored with, but the Third Prince make it sound so harsh.¡± Chapter 63.2 - Forcing one鈥檚 way, asking the emperor to be the witness (Part 2)

Chapter 63: Forcing one¡¯s way, asking the emperor to be the witness (Part 2) Su Qi said then shook his head with full regret, but his pair of clear eyes were slyly looking at Jun Lintian: You want to hit while the iron is still hot, then I¡¯ll look for a hole and return it to you.

When everyone heard it, they didn¡¯t know what medicine Su Qi had taken. Is there pride and honor in this matter? They can¡¯t think about it at all! The crowd couldn¡¯t help but stare at Su Qi and wait for him to exin. Mu Yunxuan shook his head and smiled. This child¡¯s idea was full of evil. He¡¯s afraid that only he could have the heart say such words. When Su Zimo heard of it, she naturally knows what his son wanted to do. However, she doesn¡¯t care, her two sons were free to do what they want, she, their aging will always be standing on their back. ¡°Su Qi, why a person should feel proud and honor about it, let me hear it.¡± When the emperor opened his mouth, Imperial Concubine Yao frowned her eyebrows in displeased. Even the Emperor followed 5-year-old child nonsense? There was nothing wrong with her son¡¯s reasoning. This thing naturally a big p on the imperial family¡¯s face. It¡¯s just, in front of everyone, she couldn¡¯t open her mouth and defend her son. ¡°Your majesty has always been righteous, fair and selfless. My brother only wanted his majesty to testify. There is no other meaning. The imperial family will lose nothing. The most honorable person sitting here today, is his majesty the emperor, the pride of the sky. If his majesty will serve as a witness, it will be a big honor for our Mingyue Mountain Vi and Zhen Guogong.¡± Such simple sentences, but let everyone suddenly realized what this thing all about. The emperor¡¯s influence will get higher and higher. If he testifies, not only the Mingyue Mountain Vi and Zhen Guogong will feel honored, but he also indirectly saved Ji Hong¡¯s life. Such a kind-hearted person, he will be the best emperor. ¡°Yes, yes, your majesty, this old minister thinks the same.¡± Ji Yaotian felt a bit better. At such a critical moment, this Su Qi can give a quick response. These two brothers should not be underestimated. Even the emperor was eaten by them. He jumped to the trap they dug step by step. Even though many people think that it¡¯s only the Mingyue Mountain Vi¡¯s preparation for their family¡¯s retaliation in the future, but who would dare to refute such words? ¡°Your majesty, as the saying goes, there are no eternal friends and enemies. This event happened because the gap between the two is too big. My brother who is only 5-years-old has reached the 6th stage of Jinxuan Period... No, he now reached the 9th stage. Young Master Ji Hong is very proud. It¡¯s justifiable that he wanted to challenge him. I hope his majesty could understand.¡± Su Qi took this opportunity not only to speak the strength of Mingyue Mountain Vi but also let everyone know Ji Hong¡¯s jealousy andck of virtuous. And hisst sentence means to say, that he hopes the emperor could help. With this, he let everyone think that their Mingyue Mountain Vi was not jealous people orcking in virtuous, but rather care about others. When Su Qi said those words, a young boy, about 7 or 8-years-old in the crowd, with a bit messy hair, wearing ordinary clothes, looked at Ji Hong, who was lying like a dead man. No one knows if the look in his eyes was hatred or something else. ¡°Good! Su Qi, you said it well! Some contradictions are often caused by saving one¡¯s face. You have such a broad understanding at a young age, I hope all the children in the world are like you.¡± The Emperor¡¯s mood was very good. He looked at Su Qi with appreciation more and more. He has lived for decades, but he doesn¡¯t have such a broad understanding as Su Qi. For him, his face is his dignity, which people looked up into and respect. Su Qi¡¯s moved not only respected him as the emperor of this country but also didn¡¯t forget to give Ji Hong a way to keep his life. He chooses to save other people¡¯s face, rather than fulfilling personal gains. Although this will not necessarily make them friends, he didn¡¯t produce hatred. This child was only 5-years old, but he can see what adults cannot see. ¡°Thank you for the praise, your majesty!¡± Su Qi said with a smile. Jun Lintian was angry. If there were no other people, he will kill that child. However, even if he had such intention, he can only grit his teeth. ¡°Qi¡¯er, you are awesome!¡± Mu Yunhan gave Su Qi a thumbs up. Su Qi triumphantly smiled, isn¡¯t this just a trivial matter? Some children were busy ying, but he and his brother busy gathering limelight. People were afraid of tall trees, but he and his brother will always counter it. Su Qi suddenly felt someone stared at him fiercely. He turned his head immediately and looked at the crowd. In the crowd, he saw his mother looking at him with a smile. Su Qi was so shocked. Is this why he always felt his scalp numb? It turned out that his mother came to watch. Su Qi spits out his tongue and sat back. No one notices his strange movement. ¡°Good! Today, I will serve as a witness. Zhen Guogong, you should repay this kindness. Remember, this is Su Li showing mercy to your grandson.¡± Jin Yaotian felt relieved, he was able to save Ji Hong. Chapter 63.3 - Forcing one鈥檚 way, asking the emperor to be the witness (Part 3) Chapter 63: Forcing one¡¯s way, asking the emperor to be the witness (Part 3) ¡°Thank you, your majesty! This old minister will always keep this favor in mind.¡± Ji Yaotian was very grateful at the moment, but then his eyes quickly shed with killing intent. As long as he saved his grandson¡¯s life, other things can be slowly yed. At the same time, the emperor called people to bring him a brush and paper. He wrote the agreement in public and stamped it with the dragon seal before he gave it to Su Li. Ji Yaotian then let his people take Ji Hong to heal his wounds, but deep inside his heart, he was calcting. He will call his younger son, to get back to the capital as soon as possible to restore his face. Well, he was also wondering if his grandson¡¯s master wille today. When Ji Hong was lifted by their family¡¯s servants and passed by Su Li, he still has a face of disbelief. He hated Su Li so much, who gave him such big embarrassment and shame. Su Li¡¯s face remained indifferent while looking at Ji Hong. With how Zhen Guogong educated him, how can he not understand the real situation? Men live for face, trees live for the skin. Just because you give other people a face, doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they will also give you a face. Some will even hate you more inside their hearts. Today, he was not afraid to kill Ji Hong, but they will be under the watch of Zhen Guogong. If he killed Ji Hong, he¡¯s afraid that they will face a lot of troubles in the future. When Su Zimo saw her son received the agreement letter, she didn¡¯t feel relieved at all. But what made her worried the most right now was her baby in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s arms. Those two little traitors. Now that they learned who they¡¯re father was, they forgot their aging mother? Su Zimo was not in a good mood, but she knows she shouldn¡¯t have. As someone from the 21st century, she knows she had no right to prevent her children from recognizing their father! ¡°Big brother, this time Zhen Guogong has eaten a bog loss. I¡¯m sure he will not let go of the Mingyue Mountain Vi.¡± Mu Yunhan knows Ji Yaotian very well, so he couldn¡¯t help but get worried inside his heart. ¡°Is that so? But this is what Li¡¯er has decided. I¡¯m sure he has his own sense of proportion.¡± Mu Yunxuan disapproved. Su Xin, who was in his arms had long been sleeping. Mu Yunxuan wiped the sweat on her forehead. How bad was her body¡¯s condition to be easily fell asleep like this? He has to find a way to make her body get better soon. From time to time, Mu Yunfeng pays attention to Mu Yunxuan¡¯s actions. When he saw the look on his beloved son¡¯s eyes, his heart couldn¡¯t help but have some doubt. He knows his son very well. He will not be kind to a child for no reason. When Su Li personally received the testimony of the emperor, people couldn¡¯t help but be envious. The Su brother¡¯s glory was just around the corner! ¡°Imperial Father, today is very fun. Su Qi¡¯s words made me learned something the naked eye couldn¡¯t see. The children¡¯s mind is rtively simple, they see the world differently from what we see, it is worth learning.¡± Jun Shaochen said with a modest face, but in Jun Lintian¡¯s eyes, he was simply a fart. He even takes a 5-year-old child¡¯s words seriously? This crown prince, no matter what aspect it was, he was not suitable to inherit the throne. He really doesn¡¯t know why their imperial father likes him so much. ¡°Chen¡¯er, you are right, I remember that when we are at war with the Lixia Country. The Lixia Country waspletely powerless, but for the sake of the face of their emperor, they refused to surrender, which lead more soldiers in their death bed. In the end, Imperial father had no choice but to step back, not only he stopped killing the Lixia Country¡¯s soldiers, but he also let the Haoyue Country¡¯s doctors help them, which finally calmed down the war. Now the two countries get along well. Imperial father saved us a lot of worries.¡± ¡°Imperial father chose to retreat not because of fear, but because of kindness. Imperial Father¡¯s concession and help, not only preserved the face of Lixia Country¡¯s emperor but also left a room for them to continue living, which made the two countries live in peace.¡± Jun Shaochen understood the meaning as soon as he heard the story. ¡°Mmm! Chen¡¯er understands.¡± The Emperor looked at Jun Shaochen with gratitude. Among his many sons, Jun Shaochen was the closest in his heart. Because he was like him. Jun Lintian, who was on the side, when he heard those words, he sneered inside his heart. If it was him, he will choose victory. He will turn the Lixia Country upside down and let the two countries merge. Their country will be a lot bigger and better. ¡°Your Majesty, the battle is over, should head back to the pce, or... ...¡± Imperial Concubine Yao felt a little uneasy in her heart. She always feels that something bad is about to happen. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t given a reward, right? I am very happy today, I wanted to stay more for a while.¡± The emperor was happy seeing the crowd. The crowd also doesn¡¯t want to leave. At this time, Su Li, who was about to get down the stage, was blocked. A tall man wearing a dark green robe looked at Su Li sharply. Without fear, Su Li looked up at the man and said with a calm tone: ¡°Do you have anyment, sire?¡± Chapter 63.4 - Forcing one鈥檚 way, asking the emperor to be the witness (Part 4)

Chapter 63: Forcing one¡¯s way, asking the emperor to be the witness (Part 4) ¡°ording to the rules of the Haoyue Country, the winners can be challenged by others.¡±

With those words, it exined his intention. At this time, the crowd burst in cheers once again. It was very rare to watch battles about strong individuals. Naturally, they were much more reluctant to leave. At this time, Ji Yaotian ran in front of the emperor. ¡°Your majesty, it seems Young Master Su is truly blessed with talent. He just won and there is someone else who wanted to challenge him. Why don¡¯t his majesty watch another battle before going back to the pce? Young Master Su might reveal his full power, who knows if he has another surprise?¡± ¡°Well! It¡¯s ording to the rules, so it¡¯s okay. Su Li¡¯s cultivation level is truly rare for a 5-year-old child.¡± The emperor looked at Mu Yunxuan, that child has always been cold, but today he was holding Su Xin in his arms, which made him feel strange. The man in dark green robes suddenly jumped on the stage and knelt in with one knee. ¡°Your majesty, this lowly one, Zhao Yongyun, want Young Master Su to enlighten me.¡± ¡°ording to the rules, you can challenge him. You don¡¯t need to ask for it and just go on.¡± The Emperor looked at him in the eyes and nodded his head. ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± In an instant, he attacked Su Li. Su Li¡¯s little figure jumped to evade Zhao Yongyun¡¯s and then counterattack. At this time, Su Li was fierce like a general in the war, which made the people in the surrounding couldn¡¯t divert their eyes... ... Su Qi sneered and looked at Zhao Yongyun, who suddenly attacked his brother with a gloomy face. He thought everything finally ended, but suddenly this man named Zhao Yongyun came. He hated it. Mu Yunxuan looked up and stared at Zhao Yongyun. Zhao Yongyun, this man, howe he never heard of him? ¡°Big brother, say, do you think this is an arrangement of Zhao Guogong? This man, Zhao Yongyun, I never heard of him, he just suddenly pop out.¡± ¡°Aside from him, who else could it be? But this man is not necessarily Lier¡¯s opponents. Li¡¯er just got promoted by three stages, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s still physically weak. This old man¡¯s humor to the emperor is nothing more than to hide his real intention.¡± Mu Yunxuan couldn¡¯t help but cursed Ji Yaotian inside his heart. Mu Yunxuan coldly red at Ji Yaotian. Ji Yaotian suddenly had goosebumps. What does the Lord of Yun City mean by this? He can¡¯t remember when did he offend him! ¡°Shiyu, say, where did this guye from?¡± He Yunting lived in Haoyue Country for almost a year now, but he had never heard this man name before. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he came from, that is to say, this man is being kept in the dark.¡± Liu Shiyu sees things more thoroughly, and his heart had some suspicion. With Liu Shiyu¡¯s words, He Yunting understood the situation by 8 points. It seems this matter cannot be separated from Zheng Guogong. This old fox secretly used his backhand, even if Su Li just showed mercy and didn¡¯t kill Ji Hong. Murong Shaofeng calmly looked at all the scenes. He believed in Su Li¡¯s strength, but then his eyes swept over towards Mu Yunxuan. Su Xin fell asleep on his arms. ¡°Shaofeng, why are you being absent-minded?¡± A pleasing sound and a pair of clear and bright eyes suddenly pulled him back to his senses. Murong Shaofeng¡¯s face immediately showed a tender smile. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te?¡± ¡°That is my son, how can I note?¡± When Su Zimo came, Zhu Yan immediately got up and moved. Su Zimo gratefully looked at Zhu Yan and then sat next to Murong Shaofeng. Such simple movement, but still attracted Su Ziyun¡¯s attention. That woman finally appeared. Su Ziyun carefully looked at Su Zimo: Is she really Su Zimo? Who is that man sitting next to her? ¡°No one said that he is not your son, right?¡± Murong Shaofeng¡¯s smile was so amazing that Su Zimo was suddenly stunned. ¡°Hey! Shaofeng, when did you learn to joke around, huh?!¡± Su Zimo looked at Murong Shaofeng with a ghostly face. When he was with her. He was always polite, gentle and elegant. During a happy time, he will smile. During distressed moments, he will also smile. In his eyes, there seemed to be nothing that be can¡¯t be solved. Chapter 63.5 - Forcing one鈥檚 way, asking the emperor to be the witness (Part 5) Chapter 63: Forcing one¡¯s way, asking the emperor to be the witness (Part 5) If she was not a mother with three children, she might have fallen for him. *Bang* The sound of people hitting the wall sounded, it was not their first time hearing it. Soon, Zhao Yongyun fell to the ground, Su Li with closed fists looked at Zhao Yongyun. He was in the 2nd stage of Jinxuan period, but he still dared to challenge him, what does that mean? There must be someone gave him an order, who could it be? Ji Yaotian closed his eyes and secretly cursed inside his heart. That idiot. He hasn¡¯tnded even three strokes, but he was defeated by Su Li. Seeing this, he couldn¡¯t control his anger. Looking at the man, who fell on the ground and was defeated by a child, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but secretly worship Su Li a bit. ¡°Good! Good!¡± ¡°Young Master Su is too powerful.¡± The people cheering on the surroundings, their face was filled with worship for Su Li. It would be nice if Su Li was their child. ¡°What a big surprise!¡± The people in the arena, say a word of praise for Su Li. They just couldn¡¯t stop. The emperor smiled and nodded his head. But in Jun Lintian¡¯s point of view, it was nonsense. After all, he feels different. He was defeated by Su Li. So how will he find Su Li pleasing to the eyes? ¡°Young Master Su, this lowly one also ask for advice.¡± Another strong man flew on the ring, he was wearing a flower headband on his head. Su Qi was speechless, how could a talented person wear such a headdress? And since when the pork seller in the market cultivate up to the 6th stage of Jinxuan period? ¡°Please!¡± Su Lipletely understood the purpose of the man, but he would like to see how long he can y. Su Qi leaned down on the chair, he regretted drinking only a bowl of porridge in the morning. ¡°Qi¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Looking at Su Qi¡¯s powerlessness and has full of resentment in the face, while leaning against the chair, Mu Yunxuan asked with some worries. Wasn¡¯t he full of spirit when he was in the war of tongue? Su Qi, who looked unhappy, pointed his finger to his stomach. He even feltzy to speak. Mu Yunxuan smiled instantly. ¡°Hungry?¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Qi heavily nodded his head, his father understood him. When ites to the word ¡®father¡¯, Su Qi was felt a bit sad inside his heart. He doesn¡¯t know when he can call him that. *Gururu* The sound of his stomach made him want not to think about other things. He stayed in the alchemy room the whole day yesterday, and he didn¡¯t eat much. ¡°Qing Feng, go and buy food for the second young master.¡± Mu Yunxuan quicklymanded. ¡°Yes, master.¡± Qing Feng quickly turned and left. Ling Qiushui bit her lip. When she was sitting beside him, he didn¡¯t even say a word. What is she in his eyes? In an instant, Su Qi¡¯s bleak eyes shined brightly. *Bang* Another sound of people hitting wall sounded. The strong man who just went up the ring fell to the ground. ¡°Ouch! Fortunately, his body is fat!¡± ¡°Right! But then, he didn¡¯t even have a chance to strike one or two. How can these people be useless?¡± ¡°This Su Li is so bold... ...!¡± Ji Yaotian secretly clenched his fists. What a group of waste? Are all the people he raised a total waste? Each of them just fell one after another. Regret, he really regretted it! He shouldn¡¯t have asked his grandson to challenge Su Li. Now, he really picked up the sesame seeds but overlook the watermelons. Their family¡¯s long years of reputation has beenpletely ruined today. ¡°Imperial Father, Su Li is really good, I am afraid that many masters under the 9th stage of the Jinxuan period are not his opponents.¡± Jun Shaochen looked at Su Li¡¯s unremarkable figure and he said inside his heart: As expected, it was that woman who taught this child. Like mother like son. Her temperament had beenpletely inherited by him. Chapter 63.6 - Forcing one鈥檚 way, asking the emperor to be the witness (Part 6)

Chapter 63: Forcing one¡¯s way, asking the emperor to be the witness (Part 6)

¡°Well! Yes, it¡¯s very difficult to be this good at such a young age. Now that you mention it, I wished to see their mother. I always felt like I had forgotten something. It turned out to be this thing.¡± ¡°Imperial Father, she must be here. Wait for the battle to finish first, someone came to challenge Su Li again.¡± Just when he finished saying those words, Su Li and the other challenger confronted each other in the stage. People could see Su Li very fast and attack in various ways. ¡°He¡¯s great. This child¡¯s moves are very strong and powerful, he was like a wave swallowing mountains. When he attacks, his speed is very swift. He was like a tiger walking under the wind. He obviously understands what he¡¯s doing. This guy may not be able to defeat him.¡± Mu Yufeng looked at Su Li with a full of praise. It¡¯s very rare to see a prodigy. The younger brother was very intelligent, the older brother was very strong. The youngest sister looked very beautiful. Every good quality can be found on these brothers and sisters. ¡°You! If you are envious, you should hurry Xuan¡¯er in marrying Qiushui, so that we can have a better grandson!¡± Jun Zixi was also envious, especially when she saw the lovely little girl in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s arms. Her heart became soft. That child was the most beautiful and clever child she had ever seen. Is that also why his son took her in his arms? Jun Zixi had thought of many possibilities, but she never thought that she could be her granddaughter. Because she had the same idea as Mu Yunhan. ¡°Look at what your saying, can this matter be forced? You are well aware of Xuaner¡¯s temper. Even when he was young, he does things his own way. Hurry him to marry Miss Ling, do you really think we can force him?¡± Although Mu Yufeng lives leisurely, he paid attention to this matter. If Mu Yunxuan was interested in Ling Qiushui, do they still need to make a move in the dark? ¡°Oh! That is also true.¡± Jun Zixi looked at Ling Qiushui, she really doesn¡¯t know what to do. * There were about 10 people who challenged Su Li. But in the end, Su Li defeated them one by one. Ji Yaotian was so angry that his face turned red. Each one of them was a waste. He spent a lot of money to cultivate them, but none of them was the opponent of a 5-year-old child. He simply doesn¡¯t know where to put his face! The fire on Su Zimo¡¯s heart was burning more and more. Isn¡¯t the situation clear enough? They wanted Su Li to fall. Su Zimo got up and went to her own seat. Murong Shaofeng knew that he shouldn¡¯t be sitting here at this time, and so he followed Su Zimo. Today, he will let Su Zimo know his real identity. He will no longer be scared. She was smart, how can he continue to hide himself? Moreover, with Mu Yunxuan¡¯s sudden appearance, how can he just let go of the people he guarded carefully for 2 years? Mu Yunxuan looked at Su Zimo and Murong Shaofeng who came together. He doesn¡¯t know why, but when the two appeared, both of them looked dazzling. He Yunting¡¯s mouth twitched, didn¡¯t she said that she will note? This woman¡¯s appearance made of iron, but her heart was made of water. When Jun Lintian saw Su Zimo and Murong Shaofeng together, he doesn¡¯t know who was she in the end. A series of questions made his heart disturbed and irritated. When Su Qi saw his mothering. The pig¡¯s trotter he was eating almost stuck on his throat. He secretly looked at Su Xin, who was sleeping soundly on Mu Yunxuan¡¯s arms, and he felt numb on his scalp... ... He was caught. He was so embarrassed. He shouldn¡¯t have been sitting here with Su Xin. ¡°Good! You are really great, Su Li. You defeated 10 masters in one fell swoop. You are the prodigy child of my Haoyue Country. Not just in name, but also reality.¡± The emperor pped his hands! Which made the people present even more enthusiastic. ¡°Su Li thanked his majesty for the praise.¡± Su Li¡¯s face was covered with sweat, his little face was red and showing a trace of fatigue. ¡°What title should I bestow to you?¡± ¡°Wait, your majesty, it¡¯s too early for him to be called a child prodigy.¡± After those words fell, an old man in green robes appeared in front of Su Li. Su Li instantly felt strong spiritual energying towards him. A strong spiritual energy that he couldn¡¯t bear. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with strong killing intent. He put Su Xin gently into Mu Yunhan¡¯s arms and instantly moved behind Su Li. He hugged Su Li, who was about to fly away, in his arms. It happened so quickly. Before anyone could react, things have already happened. Chapter 63.7 - Forcing one鈥檚 way, asking the emperor to be the witness (Part 7) Chapter 63: Forcing one¡¯s way, asking the emperor to be the witness (Part 7) Everyone got even more surprised to see Mu Yunxuan¡¯s high cultivation level, that kind of speed was not something ordinary people can do. ¡°Li¡¯er, are you hurt?¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes were full of worry. Su Li looked up and saw the anxious and worries in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes, his heart suddenly felt warm. ¡°Are you okay? That person¡¯s cultivation level is too high. You are no match for him.¡± Su Li was a little embarrassed, in the end, he was still too weak. While speaking, Su Zimo also flew to the ring and took Su Li in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s arms. She looked at him with grateful eyes. Su Li felt an unprecedented sense of security in his mother¡¯s embrace. He was so tired that he wanted to sleep, but he mustn¡¯t sleep yet...... He looked up and coldly stared at the old man in green robes. ¡°Even for a 5-year-old child, you will lift your hand?¡± Even without questioning, Su Zimo knows what this old man wanted to do. He wanted to take away her son¡¯s life. Such cold questioning made Ming Haidi frowned his eyebrows in displeasure. ¡°Presumptuous, you mustn¡¯t talk rudely to Master Ming.¡± This time, it was not Ji Yaotian who roared in anger, but Ji Qianlong Ji Family was in deep favor of Ming Haidi. Ji Qianlong respects him very much. In the whole country, no else deeply respect Ming Haidi than him. Unfortunately, the person Ming Haidi value the ??most was Ji Hong. The sudden appearance of Ming Haidi excites the people in Ji Family. Especially Ji Yaotian, he felt like his hard work for many years has paid off. Master Ming? When Su Zimo heard of it, she naturally understood who was the person is. It was no one else but the dirty Ming Haidi. ¡°Master Ming!¡± ¡°Is it that Master Ming? I heard his cultivation level had reached the level of a god.¡± ¡°I am very fortunate to see him today!¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s very hard to see him than to go to heaven. But today, he actually appeared in public.¡± The sudden appearance of Ming Heidi made everyone excited. Everyone knows that a lot of people send money to worship him right on his door, but he never pays attention to them. Today, Ji Hong was defeated by Su Li. He appeared in this way, so naturally, he came for Ji Hong. ¡°You hurt the favorite student of this old man, you deserve to die.¡± ¡°Shut up you dog fart, your student signed a life and death agreement, he was spared by my son, but still, you¡¯re thinking to kill my son. Your dirty tricks should end here.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s anger was burning, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to cursed people. Other people might not know the real situation, but she knew it very clear. ¡°You.......¡± ¡°You.......¡± This time, Ji Yaotian and Ming Haidi looked at Su Zimo at the same time. ¡°Who are you? You actually dare to be rude to Master Ming, you better apologize to Master Ming right now. Ji Yaotian was so angry that his face turned red. This Ming Haidi was the great benefactor of their Ji Family. Today, he came for the sake of his grandson. So with Master Ming here, how can his arrogance not lift bound several times? ¡°Hmph! Apologize?¡± Su Zimo snorted. ¡°Even if you are in control of many people, you should still put the emperor in your eyes. Other people respect you, but I don¡¯t eat that shit. Zhen Guogong, how can you let your grandson¡¯s mastere and kill people in front of the emperor?¡± With those words, the mistake was put on Ji Yaotian¡¯s head. Su Zimo¡¯s words made everyone stopped breathing. They were scared for Su Zimo to be beaten by Ming Haidi. At this moment, she looked as dazzling as a brilliant star in the sky. Her silky straight hair together with her strange-looking purple dress, silver mask, and cold beautiful eyes, made people hesitant to divert their eyes at this very moment. The Emperor didn¡¯t expect to encounter a problem, but Su Zimo¡¯s words stabbed his heart. This Ming Haidi was indeed too much. Chapter 64 - The legendary being, killed in one stroke (Part 8)

Chapter 64: The legendary being, killed in one stroke (Part 8) ¡°Give up?¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at Mu Yunhan and said firmly: ¡°How can I give up? Not only will I not give up, but I will also let them live a happy life.¡±

¡°Big Brother, if you think so, that is good. Mother didn¡¯t do it intentionally. If she knew the truth, she will treat Xin¡¯er warmly, why would she treat Xin¡¯er like that?¡± Mu Yunhan walked close to Mu Yunxuan and sat down, looking at his elder brother, he was more or less happy. He thought his elder brother will not fall in love with a woman, it seems he was wrong, right? ¡°Mother¡¯s actions today are disappointing. How can she... ... do that in front of so many people?¡± Mu Yunxuan doesn¡¯t want to go on, it was all his fault. * In the Third Prince Pce, a masked man in ck swiftly walked in front of Jun Lintian. He respectfully said: ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t find any abnormalities, but in the middle of the road, they took a ve.¡± ¡°Well! Keep observing and report to me as soon as there are clues.¡± Jun Lintian coldly said. There was a sinister look in his eyes. He always felt like something bad will happen. As if there was a huge waiting for him. ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± After the man in ck retreated, Su Ziyun stepped out from behind the door. ¡°Your highness, looking at her back and figure, she was indeed simr to Su Zimo. Is she really Su Zimo?¡± Su Ziyun bites her lip. Actually, whether Su Zimo was dead or alive, they don¡¯t know the answer at all. After the Mu Family took her away, she was certain that she could no longer live. ¡°Whether she is Su Zimo or not, the answer is in the Mu Family. Yun¡¯er, you go back first, I will go to Yun City. If you want to know if Su Zimo is still alive, the answer lies in Mu Yunxuan. ¡± ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± Su Ziyun nodded her head elegantly. She doesn¡¯t want to hear the news that Su Zimo was still alive. ¡°Brother, Lord Three is here and says he wants to see you.¡± * When Mu Yunhan walked inside the study room, he saw Mu Yunxuan was lying on the soft couch listlessly. Mu Yunxuan heard Mu Yunhan¡¯s voice, but he didn¡¯t give a respond. Mu Yunhan knew that it¡¯s not that his elder brother doesn¡¯t want to see him, but rather the person outside! ¡°Big Brother ...¡± ¡°Let him in.¡± Mu Yunxuan slowly sat up, and his face instantly returned to normal. ¡°Mmm!¡± Mu Yunhan turned and went out. Soon he came in with Jun Lintian. ¡°Yunxuan, it¡¯s really hard to meet you.¡± Jun Lintian and Mu Yunxuan were cousins, but they were not close to each other. Mu Yunxuan was very firm, he doesn¡¯t want their Mu Family to participate in any court issue. Jun Lintian tried bringing Mu Yunxuan on his side several times, but he always refused. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t want to dy time. He didn¡¯t like Jun Lintian and adding up Su Zimo¡¯s issues, he didn¡¯t like hated him even more. ¡°You¡¯re still as cold ever. We are cousins. Can¡¯t Ie to chat with you if I have nothing to do? I just went to chat with Aunt Zixi, and Aunt Zixi said you are in a bad mood and ask me to apany you to talk! ¡± With a smile on his face, Jun Lintian was somewhat ttering, but he knew in his heart that Mu Yunxuan will not fall to this kind of trick. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in what you are trying to y, naturally, this will not make me feel better, just speak! What is the purpose of your visit this time?¡± Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°It¡¯s nothing big, it¡¯s just when I saw you today, holding that child dearly, it reminds me of some things 6 years ago. ¡± Jun Lintian casually said, but he kept staring at Mu Yunxuan while speaking. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s hand that was about to grab the teacup stopped for a while, but on the surface, he remained calm. The reason why he was holding that child had something to do with that matter 6 years ago. That was Jun Lintian really mean to say. Chapter 64.1 - The legendary being, killed in one stroke (Part 1) Chapter 64: The legendary being, killed in one stroke (Part 1) ¡°Your Majesty, this is... ...¡± What will Ji Yaotian say? The Emperor was staring back at him. The Empress, who was sitting on the side didn¡¯t speak, she can¡¯t help her father in this matter. ¡°What an arrogant woman, don¡¯t you know that old man is the great benefactor of the former emperor. When the emperor meets this old man, he also needs to show respect to me by three points. That was the amnesty given to me by the former emperor. But you, not only you didn¡¯t pay respect to me, but treat me without respect... ..¡± ¡°So you can just casually kill people because the former emperor granted you such an amnesty? The current emperor is here. If you had put the current emperor in your eyes a little bit, you wouldn¡¯te here on the ring and arrogantly shout the amnesty that the former emperor bestowed you in front of the current emperor.¡± What Su Zimo hates most was people using their identity to overwhelm others. It was because of him that her master had to live alone and lonely on the bottom of the cliff. Now that she had seen him this time, she will naturally not show mercy. ¡°That is because you hurt this old man¡¯s beloved student. This old man has long been freed from worldly restrictions. You hurt this old man¡¯s beloved student so you have to pay for it.¡± Ming Haidi still insists on his own belief. Su Zimo¡¯s words made it clear. The current Emperor of Haoyue Country was in front of him, but he didn¡¯t put him in his eyes. He still wants to kill people based on his own beliefs. In the eyes of other people, his behavior was unreasonable. In front of so many people, he pped the Emperor¡¯s face! The Emperor was so furious in anger! How could he not when this old man acted nobler than him? ¡°Master Ming, thispetition was agreed upon by the two children. This emperor served as a witness. Your student is not as good as the other one. Su Li spared your student¡¯s life, but not only you felt grateful, but you alsoe up the stage and insist on your own desire, did you even try to put me in your eyes? You are a respectable person in Haoyue Country. I respect you because you saved my imperial father¡¯s life before, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can be presumptuous in my presence.¡± The Emperor was very angry. He was the emperor of this country, he shouldn¡¯t allow other people to act arrogantly under his eyes. ¡°This old man asks the emperor¡¯s forgiveness. But this old man has already said it, I am not bound by the worldly restrictions. My actions are simply based on my own beliefs. I hope that the emperor will forgive me if I had offended you.¡± This was the first time people had seen Ming Haidi, but everyone¡¯s impression of him greatly reduce. ¡°How can Master Ming do things like this? It makes no sense at all. No wonder Ji Hong is so arrogant.¡± ¡°Yes! If you follow such kind of person, what else will you learn.¡± ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t want to be with that kind of person all day long. If I knew he was that kind of person, I will not spend so much money on him!¡± As the saying goes! A mouthful of saliva can drown people. Listening to the voices around him, Ming Haidi¡¯s impable face turned ugly. Ming Haidi couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Zimo. This woman¡¯s tongue was so clever. In just a few words, everyone became disrespectful to him. When was he defame like this? ¡°Who are you? When did the Haoyue Country have such a person like you?¡± Ming Haidi changed the subject to Su Zimo. ¡°Who am I has nothing to do with you, right?¡± Su Zimo replied impolitely. ¡°Hmph, a woman who doesn¡¯t know the etiquette. You better leave your son right there. Otherwise... ...¡± ¡°Otherwise, what?¡± Su Zimo sneered at him. ¡°Otherwise, this old man will kill you together with him.¡± Today, he wanted to y a good show. He shouldn¡¯t get off this stage until he killed that child. ¡°Do you have that ability?¡± Su Zimo arrogantly said briskly, the sneer in her red lips showed a deep irony. Who knows why? But seeing the sharpness on Su Zimo¡¯s eyes, made Ming Haidi felt he went out without looking at the map. However, since when did someone like him need to look for a map before going out? This woman was only bluffing, with his reputation in Haoyue Country, how will she dare to fight with him? In fact, he thought wrong. If he met someone else, he will not exist for another minute, but he met Su Zimo. Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t walk down the stage even after a long while. If Su Zimo didn¡¯t appear on the stage, he would have taken the shot. He wouldn¡¯t even spare time to talk to that old man at all. Chapter 64.2 - The legendary being, killed in one stroke (Part 2)

Chapter 64: The legendary being, killed in one stroke (Part 2)

¡°Imperial Father, this Master Ming had always been arrogant in his belief. With his temper, if he didn¡¯t achieve his goal today, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t give up.¡± Jun Shaochen frowned. How could his imperial grandfather give such privilege to that kind of person? ¡°What you said is right, this person is too arrogant. Even if your imperial grandfather¡¯s granted him such amnesty, he crossed the imperial bottom line.¡± After all, the Emperor had long been dissatisfied with Ming Haidi¡¯s behavior. While they were speaking, Liu Shiyu, He Yunting, and Murong Shaofeng had already jumped at the ring. Each one of them red at Ming Haidi as if they were a wolf. Ling Qiushui and Su Ziyun have the same thought at that moment. They didn¡¯t expect so many people will take the initiative to protect Su Zimo. Both of them have a different concern though. The two of them stared at Su Zimo intently. When Ming Haidi saw the group of people, he felt that the woman seemed to have an extraordinary status. ¡°Hmph! Do you think you can defeat this old man with just a few of you?¡± Ming Haidi was still brimming with arrogance. ¡°Then, with this lord, today will be your death anniversary.¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s sullen made everyone gasp for breath. While speaking, he moved to the side of Ming Haidi. His body was covered with strong murderous intent. This old man actually wanting to kill his son and woman, who gave him such courage? Watching the Lord of Yun City taking a shot, Ji Yaotian couldn¡¯t help but have a cold sweat. Why was the Lord of Yun City joining the show? ¡°You are the Lord of Yun City. Regardless of your status, you want to stand up for this married woman... ...?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Ming Haidi¡¯s sarcastic words hadn¡¯t been finished yet. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s palm had already greeted him. This palm, even with his full power, made him took a hundred steps away and eventually hit a deadly acupuncture point. In Haoyue Country, no one knows Mu Yunxuan¡¯s actual level of cultivation. Everyone only knows that Yun City was imprable, especially Mu Yunxuan. After removing the curse circting in their family for hundreds of years, he became a proud son of heaven. ¡°Ah!¡± A screeching scream sounded in the surroundings. Ming Haidi looked at Mu Yunxuan in horror. He thought he could catch Mu Yunxuan¡¯s attack, but he was wrong. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s cultivation was beyond his imagination. It was only one move, but he fell to the ground and bleed to death. This thing caused everyone¡¯s jaw to drop to the ground instantly, and they looked at Mu Yunxuan in shock. Isn¡¯t he the legendary being with the highest cultivation level? Why did he die? How did he die? Everyone has the same questions in their hearts. ¡°Wow! Dad is so incredible.¡± Su Qi said happily with a voice that he could only hear. Su Zimo looked at Mu Yunxuan with both admiration and surprise, he was so strong! Knowing that he was so powerful, she didn¡¯t utter a word of sarcasm. Now that this Ming Hadi was dead! Her master will finally be able to forget his anger. ¡°Ma, Master Ming, this ...¡± Ji Yaotian was in a dilemma at both ends. Earlier, he was afraid that the emperor will not let him go. Later on, Ming Haidi dies due to the trouble he causes. Now, he doesn¡¯t have a big horse to ride. When Mu Yunxuan saw the surprised in Su Zimo¡¯s face, he proudly smiled. He removed a big obstacle in front of her. She must be very grateful. ¡°Excuse me, can you tell me how far your cultivation has reached?¡± The worship she felt made her forget the hate inside her heart. She hugged Su Li as she stared at Mu Yunxuan. ording to her knowledge, this Ming Haidi had reached, at least the 9th stage of Shengxuan Period. He was not that far to reach the peak. But this man killed him with one stroke. He was so powerful that it will be easy for him to pinch her like an ant. ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Mu Yunxuan intimately approached Su Zimo and whispered in her ear. Su Zimo¡¯s body got stiff. The crisp sound of his voice sent a chill on her body. This man could bewitch any woman even without opening his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know. What you are doing?¡± Su Zimo red at Mu Yunxuan. She must be sick! Why did she suddenly worship him? Cultivation period: Chuxuan period, Zhongxuan period, Gaoxuan period, Dexuan period, Tianxuan period, Jinxuan period, Shenxuan period, Shengxuan, period and Dianfeng period. Each period is divided into nine stages Chapter 64.3 - The legendary being, killed in one stroke (Part 3)

Chapter 64: The legendary being, killed in one stroke (Part 3)

However, his pair of deep eyes were like flickering stars in an obsidian colored sky, people simply couldn¡¯t help but look and unable to move their eyes away. This behavior of him, unfortunately, angered a lot of people. The first one was Ling Qiushui. She immediately stood up from the chair. She stared at Su Zimo with full of resentment. The second was Murong Shaofeng. Murong Shaofeng clenched his fists in dissatisfaction with Mu Yunxuan¡¯s actions: Why did he make such an ambiguous move to Momo? ¡°Yunfan, your eldest brother is defying heaven! Now, your eldest brother will be famous.¡± Murong Xingchen shook his head. He didn¡¯t expect was that his brother and Master of Mingyue Mountain Vi knew each other. ¡°My Big Brother is very famous.¡± Mu Yunfan said with a proud smile. ¡°Momo, give me Li¡¯er! Li¡¯er fell asleep.¡± Murong Shaofeng hides the emotions in his eyes. He went to Su Zimo¡¯s side tenderly, interrupting the moment of the two of them. Upon hearing Murong Shaofeng¡¯s words, the fire of anger in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s heart lit up. His eyes exude a dangerous atmosphere. Momo, what an affectionate name. He hasn¡¯t addressed her like that, right? Mu Yunxuan, who¡¯s heart was filled with jealousy and anger, looked at Murong Shaofeng with a gloomy face. The changed in his facial expression was too obvious. The people in the surroundings looked at the three of them quietly, but each of them had their own thoughts. However, whether the people were staring, Mu Yunxuan took Su Li from Su Zimo¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯ll carry Li¡¯er.¡± Whether Su Zimo agrees or not, Su Li was already in his arms. Su Zimo was surprised. She doesn¡¯t know how did her son get to him. This man was indeed ten times stronger than what she thought. She wanted to cry, but no tears came out, getting revenge is hopeless! ¡°Well, Su Li fell asleep, let¡¯s give him the reward next time!¡± After all the trouble, the emperor felt a bit tired. Looking at Ming Haidi, who was on the ground, the emperor felt dying just like this was not enough. ¡°Thank you, your majesty! Li¡¯er is still a child, he cannot afford to ept any reward, I hope his majesty take back his words.¡± Su Zimo doesn¡¯t want to have a rtionship with the royal family. People said it¡¯s very good to have a connection to people in the court, but Su Zimo doesn¡¯t think the same. ¡°No, he deserves it. I already said it, I can¡¯t take back my words. You gave birth to a good son. I can that my Haoyue Country can now have a master of cultivation, I am very happy about that. I wille back here 3 dayster.¡± The emperor disagreed with Su Zimo¡¯s request. He always makes things clear about his reward and punishment. ¡°This lowly one thanked his majesty for Li¡¯er.¡± The emperor said so, so she could no longer refuse right in front of his face! Imperial Concubine Yao squinted her eyes at Su Zimo. This woman, just like her son, doesn¡¯t know how to be polite. ¡°I heard that you are the owner of Mingyue Mountain Vi?¡± Imperial Concubine Yao doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble at this time, but her son kept winking at her, so she had to ask questions, to know if she is Su Zimo. But she was certain, that this woman would be very impossible to be Su Zimo. Su Zimo has no such great ability. Su Zimo bowed her head. She heard who she is, but she¡¯s still asking? Su Zimo sneered inside her heart. This woman was no other than Jun Lintian¡¯s mother! Will she die if she doesn¡¯t pretend not knowing? ¡°Answering back her highness, exactly.¡± In order not to attract unnecessary trouble, Su Zimo answered respectfully. ¡°Well, Imperial Concubine Yao, I¡¯m tired, let¡¯s go back to the pce!¡± The Emperor suddenly opened his mouth, which interrupted Imperial Concubine¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± Jun Lintian gave Su Zimo a cold look. Today, he wanted his mother to test her, but... ... ¡°Your majesty, please slow down.¡± Ji Wu carefully supported the emperor and gave Jun Shaochen a wink. Jun Shaochen nodded his head. When the emperor left, everyone felt rxed. People watched the show for almost a day, so they also left in a small group. However, the main cast still hasn¡¯t disappear. Chapter 64.4 - The legendary being, killed in one stroke (Part 4)

Chapter 64: The legendary being, killed in one stroke (Part 4)

And there was an additional person, Mu Yunxuan was here, so Ji Yaotian didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous. He simply ordered his men to deal with the body of Ming Haidi. Today, he ate a big loss, but Ji Yaotian was not in a hurry. Ming Haidi¡¯s death was not important, what¡¯s important was his grandson. However, all these ounts Ji Yaotian put everything on Mingyue Mountain Vi¡¯s head. Mu Yufeng and Jun Zixi walked up the stage. After what happened earlier, Jun Zixi couldn¡¯t help but see Su Zimo not pleasing to the eye. A married woman actually seduced her son? ¡°Xuan¡¯er, when are you going to return the child of others?¡± Jun Zixi said as an opening remark, which made everyone a little overwhelmed. Su Zimo¡¯s heart turned cold. If her memory serves her right, the move Mu Yunxuan made, in the eyes of his mother, she had be a real slut. ¡°Mother, what are you saying?¡± Mu Yunhan said unhappily while carrying Su Xin, who just woke up. ¡°What? Look at you, two brothers. One is the Lord of Yun City, the other one is the second master of Yun City, but both of you holding a child in your arms.¡± Jun Zixi was really angry at this time. If this woman dares to provoke any gossip, she will not spare her. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t do this, it will scare the children.¡± Mu Yunhan was a little worried, this is her grandchildren! Mu Yunxuan frowned, he had no intention to return Su Li to Su Zimo. ¡°Mingyue Master, don¡¯t me this princess for talking badly. You are a mother of three children. Please pay more attention to your words and deeds in the future. After all, we are a famous family in Yun City. I don¡¯t want any unnecessary rumors to spread. Xuan¡¯er will soon ve married to Quishui. What you are doing is making Qushui very sad.¡± Jun Zixi looked at Su Zimo coldly. And her eyes were full of disdain. Looking at Ling Qiushui, she looked like someone, who had suffered a lot of grievances and had to endure it. Su Zimo sneered, this princess? Is she using her identity to oppress her? She, Su Zimo despised everything in their family. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why must she be ridiculed by this woman?¡± ¡°What is the eldest princess saying? What did I do to that provoke the princess?¡± Ling Qiushui¡¯s proudly smiled. She was sure that Jun Zixi had seen with her own eyes what happened just now. What is the Mu Family Yun City? How can such a woman tarnish their reputation? ¡°Mingyue Master, do you want this princess to speak about such shameless things? This princess already left you a room. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± Jun Zixi looked at Su Zimo coldly, thinking that she already made things clear, so how could this woman still not understand it? Shameless thing? How? Su Zimo squinted her eyes. Does this old woman think she is easy to be bullied? On the side, Su Qingjue couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, he wanted to go forward to stop Jun Zixi with her wrong spection, but Su Qi stopped him. ¡°Grandma, how can you say that to my mother? My mother hasn¡¯t done anything, you can¡¯t wrong my mother like this.¡± Although Su Xin was only 5 years old, they traveled with Su Zimo from the north to the south, so howe she wouldn¡¯t understand the meaning of those words? ¡°Grandma, who is your grandma? Do you think you can just call me grandma casually?¡± Jun Zixi reprimanded, even though Su Xin only called her grandma out of respect. However, listening to that word, in Jun Zixi¡¯s ears, it gave off a different meaning. Inside her heart, she thought that this shameless woman really has a different idea for her son. ¡°Mother, enough.¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at his mother with a gloomy face. He didn¡¯t expect that his mother was so unreasonable. Mu Yufeng also finds it unbelievable. Is this still his wife? Howe she¡¯s......? In contrast, Jun Zixi was more shocked. Is her son contradicting her? ¡°Waaahhh ...!¡± Su Xin felt so ufortable inside her heart. And Jun Zixi¡¯s words made her even more ufortable. ¡°Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t cry.¡± Su Zimo quickly took Su Xin in Mu Yunhan¡¯s arms as soon as her small body began to twitch. ¡°Xin¡¯er.¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er ...¡± Voices full of anxiousness sounded together. ¡°Xin¡¯er ...¡± Chapter 64.5 - The legendary being, killed in one stroke (Part 5)

Chapter 64: The legendary being, killed in one stroke (Part 5)

Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t expect things will be like this. His deep eyes were filled with worries. His heart ached when he saw his daughter¡¯s body constantly twitching. Even his thoughts be chaotic. ¡°Xin¡¯er, Xin¡¯er ...¡± Su Zimo was at a loss, she had never seen her daughter¡¯s body twitch so badly like this. ¡°Xin¡¯er, calm down, don¡¯t think about anything, don¡¯t get angry, mother beg you, mother beg you ...¡± In heartbreak, Su Zimo, who never shed tears easily, her tears couldn¡¯t help at this moment but flow down. As Su Xin¡¯s tears flow, her eyes that were originally bright were wide open. She also couldn¡¯t listen to what Su Zimo was saying. Su Qi quickly took out the medicine to give it to Su Xin, but he found out that she was clenching her teeth. ¡°Mother, quickly put down Xin¡¯er on the ground, hurry.¡± If Su Xin didn¡¯t take her medicine, she might... ... ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Zimo obediently ced Su Xin on the ground. Su Qi pinched Su Xin¡¯s small mouth firmly and quickly stuff the pill. This medicine was 7th grade medicinal pill made of silver grass. It will have a great effect on Su Xin. Jun Zixin was a little bit dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t do anything. So how could this child end up like this? Ling Qiushui, who was watching on the side, stared at Mu Yunxuan. Even though it was someone else¡¯s child who was in trouble, he was full of anxiety. Why does he look at the child as if it was his own? Does Mu Yunxuan have feelings for this woman... ... At this time, Su Li, who was in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s arms restored his energy and slowly opened his eyes. Seeing his sister lying t on the ground, his small body suddenly jumped to Su Xin¡¯s side. Su Li shouted: ¡°Xin¡¯er, Xin¡¯er... ...¡± Su Xin¡¯s eyes stayed closed and didn¡¯t respond at all. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to you to watch closed Xin¡¯er? How did Xin¡¯er end up like this?¡± Su Li shouted at Su Qi. Su Qi looked at his brother with injustice but didn¡¯t speak. Su Xin was in good condition. Who would have thought that their so-called grandmother will say such awful words? ¡°Mother, brother, Xin¡¯er is alright, let¡¯s just wait for her to wake up and give another pill.¡± In worry, Su Zimo was paralyzed sitting on the ground. As long as she¡¯s alright, it was good. Everyone was relieved. Mu Yunhan patted his chest. He almost copses in worry. Fortunately, Su Xin was alright, otherwise, his big brother will definitely do something bad. In the whole process, Mu Yufeng was the calmest one. He only looked at everyone¡¯s expression. Especially, Mu Yunxuan. The worry and pain in his son¡¯s face were too real... ... Mu Yunxuan stretched out his arms to carry Su Xin. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my daughter.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s cold tone made Mu Yunxuan¡¯s hand stiff in the air. ¡°Please stay away from us, mother and children in the future, otherwise don¡¯t me me.¡± Su Zimo said one by one in a very serious tone. The indifference and determination in her eyes made Mu Yunxuan inexplicably scared. She didn¡¯t want him to get involved in their lives. She thought that Mu Yunxuan had forgotten what happened that night. And when she fell off the cliff, everything that happened will disappear with her. She came back after inquiring about it. Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t care about the woman named Su Zimo. She also thought that a man like him will not remember her after 6 years, but she was wrong. Mu Yunxuan recognized her so quickly. She didn¡¯t expect all these things. He Yunting crouched down and carried Su Xin. He knew that Su Zimo can¡¯t carry Su Xin now. Mu Yunxuan gave He Yunting a bad look. He thought he was being too much. ¡°Mo¡¯er, let¡¯s go back!¡± Su Zinian busily helped Su Zimo, she was afraid Su Zimo¡¯s identity gets exposed in public. ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Zimo nodded her head. The strength in her body seemed to have been emptied. When they left, Su Li and Su Qi didn¡¯t give Mu Yunxuan another look. In their hearts, those people who hurt their loved ones were included in the list of bad people. Chapter 64.6 - The legendary being, killed in one stroke (Part 6)

Chapter 64: The legendary being, killed in one stroke (Part 6)

Mu Yunhan looked at their backs, his heart felt bad for his big brother. These two little fellows have no conscience. What did his big brother do wrong? Before Su Zimo forgives his big brother, his big brother decided not to reveal their identity in the world to protect them. Jun Lintian and the Su family stayed indifferent on this asion. Jun Lintian had doubts in his heart several times, but in his impression, Su Zimo could not catch Mu Yunxuan¡¯s attention. Outside the arena, no matter where a person goes in the capital, Su Li¡¯s name could be heard. Su Zimo has some mncholy inside her heart. She thought as time passed by, people had forgotten her, but she was wrong. Life was like a game of chess. Her opponent was time. Even if time abandons her, not all people will. Su Li looked back for thest time, his heart was full of anger at this time, so flew fiercely in front of the little boy, who had been following them since they left the arena. ¡°Say, why do you keep following us?¡± Everyone stopped and looked at the boy. The boy stood up with some fear and knelt on the ground. ¡°Young master, I, Tongzi has no bad intention. I just want the young master to ept me as a follower. I watched the game today. The young master is so heroic and brave. Tongzi wants to follow the young master to learn martial arts, please forgive me.¡± Tongzi said while somewhat trembling in fear, but his tone was very humble. Su Zimo¡¯s eyebrows frown, she had spected inside her heart that this child was likely homeless, or lose his family member. Well, it looks like thetter based on his appearance. Su Li frowned. It turned out that he will found a capable follower. Looking at the loyalty in his eyes, Su Li felt that he will be a good right-hand man. ¡°Mother, Li¡¯er wants to give him a chance.¡± Su Li gave his decision immediately. ¡°You decide your own business.¡± Su Zimo was a benevolent person. If he didn¡¯t follow them today, he wille to the Mingyue Mountain Vi in the future. As long as finds out his real identity, she will keep him. ¡°Thank you, mother!¡± Su Li grateful smile, very warm. Upon hearing it, Tongzi immediately raised his head and looked at Su Zimo gratefully. ¡°Thank you, thank you, master.¡± ¡°Get up and go back to Mingyue Mountain Vi with us. I¡¯ll ask someone to check your life history. You can stay in my Mingyue Mountain Vi for as long as you want after we found out.¡± Although Su Zimo was kind and benevolent, she will not show mercy to those who have bad intentions. Upon hearing it, Tongzi¡¯s eyes shed with a bit trace of pain. ¡°Although the Mingyue Master will check, Tongzi is from Yue Family on the west side of Haoyue Country. Our family owns a tea house business. Our family is quite decent. But 6 months ago, our family met a horrible disaster. Both my parents were killed. I¡¯ve been wondering in the capital since then to make a living.¡± While talking about himself, Tongzi¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but get teary. ¡°Who killed your parents?¡± Su Zimo asked. If it was 6 months ago, things can be checked. ¡°This ...¡± Strong hatred shed in Tongzi¡¯s eyes. Su Zimo slightly frowned when she sensed a strong hatred. Understanding that he doesn¡¯t want to say things, she didn¡¯t ask about it again. It was enough information to check his background. ¡°Get up!¡± This was a deep pain in his heart. Since he didn¡¯t want to say, she wouldn¡¯t force him. A person¡¯s eyes would not be deceiving. She could feel the pain and hatred from his heart. ¡°Thank you, master.¡± Yue Tongzi looked at Su Zimo gratefully, he thanked her for trusting him and thanked her for keeping him. Previously, under the protection of his parents, he thought that everyone was kind, but after wandering outside for 6 months, he learned that the outside world waspletely different from what he imagined. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Come back with us! You can live in Mingyue Mountain Vi with peace of mind. No one will bully you in there.¡± Chapter 64.7 - The legendary being, killed in one stroke (Part 7) Chapter 64: The legendary being, killed in one stroke (Part 7) Su Qi got interested in Yue Tongzi at a nce. ¡°Thank you, second young master!¡± Aside from gratitude, Yue Tongzi was grateful. He Yunting shook his head. It¡¯s another tragedy. This world was so cruel. It can be said that if a poor lived in a busy city, no one will even pay attention. Even if there was a distant rich rtive, when they were in trouble, no rtives tried to ept him. * In Yun City, the atmosphere was tense. On the way back, Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t say a word, his face was gloomy and scary. The picture of his daughter¡¯s twitching body and helpless appearance kept ying in his heart and mind. Su Zimo must have lived a hard life and in fear all these years. He was so stupid. He should have let people keep looking for her until they found her corpse, or personally went down the cliff, by then, won¡¯t he found them much earlier? ¡°Xuan¡¯er, cheer me up a bit. Look at you, did you lose your soul for a woman who has already have three children?¡± Jun Zixi couldn¡¯t help but say when she saw her son¡¯s disappointing appearance. She felt like her heart was being cut with a knife. ¡°Mother ...¡± Mu Yunhan was a little helpless, why did his mother have to start again? Mu Yunhan took a nce at Ling Qiushui. Is this woman blind? She can see the atmosphere was like this, but she still insists on staying. ¡°Miss Ling must be tired all day. You better leave first and have a good rest!¡± Ling Qiushui bit her lip and resigned unwillingly. In the end, they haven¡¯t considered her as a family member. How could a woman with children fight with her? ¡°Zixi, you should talk less. You have no evidence, but keep talking like this. You have to listen to Xuan¡¯s exnation first!¡± Mu Yufeng has always been reasonable, he thinks his son will not be like this for no reason. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, then tell your mother, what the hell is going on with you?¡± Jun Zixi cannot feel at ease, she wanted to know the truth of this matter. Mu Yunxuan lifted his eyes, his eyes were full of pain. ¡°Mother, when I was unconscious at the time, what did you feel?¡± ¡°What else will I feel? When you are unconscious, I cried and cried, my heart was full of pain as if someone is cutting my heart with a knife. I never felt that way.¡± Jun Zixi said, but that¡¯s not the answer she wants. ¡°How much pain mother felt that time, is what I feel right now.¡± Mu Yunxuan said, then got up and leave. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, you are presumptuous, are you going to defy me more and more?¡± Looking at the departing back of her son, Jun Zixi helplessly stomped her feet. Her pretty face was filled with anger. Mu Yufeng fell into deep thoughts with Mu Yunxuan¡¯s words. He thought Mu Yunhan should know the answer. However, when he was about to ask, Mu Yunhan had long been disappeared. Mu Yufeng pondered for a while, the two children must be hiding something from him. ¡°Big Brother... ...¡± Mu Yunhan hurriedly shouted behind Mu Yunxuan. Mu Yunxuan ignored him and just kicked the door of his study room. He sat on his soft couch and closed his eyes. He doesn¡¯t want to talk to anyone. ¡°Big Brother, calm down, didn¡¯t Qi¡¯er said Xin¡¯er will be alright?¡± Mu Yunhan knew in his heart that his big brother couldn¡¯t feel at ease. Hearing Su Xin¡¯s name, Mu Yunxuan sat up again and became anxious. His deep ck eyes were full of distress. ¡°Yunhan, you also saw that Xin¡¯er couldn¡¯t stand a bit of excitement. As long as there is a bit of excitement, Xin¡¯er will be like that. Su Zimo, take care of the three of them all alone, she must live a hard life, while I, I just live here leisurely all day long.¡± ¡°Big Brother, are you going to give up just like this?¡± He doesn¡¯t believe that his elder brother will give up like this. After all, in his opinion, his elder brother already has feelings Su Zimo. Chapter 65.1 - Throwing brick to attract jade (Part 1)

Chapter 65: Throwing brick to attract jade (Part 1)

Mu Yunhan deeply looked at Jun Lintian. Does Jun Lintian also suspect that Su Zimo is still alive? ¡°Lintian, to say the thing 6 years ago, is it about you, breaking off your engagement on the street? Because of that, Miss Su hit herself on their gate andmitted suicide in shame.¡± Mu Yunhan asked ironically, but also with a bit trace of sarcasm. This thing was not a good thing, so no one has guts to mention it. But since Jun Lintian mentioned this matter, he didn¡¯t have the intention to give him a face. ¡°Yunhan, I thought this matter has long been forgotten, but it seems you still remember it clearly. Well, you took away my fiancee as soon as I break off our engagement!¡± Jun Lintian said with a smile on the face, he wasn¡¯t feeling guilty about what happened that year, six years ago. On the other hand, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s death, coupled with the unique kind of marriage ceremony, overwhelmed the break off of his engagement. Mu Yunhan¡¯s heart sank, now it¡¯s toote to calcte this ount. ¡°Of course, I remember, I took Su Zimo¡¯s dead body. I don¡¯t know what happen today, why are you suddenly asking this?¡± Mu Yunhan already knew why Jun Lintian came, he was simply making Jun Lintian talk about it with his own mouth. Mu Yunhan couldn¡¯t help but admire Jun Lintian¡¯s courage. Jun Lintian¡¯s behavior was outrageous. He didn¡¯t like him, it¡¯s just he couldn¡¯t insult him in public. But deep inside his heart, he hated him so much. Mu Yunxuan took a sip of his tea from time to time, while Mu Yunhan asked what he wanted to ask. ¡°Actually, it was nothing. Time has changed. She has been dead for 6 years. I also feel sorry for her, because she died. But in the end, she found a good home and was able to get married to Yunxuan. Yunxuan, are you alright now? It¡¯s been 6 years, do you still feel better?¡± Jun Lintian seemed to feel a bit regretful when he deliberately mentioned about the past. However, he knew that these two Mu brothers were very cautious, he could only find the answer he wants bit by bit. Mu Yunxuan took a nce at Jun Lintian, he understood very well his real intentions. But, he¡¯ll never find the answer he was looking at him. ¡°This lord came back to life indeed because of Su Zimo.¡± Mu Yunxuan said profoundly. Making Jun Lintian¡¯s heart flutter in curiosity. ¡°Yunxuan, you mean that curse is true?¡± Jun Lintian was a bit surprised! In Haoyue Country, that matter was a big taboo. Especially, in Yun City. Outsiders were afraid to mention it. Since the topic hase to this, Jun Lintian wanted to know the answer more and more. ¡°Lintian, it¡¯s an old thing, why do you ask?¡± Mu Yunhan doesn¡¯t want to talk about this matter! Because of this matter, his big brother has long been depressed. ¡°Yunhan, although it¡¯s an old thing, in the end, Su Zimo and I had been engaged. In these past few years, I feel more and more sorry for her. If I consider her feelings a bit more, perhaps such tragedy won¡¯t happen, right? Yunhan, is Su Zimo really dead?¡± Jun Lintian said he was sorry, but there was no trace of guilt on his face. ¡°When I went to the Su Family to pick her up, she already breathes herst breath.¡± Mu Yunhan said with a firm look in his face. But deep inside his heart, he thought Jun Lintian seemed to be doubting the identity of the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi. Was she really dead? A trace of doubt shed in Jun Lintian¡¯s eyes. Then, was what that note all about? The word ¡®engaged¡¯ made Mu Yunxuan very unhappy. He looked at Jun Lintian coldly, as he felt more and more disgusted with him. He was a total hypocrite. Fortunately, Su Zimo¡¯s engagement has been canceled. As a man, he felt ashamed for him. Jun Lintian said he felt guilty. If he really does, what did he do for her in these past 6 years? ¡°You have broken your engagement with her and your marriage has beenpletely abolished. Su Zimo has nothing to do with you anymore.¡± Mu Yunxuan said as his hand that was holding the cup became tighter. Then he added to say coldly: ¡°Su Zimo is now my wife. You came running here, asking about my wife so suddenly, don¡¯t you think this is a bit inappropriate?¡± His cold voice was mixed with anger. Jun Lintian smiled, but deep inside his heart, he knew Mu Yunxuan was getting impatient. Although he still wants to rify things, he didn¡¯t dare to ask any further. His sentence was not groundless, but if you will look on the other side, one will know the answer. Chapter 65.2 - Throwing brick to attract jade (Part 2) Chapter 65: Throwing brick to attract jade (Part 2) At night, a thin mist was covering the stars, making it look like dots in the sky. And only half of the moon was exposed. In the Su Family, the wind blows through the treetops, and the sounds of rubbing branches and leaves could be heard. Su Ziyun took advantage of the dark sky and went to her mother¡¯s room. Jie Lengchan, who was wearing a nightgown, just finished washing her face and now was sitting in front of the copper mirror. She was looking at her beautiful face. The more she looked, the more her face was brimming with a smile. Su Ziyun looked at her mother in the bronze mirror and said with a smile: ¡°Mother is now over 40 years old but you still look so young, it must be not easy!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Yandan that you sent every month.¡± Jie Lengchan stood up and pulled her daughter to the bedside. ¡°Yun¡¯er, tell me, have you found a way to save your brother?¡± Jie Lengchan was a little anxious. After all, her son was still in jail. Why wouldn¡¯t her heart be in pain? The prison was not a ce people should stay. Su Ziyun bites her lips as her eyes were filled with worries: ¡°Mother, saving Xu¡¯er is not an urgent matter. This case is being handled by the emperor, but his highness is trying to find a way.¡± After that, Su Ziyun frowned again. ¡°Yun¡¯er, look at you frowning, is there something that upsets you?¡± Su Ziyun lowered her head and thought for a while, then said: ¡°Mother, his highness suspects that the owner of Mingyue Mountain Vi is Su Zimo. To get an urate answer, his highness went to Yun City.¡± Jie Lengchan blinked her eyes: ¡°Yun¡¯er, how could that Su Zimo is still alive? ording to my understanding of her for many years, she doesn¡¯t have that ability. Even after death, her corpse cannot be found, that mother and daughter really lived a cheap life.¡± Just by remembering that woman¡¯s beautiful face made her heart filled with jealousy. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m still a little worried. After all, there is no smoke if there is no fire.¡± She was afraid. She was afraid that the woman turns out to be Su Zimo. How will the Third Prince let pass such fat meat? ¡°Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. You know very well that I now cleared all the obstacles in front of you. You only need to climb now on top. Your enemies are now gone. The seat for the Third Princess is already yours. What can a few concubines do in the Third Prince Mansion? It¡¯s only natural for men to have 3 to 4 concubines. Su Zimo¡¯s mother is also a first-ss beauty. Butter on, didn¡¯t your father only look at me? As long as you have the power in your hands, you can control the life and death of those concubines.¡± ¡°Mmm, mother. I understand.¡± Su Ziyun said while nodding her head, but then, she seemed to have remembered something: ¡°Mother, when you... ...entered the Su Family Mansion... ...did you also... ...¡± She had always wanted to ask this question. Su Zimo¡¯s mother died strangely. When she was young, she heard some servants said that Su Zimo¡¯s mother died because of her mother. Today, when she heard her mother said such a thing, she got even more convinced. When Jie Lengyu heard her daughter question, she only showed a smug smile on her face: ¡°Yes, I tried to kill that woman! Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t kill that brother and sisters together with her! However, on the day of her funeral, her corpse had disappeared. Your father didn¡¯t pursue the matter to conceal it.¡± Su Ziyun was shocked after hearing those words. She didn¡¯t expect that it was really her mother who killed Su Zimo¡¯s mother. When Jie Lengzhen saw the look in her daughter¡¯s face, she knew what she was thinking. ¡°Yun¡¯er, it¡¯s because she died that¡¯s why I can be the main wife! And you and Xu¡¯er be the legitimate son and daughter. Remember, people, destroying others not only for their own sake! And now that Su Zinian and Su Qingjue left the Su Family. The Su Family now only belongs to you and your brother.¡± Su Ziyun stared at her mother for a long time. She understood what she was saying. After a while, she leisurely said: ¡°Mother, what you said is right!¡± Su Zimo¡¯s death destroyed her image, people say she stole her sister¡¯s fiancee. If it wasn¡¯t for this, the Third Prince will not dy his marriage with her. She became aughing stock in the capital. Su Ziyun fell into deep thoughts, her eyes shed with murderous intent. If Su Zimo is still alive, she just needs to kill her once again... ... Chapter 65.3 - Throwing brick to attract jade (Part 3) Chapter 65: Throwing brick to attract jade (Part 3) When Jie Lengchan saw her daughter opening up, she smiled and said, ¡°Yun¡¯er, even if the Third Prince went to Yun City, he will only hear the same thing. If Su Zimo is alive, she should have returned earlier.¡± Su Ziyun looked out of the window. The foggy cloud gradually turned dark. There was no moonlight in the sky, which couldn¡¯t help but made her mood dull. Her heart still has doubts. On the roof, a beautiful shadow quickly flew out of Su Family Mansion and flew towards the Mingyue Mountain Vi. * In a seemingly humble courtyard, there was a quadrangle-style building. Even if the night sky was dark, the illumination of candlelight can still reflect its exquisite and luxurious decoration. Here was the courtyard where Murong Shaofeng stayed. Murong Shaofeng¡¯s room was notrge, but very unique. It looked elegant, simple and rich. When a persones in, he will feel delighted. Murong Shaofeng had just bathed, and his hair was still dripping. He was wearing a white robe, sittingzily on the chair near the window while holding a ss of wine in his hand. A light dragon was burning on top of the table. His eyes were staring from afar. He was watching the quiet night out of the window. However, his handsome eyebrows were knitted, as if there was something on his mind. But it didn¡¯t affect his tranquil beauty! Zhu Yan came in and saw the wine ss in Murong Shaofeng¡¯s hand. At that moment, his eyes shed. His Highness only drinks when he was upset. ¡°Your Highness, Prince Chen is here.¡± This Prince Chen was no other than Murong Xingchen. He and Murong Shaofeng were born with the same mother. The two of them have a good rtionship! ¡°Let him in.¡± his voice was hoarse but still sound charming. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Zhu Yan took a nced at Murong Shaofeng again before turning around. ¡°Imperial Brother, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a beautiful house in Haoyue Country. Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier? I wouldn¡¯t need to grab Yunfan¡¯s room every time.¡± Murong Xingchen began toin as soon as he entered. ¡°Why? Yun City is so big but has no room for you that you need to grab Mu Yunfan¡¯s room?¡± Murong Shaofeng¡¯s tone was t. He closed his eyes and didn¡¯t look at Murong Xingchen. The scene earlier kept repeating in his mind. He doesn¡¯t know what exactly he feels. But looking at Mu Yunxuan cares about Su Xin, he felt his heart was being stabbed. ¡°Imperial Brother, that¡¯s not it, can¡¯t you see Yunfan and I are happy together?¡± Murong Xingchen went to the opposite side of Murong Shaofeng and sat down. Seeing the wine in Murong Shaofeng¡¯s hands, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Imperial Brother, do you have something in mind?¡± ¡°As a crown prince, there are many things to think about every day.¡± Murong Shaofeng took a sip gently of his wine and said indifferently. He put down the wine ss and continued looking outside the window. At that moment, his mood was like the night outside. Enveloped by dark clouds that cannot disperse. ¡°Imperial Brother, if there are so many things, why do you still have the heart to y around in Haoyue Country? You are not in the Xingyue Country. How will you know if Prince Yu will do something?¡± ¡°Rest assured! He can¡¯t make any big trouble.¡± Murong Shaofeng never worried about this problem. Prince Yu was an opportunistic person, so why would he give him a chance? ¡°By the way, Chen¡¯er, you have a good rtionship with the Mu family. Do you know about the ghost marriage 6 years ago?¡± After thinking about it for a long time, Murong Shaofeng asked. ¡°Oh! Imperial Brother, you also care about such kind of thing?¡± Murong Xingchen was surprised! Even as a crown prince, Murong Shaofeng was not as aggressive as the princes in other countries. But today he became interested in the Mu family¡¯s marriage, so Murong Xingcheng felt somewhat strange. ¡°Imperial Brother, everyone in the world knows about that thing! Yunxuan came back to life because of it!¡± In fact, Murong Xingchen didn¡¯t know what exactly Murong Shaofeng was asking about. ¡°Chen¡¯er, do you know if Mu Yunxuan and Su Zimo... ...¡± Murong Shaofeng suddenly stopped. Since they were both unconscious, how could that thing happen? He would rather believe that those children¡¯s father died, than think about it was Mu Yunxuan. ¡°Imperial Brother, what are you trying to say?¡± Chapter 65.4 - Throwing brick to attract jade (Part 4) Chapter 65: Throwing brick to attract jade (Part 4) Murong Xingchen looked at him doubtfully. His Imperial Brother will not be interested in this kind of thing for no reason. ¡°Nothing. Chen¡¯er, since I came out to y, I will y for a while and then go back. After a month, it will be the annual celebration of the four countries. You can stay in my ce for a few more days.¡± When Murong Xingchen heard those words, his pair of eyes instantly filled with joy. ¡°Imperial Brother, I know your the best. But you know what, the atmosphere in the Mu Family is strange today! I can¡¯t stay there anymore, so I came looking for you.¡± Murong Xingchen stretched out his waist: ¡°It¡¯s tiring today, but it¡¯s also full of fun. Su Li didn¡¯t disappoint us. He made everyone envious him.¡± Speaking of this, Murong Shaofeng unconsciously raised a smile. ¡°Li¡¯er has always been like this.¡± Murong Xingchen suddenly stopped stretching and stared at his older brother. His response to his was so strange! ¡°Right, Imperial Brother, how did you know the owner of Mingyue Mountain Vi? Looking at you two, you seem very familiar with them. ¡°We met by chance.¡± For this matter, Murong Shaofeng didn¡¯t want to say more. Because of his identity, he couldn¡¯t do a lot of things he wants to do. The less Murong Xingchen knows, the better... ... * In Mingyue Mountain Vi, as soon as Su Zimo returned, she stayed beside Su Xin and didn¡¯t even eat dinner. Untilte at night, after Su Xin¡¯s pulse became steady, her heart finally felt at ease a bit. Su Zimo tucked the quilt to Su Xin. Thinking of her daughter¡¯s future life, Su Zimo couldn¡¯t help but feel pain in her heart. People said that the real pain a woman can feel was not her first time, nor the time of giving birth or when she can¡¯t have goods, clothes, and glory, but when she wants to cry and there is no shoulder she could cry on. When she was hurt, but no one was there to apany her. Unconsciously, two lines of tears fell on Su Zimo¡¯s cheeks. Feeling a sense of weakness, Su Zimo was annoyed with herself. She slipped from the bed and soaked herself in the big bathtub. She wanted to drive the annoying feeling away in her heart. She shouldn¡¯t allow herself to be weak. She shouldn¡¯t allow herself to shake even a bit. Mu Yunxuan was almost burned by those two lines of tears. Watching Su Zimo soaked herself in the big bathtub, his heart moved like his throat. He wanted to go in there and pulled the person to his arms. Mu Yunxuan quickly looked back and saw someone. He couldn¡¯t tell for a while if it was Su Li or Su Qi. If they wear the same clothes, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference. Su Qi quickly put his finger to his mouth, signaling Mu Yunxuan to stay silent. He also made him follow him. When Mu Yunxuan saw the slightly cunning looked in the little boy¡¯s eyes, he already knew that it was Su Qi. Su Zimo was in the water, she didn¡¯t hear any sound. Su Qi took Mu Yunxuan to his room. Mu Yunxuan looked around. Su Qi¡¯s room was very neat and warm. The decoration of Mingyue Mountain Vi was very unique and could make people feel like at home. He liked the style here which has no extravagant luxury design. The atmosphere here was very warm. ¡°Father, sit down!¡± Su Qi pointed at the chair opposite him. The word ¡®father¡¯ made Mu Yunxuan returned to his senses and his face showed a trace of joy. ¡°Qi¡¯er, you¡¯re willing to call me father?¡± Mu Yunxuan couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in his voice. ¡°Shh... ...¡± Su Qi looked outside and said ¡°Father, lower your voice, brother lives next door to me. He easily woke up. If he learns that you were here in the middle of the night, he will be angry.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Mu Yunxuan nodded his head and looked at Su Qi with ecstasy. His eyes were filled with warmth. Su Qi was willing to call him father, which made him happy. The sound of the word ¡®father made him so excited that he almost choked. ¡°Father, I can call you like this when there is no one around. I am willing to call your father because you are our father. You adults have grievances to each other, but I don¡¯t have grudge against you.¡± Chapter 65.5 - Throwing brick to attract jade (Part 5) Chapter 65: Throwing brick to attract jade (Part 5) Su Qi said while fiddling his fingers with the herbs on the table. ¡°Qi¡¯er, what you said is right. It¡¯s not that father doesn¡¯t want to be with you all, it¡¯s just father doesn¡¯t know your existence. If I knew your mother was still alive, father will not let you keep wondering outside.¡± When Su Qi heard those words, his eyes lit up with joy. He knew that his father was also suffering, right? ¡°Father, then why you don¡¯te in here generously? You keep visiting mother¡¯s room in the middle of the night. If mother learns about this, you¡¯ll be more miserable.¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s face turned red instantly. He was caught by son peeping on the spot. ¡°Qi¡¯er, you¡¯ve also seen your mother¡¯s attitude. Father is afraid to make your mother angrier, and so I came to you guys secretly.¡± The look in Su Zimo¡¯s eyes has always been cold, which made his heart feel in pain. That damn woman, whether it was ghost marriage and not like the ordinary marriage, she was already his wife. However, she treated him like he was a thief. ¡°Mmm! Mother¡¯s determination is very firm. Xin¡¯er is her life, she will not let father harm her more!¡± Su Qi doesn¡¯t want to state his opinion on whether who is right or wrong. But today, didn¡¯t they just called that woman grandmother? Those words of their grandmother made them feel ufortable. Su Xin just wanted to show respect, but instead, she was embarrassed by her. How could Su Xin feelfortable? Mu Yunxuan reached out and took Su Qi into his arms, then looked at him softly. ¡°Qi¡¯er, the three of you, brothers and sisters are very sensible. Father is very happy to see you deep inside my heart.¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s heart became soft. He didn¡¯t expect that he would have three children. This was something he had never imagined before. That feeling, when you didn¡¯t think about it, but then you suddenly have three children. He didn¡¯t find it awkward, instead, he was very happy. Su Qi raised his head. Is this a father¡¯s embrace? It was somewhat different from his mother. His mother¡¯s embrace made him feel warm and reluctant to leave, while his father¡¯s embrace was giving him strength and joy. ¡°Father, there is a price to be paid for being sensible. To help mother, brother spent almost all his time cultivating and studying. And now that he can stand alone, mother let him go with Uncle He to talk about business.¡± Su Qi said with a big smile. His father said they were sensible, which made his heart flutter a bit. ¡°Is that so? Then in the future, I can leave the Mu Family¡¯s business to him.¡± Mu Yunxuan smiled brightly. He now has a sessor, right? Su Qi smiled and said nothing. Su Qi unknowingly sold his elder brother. Unfortunately, Su Li fought a battle today and had just been promoted by three levels, so he fell asleep early. ¡°By the way, Qi¡¯er, why are you still up sote? How did you find me?¡± Mu Yunxuan finds it very strange. The guards in Mingyue Mountain Vi didn¡¯t find him. How did Su Qi find him? ¡°What so hard about it? I just happened to run into you!¡± Just happened? Mu Yunxuan was a little dumbfounded. Is there such a coincidence? In his opinion, it was impossible. It was difficult for others to find him because of his cultivation level. ¡°I know father that you won¡¯t believe it. It was because of brother¡¯s contractual beast. Little Racoon Dog told me, his nose is very good. He will know a strangeres in by smell. He always guards outside brother¡¯s door. Last time, when you came, brother also knew about it, he just pretended to be innocent. Father, don¡¯t be fooled by brother¡¯s usual appearance, in fact, he is lonely. He cares too much about Mingyue Mountain Vi that it has be a burden in his heart. He put everything on his shoulders. Only in mother¡¯s arms, he acts like a 5-year-old kid.¡± Mu Yunxuan felt guilty. When he was 5-years-old, he was not as capable as Su Li. ¡°Right, Qi¡¯er, have you treated Xiner¡¯s illness?¡± Su Qi was not restless in his arms but kept distinguishing the herbs on the table. Chapter 65.6 - Throwing brick to attract jade (Part 6) Chapter 65: Throwing brick to attract jade (Part 6) ¡°Mmm! Xin¡¯er has been ill since she was born. Grandpa tried everything to save Xiner¡¯s life, he even used father¡¯s Nanyang jade. These medicinal herbs were brought by Uncle Murong this time. I am trying to distinguish them to see if they can be useful to Xin¡¯er.¡± When ites to Su Xin¡¯s illness, Su Qi¡¯s smiling eyes couldn¡¯t help but sink. Today, Su Xin¡¯s illness frightened them. Especially their mother. Since birth? Mu Yunxuan had a heartache. However, who was this Grandpa he¡¯s talking about? Mu Yunxuan was curious, but it was not the time to be curious, Su Xin was more important to discuss. ¡°Qi¡¯er, there are 30 mature silver nts in the Sacred Pond in the Yun City. Can you use them to cure Xin¡¯er disease?¡± ¡°Father, the silver nt is the best medicine to control Xiner¡¯s disease, but Grandpa said it can only prolong Xiner¡¯s life. It can¡¯t cure Xiner¡¯s illness at all.¡± Su Qi¡¯s words instantly pierced Mu Yunxuan¡¯s heart. It can only prolong her life? Then his lovely daughter... ... Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t dare to think about it. ¡°Qi¡¯er, why you haven¡¯t slept yet?¡± Su Zimo¡¯s voice came from outside. Su Qi was startled, howe his mothere over at this time? He was still thinking about it, but he found out his father has long been gone. Su Zimo opened the door and came in, but she only saw Su Qi distinguishing the herbs. Somehow she felt strange, she just felt someone else¡¯s breath! ¡°Mother, why you haven¡¯t slept yet? I am just finishing distinguishing this herb and then will sleep.¡± ¡°I saw the light in your room still lit, so I came to look. Qi¡¯er you sleep early, you can continue checking these herbs tomorrow.¡± In this era, children don¡¯t need to go to school. Most of them were taught by their mother at home. Her sons and daughter were taught by her. They spend a lot of time together at home, but her two sons love staying upte. She couldn¡¯t figure out why. ¡°Mother, I am going to sleep.¡± Su Qi got up and patted the dregs on his body and grinned at Su Zimo. Seeing this, Su Zimo was relieved. She then went back to her room to sleep. When the door was closed, Su Qi felt relieved. If his mother saw the scene just now, she would be sad. Why did he feel like he was acting like a thief? Su Qi shook his head and said to himself: ¡°A diligent student is full of cleverness and azy man is full of all kinds of excuses. How can this habit that developed from childhood to adulthood be changed all of a sudden? I haven¡¯t finished things yet, how can I think to sleep!¡± Su Qi¡¯s leaned his little body on the couch and looked up at the roof with sleepy eyes. A dark shadow popped out. ¡°Father, you haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Su Qi jumped up quickly. ¡°Father, how can you leave just like that and let me talk to myself, then exin myself?¡± Mu Yunxuan found him funny. He really doesn¡¯t know where he learned these things. ¡°Father! Diligence is a treasure. You can¡¯t live without it. Mother often said no pain no gain. I¡¯ve been ustomed to this thing since I was a kid. I don¡¯t go to rest until I finished my work for the day.¡± ¡°Qi¡¯er, this habit is very good, it will let you be independent quickly.¡± Mu Yunxuan really appreciates Su Zimo¡¯s educational method. Diligent people sleep less, whilezy people sleep like a patient. This principle ys to everyone. There¡¯s no pie falling from the sky. Su Qi understood this truth at this early age was reallyforting. ¡°Father, would you like to sleep with me here?¡± Su Qi blinked his clear eyes with a sincere invitation and patted the bed that was enough for two people to sleep. Since half of his intention was spoken and Su Qi called him father, Mu Yunxuan was overwhelmed. ¡°Alright!¡± The father and son looked at each other and smiled. The candlelight was extinguished, but the darkness in the room couldn¡¯t conceal the warmth inside. Chapter 65.7 - Throwing brick to attract jade (Part 7) Chapter 65: Throwing brick to attract jade (Part 7) At dawn, Su Zimo handed Su Xin to Su Zinian to take of her. In order not be very busy with business matters, she put other things behind. The two kilns were filled with lime in a short time. Su Zimo estimates that it will be enough for the time being. Also, theposted bark and nt ash was put in the kiln. He Yunting¡¯s work efficiency was really high. Theposted bark that has been transported was piled up as high as half a hill. The paper production will be a sure ball next year. Anyway, there was still more than half a year before the New Year. After the paper production starts, she needs to think about getting gold to start a jewelry industry. With this, she can make a fortune in the capital of Haoyue Country. However, what they need to do now is to dye the produced paper to make it unique, so that they can surpass the Mu family. After Su Zimo went back from the paper mill, He Yunting brought 13 men into Mingyue Mountain Vi. After sitting in the meeting room, the maidservant gave each of them a good tea. ¡°Please wait a moment here, gentlemen. Our master wille here soon.¡± The crowd nodded, but a few older men looked a little impatient. These gentlemen were invited by He Yunting, several of them were highly respected people, one of them was Old Xu Jinghuai. ¡°Old Xu, I heard that the owner of this Mingyue Mountain Vi is a woman. You are highly respected, why do you want to do things under her hands?¡± Sitting beside the old man in a ck robe, a man in a blue robe, who was about 30 years old, his face was full ofpliments, but when he mentioned that the owner of Mingyue Mountain Vi was a woman, there was a slight contempt in his eyes. ¡°Although this old man is over 50 years old, my body is still tough. Regardless of whether the future employer of this old man is male or female, as long as he can convince me, I will try my best to do a good job.¡± The old man, known as Old Xu said humbly. He knew a person should not be judged by appearance. This Mingyue Mountain Vi became a big household in just a matter of 2 years, it can be seen that it has power. ¡°Old Xu¡¯s words make this owner happy. The power of the ship lies on the sails, and the power of the person lies in the heart. Old Xu is really an indispensable candidate in the main management of this household.¡± An ethereal and powerful voice, simply made the people who heard of it have infinite reveries. Everyone looked toward the sound came from, and they saw Su Zimo wearing a purple dress. Her slender figure looked pure as jade, but her eyes hidden under the mask looked wised and sharp. Behind Su Zimo, Liu Shiyiu, He Yunting, Su Qingjue, and Su Li came in together. ¡°Gentlemen, this is the owner of the state and the young master.¡± He Yunting introduced people with a smile. ¡°We greet the master and young master.¡± Thirteen people stood up and paid respect. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite.¡± Su Zimo and others sat on the seat, and Su Li sat down next to her. Yesterday, Su Li ¡¯s great deeds have spread. When they saw him today, they were naturally very excited. They cannot help but look at Su Li with envious eyes. Apparently, Su Li has be a big celebrity in Haoyue Country. ¡°Gentlemen, I think you already know the purpose ofing here. Then, I will make the long story short.¡± The crowd nodded, the few impatient old men also faced Su Zimo. Especially the man in a blue robe, but he dare not have any contempt in his eyes now. ¡°At present, our Mingyue has bought 13 shops in a good location all over the capital in Haoyue Country. Whether these 13 shops can run a good business will depend on your management.¡± Su Zimo said with a tone full of sincerity while looking at the expressions on their faces one by one. Obviously, among the older managers, there was some pride and defiance in their eyes. Of course, they know how to judge. Chapter 65.8 - Throwing brick to attract jade (Part 8) Chapter 65: Throwing brick to attract jade (Part 8) ¡°Mingyue Master is polite!¡± Hearing that sincere and trusting tone, the gentlemen couldn¡¯t help but respect Su Zimo a bit. ¡°But there is one thing, which I wanted to remind you all.¡± But then, they heard Su Zimo¡¯s words turned in a different direction, so their facial expression also couldn¡¯t help but change a bit. ¡°I never raised useless people in my Mingyue Mountain. Since you¡¯re hired in my Mingyue Mountain, I hope you will do a good job. Don¡¯t think about how much you will earn from me, but think about how to improve the value of your existence. Your probation period is 3 months. After 3 months, if youpleted the task I assigned to you. I will permanently hire you as the store manager of my Mingyue Mountain Vi. I will give you 200 silver coins. Every New Year and holiday, there will be an additional bonus. In a year, you can earn at least 500 to 1000 silver coins from me.¡± Su Zimo throws bricks to attract the jade, she doesn¡¯t believe that these respected stubborn old men will not be convinced. She already inquired about the sry of store manager in Haoyue Country. The store manager¡¯s sry was only 50 silver coins per month. Although their sry was higherpared to other stuff, their workload was three times higher. ¡°200 silver coins?¡± ¡°This is the highest treatment in business management.¡± ¡°Yes, this job is very tempting.¡± The 13 old men began exchanging their opinion. Everyone was very fascinated by this sry per month. Old Xu couldn¡¯t help but deeply looked at Su Zimo. It was a very wise move to throw bricks to attract the jade, but the earnings of the business depend on the quality of the goods. ¡°Mingyue Master, it seems you don¡¯t trust us. What¡¯s with this probation period of 3 months? Five of us here are well-known store managers in the capital of Haoyue Country. If others want to invite us, do you think we will not go?¡± An old man in a gray coat looked at Su Zimo proudly. This newbie girl wanted to control them with the use of money. When He Yunting heard of those words, he frowned, then lowered his head and whispered something in Su Zimo¡¯s ear. Su Zimo understood everything inside her heart. ¡°Old Du, this owner is not questioning your strength, but looking for a different perspective. Your mindset is one example of this perspective. Because you are highly respected, you created this mindset and imprisoned yourself with this thought.¡± When everyone heard of those words, they looked at Su Zimo puzzled. ¡°Mingyue Master, please say it clearly. What do you mean by this?¡± Old Xu couldn¡¯t help but ask. Chapter 66.1 - Do it (Part 1) Chapter 66: Do it (Part 1) ¡°Old Xu, there are many events in this world, we must know how to deal with these events. If you be in charge of my Mingyue Vi, you will face different challenges or new management solutions. Things will not be the same as your former job. Each store has its own needs, each of you has strengths. The main point of hiring you to my Mingyue Vi is to make your strengths deal with these needs. For example, Old Xu, you are good at managing shops but more skilled in dealing with interpersonal rtionships. When you encounter unreasonable customers, you can easily respond to these sudden changes. Since I am willing to hire you, I, as the owner must naturally know your strengths. ¡± Su Zimo¡¯s remarks made everyone stupefied. Their previous employers never told them anything like this. This Mingyue Master respect them and gave them a chance to show their strength. ¡°With the Mingyue Master¡¯s kind words, this old man is willing to try.¡± Old Xu agreed first. He didn¡¯t consider anything else but the girl¡¯s respect for them. If such a person willing to respect him, he will be veryfortable to work inside his heart. He¡¯s over 50, and he met all kinds of masters, but it was his first time to meet such a transparent master like Su Zimo. He naturally wanted to follow her. Let alone, he was very attracted to this Mingyue Mountain Vi. Seeing Old Xu nodded, how could other people disagree? In a sh, everyone also nodded their heads and agree. Su Zimo smiled. Old Xu was the backbone of this group of people. And most of these people were experienced in managing retail shops. She just hired these people so that she can open and start her shops quickly. ¡°Here are some of our management systems and ount management ns. Take them back with you to see. After half a month, the 13 shops under the name of Mingyue Mountain Vi will open on the same day. These are the new regtions you must familiarize yourself with. I look forward to your performance on the opening day. And starting today, you will be paid ording to the agreed monthly sry.¡± Su Zimo ¡¯s words made everyone even more excited. Starting today they will be paid ording to the agreed monthly sry, is there much good event that happened in this world? He Yunting and Liu Shiyu looked at each other with a smile on their face. He Yunting then distributed the management system that he had copied to everyone. Old Xu looked at it casually and then looked at Su Zimo in shock. Is this really what she came up with ...? In just half an hour, Su Zimo got everything done. * Mu Yunxuan, who was hiding in the dark, couldn¡¯t help but praised Su Zimo¡¯s means in managing things. No wonder the Mingyue Mountain Vi¡¯s reputation developed so fast. After everyone went out, Mu Yunxuan walked into the room and picked up a copy of the management system and ount management n that Su Zimo mentioned on the table. And then, he walked towards Su Qi¡¯s room. Su Qi, who just woke up, fluttered his long eyshes and blinked his blurry eyes. He obviously didn¡¯t have enough sleep. Su Qi slightly squinted his eyes, he seemed to remember that his father slept with himst night. To his side, he just felt like a dark shadow blocked the light. ¡°Father, you got up early?¡± Su Qi stretched hiszy waist. And perhaps because his father was with him, he woke up naturally as soon as he fell asleep. ¡°Qi¡¯er, you¡¯re still sleepy? It¡¯s almost noon now.¡± Mu Yunxuan doted Su Qi and picked him up. When he went out, he took a special look at Su Xin. When he saw Su Xin happily eating breakfast, he also felt very happy. ¡°Mmm! I can sleep until noon.¡± Su Qi put his little head on Mu Yunxuan¡¯s shoulder. He still wanted to sleep for a while. ¡°Qi¡¯er, have you woke up yet? If you¡¯re awake,e over to have breakfast. After breakfast mother has something to do outside.¡± When Su Li¡¯s voice sounded, his tone was somewhat unhappy and helpless. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll be there in a little while. You can go and eat first.¡± Su Qi shook his head to make himself sober. Mu Yunxuan held his breath. He doesn¡¯t want Su Li to find him. But is he still angry? ¡°Then, you hurry up.¡± When the footsteps outside the door get farther and farther, Mu Yunxuan put Su Qi down. Chapter 66.2 - Do it (Part 2) Chapter 66: Do it (Part 2) ¡°Qi¡¯er, father will go back today, I wille to see you at night.¡± ¡°Okay! Father, be careful when you go out! Sister Liu Yue and others are very powerful.¡± Mu Yunxuan warmly smiled. ¡°No harm, they can¡¯t find me.¡± * By the time Su Qi arrived in the dining room with his short legs, Su Zimo had already eaten. Su Li took a nce at Su Qi thoughtfully, he didn¡¯t speak, he just lowered his head and eat his food. ¡°Qi¡¯er, did you sleep enough?¡± Su Zimo got up and gave Su Li a dinner. ¡°Hehe! Mother, I didn¡¯t sleep well, so I just woke up. But look at me now, I am full of energy, I can even send a cow flying with one punch.¡± Su Qi said with a serious tone, but his eyes were smiling. His expression was iparable to his gesture. Su Zimo¡¯s mouth twitched, he can¡¯t sleep but he only woke up at noon? ¡°I already have eaten, I will go outter. You and your brother will take care of Xin¡¯er at home today. Don¡¯t run around, do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Su Qi was in a very good mood! Because he slept with his fatherst night, he was so happy today. ¡°Qi¡¯er, hurry up and eat.¡± Su Li gave Su Qi a cold look. Su Qiughed and trotted in a hurry. ¡°Qi¡¯er, you are smiling a thief, why do I feel like you¡¯ve done something wrong?¡± Su Zimo squinted her eyes at her happy go, lucky son. He was so happy today that he looked a bit abnormal. When Su Qi heard those words, his short legs soften that he almost kneel on the floor. Did his mother sense that their father came in here? Su Qi squinted his eyes at Su Zimo. She doesn¡¯t know, he can tell by looking at his mother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mother don¡¯t scare me. You know I am timid. How can I dare to do bad things in Mingyue Mountain Vi?¡± Su Qiughed with his tail between his legs like a dog. Su Li still didn¡¯t speak, he just continued eating breakfast with a serious face. Su Zimo smiled: ¡°If there is nothing, that¡¯s good!¡± Then, she got up and went outside. All the stores will be open in half a month, she will be very busy. Andst night, Liu Yue came back from the Su Mansion. She gathered unexpected news. Her heart somewhat couldn¡¯t calm down. Aftering out of the dining room, Su Zimo went to Su Qingjue¡¯s yard. * Yue Tongzi, who had a good night¡¯s rest and finished washing, became even looked more beautiful. He was now wearing a white robe. At the age of 10, he was not short, and he was giving off refreshing feelings. He was walking in the direction of Mingyue Xuan, he was going to look for Su Li. As soon as he entered Mingyue Xuan, Yue Tongzi was stunned. Next beside the road, a little girl in a pink dress was sadly sitting and stroking a violet flower. The sadness in her eyes didn¡¯t affect her beauty. Instead, the violet flowers on the side made her even looked more delicate. Yue Tongzi knew the little girl, she was Su Xin, who suddenly fell ill yesterday. Yue Tongzi didn¡¯t dare to approach, he was afraid to affect the beautiful scene in front of him. Su Xin seemed to feel someone was behind her, so she slowly looked back. She saw a handsome young boy in a white robe looking at her quietly. When the ray of sunlight fell on his body, he became more handsome. Su Xin couldn¡¯t help but smile sweetly. ¡°Who are you? Why did youe to Mingyue Xuan?¡± Her soft voice directly stabbed his heart. ¡°My name is Yue Tongzi, I came here to meet the young master.¡± Yue Tongzi said in a soft voice. Seeing that pure and elegant smile, his handsome face couldn¡¯t help blush. He was a little nervous inside his heart. He was afraid to scare the little girl in front of him. Su Xin was unconscious yesterday, so she didn¡¯t know anything about Yue Tongzi. ¡°Big brother Yue, eldest brother is in the dining room. You go straight in then turn right. You¡¯ll be able to see eldest brother.¡± Su Xin still had a smile on her face and glittering eyes. Chapter 66 - Do it (Part 3) Chapter 66: Do it (Part 3) The words ¡®Big Brother Yue¡¯ feel refreshing inside his heart, and that sweet smile was the purest smile he had ever seen. Even after many years past, he was sure he will remember this wonderful moment. ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± Yue Tongzi was a little stiff, his face was also blushing. His hands were tightly clenched on his clothes as he carefully walked away step by step. Su Xin looked at his back, and the smile on her face widened. * When Su Zimo came over, Su Qingjue and Su Zinian also finished their breakfast. Seeing Su Zimoing over, Su Qingjue and Su Zinian were very happy. ¡°Momo, didn¡¯t you say you were going out? Why are you here?¡± Su Qingjue said with a gentle face. Since they lived in Mingyue Mountain Vi, he and Su Zinian looked a lot better. ¡°Brother, sister, if I don¡¯t have a business, I can¡¯te to see you?¡± Su Zimo¡¯s appearance was quite spoiled. ¡°You? Every day you are busy, while this brother is ayman. I can¡¯t even help you.¡± Su Qingjue was feeling guilty. These days, he felt like what he had learned previously was just some fur. ¡°Brother, you speak like we¡¯re not family. We are a family.¡± Su Zimo ced her hand behind her, as she walked somewhat naughty. ¡°Momo, look at you, you are a mother with three children, but you still act like this.¡± Su Zinianughed and slightly covered her mouth, she was very reserved. ¡°Brother, sister, I am a mother of three children, but in front of you two, I will always be the youngest sister, who never grow up¡­ ¡­¡± Su Zimo said with a cute appearance. Since they came to Mingyue Mountain Vi, she was very happy. She was very happy to have a family. ¡°You! Naughty.¡± Su Qingjue looked at her sister with a smile on his face. This sister was so different from the past. Maybe now that she had children, she became so strong. ¡°Brother, sister, I have something to tell you.¡± As soon as she said those words, Su Zimo¡¯s face instantly became serious. ¡°Momo, what happened?¡± Su Qingjue, seeing his younger sister with solemn eyes, his heart sank. ¡°Brother, there are some things happened these days. I sent some people to stare at the Su Family. Last night, I finally got useful information. Liu Yue heard Su Zinian and Xie Lengchan¡¯s conversation. Xie Lengchen admitted that she killed our mother. But on the day of the funeral, mother¡¯s body was gone. Brother, did you know about this?¡± After hearing Liu Yue¡¯s report, Su Zimo also searched the scene at the time in the memory of the ancient Su Zimo. Unfortunately, she was too young to remember. When Su Qingjue heard of it, his eyebrows frowned, he was also a little surprised! Su Zinian was also surprised and confused! Isn¡¯t their mother¡¯s body there? Why they didn¡¯t know about this? ¡°Momo, this brother didn¡¯t know about this. It seems that our father has cheated all of us.¡± Su Qingjue¡¯s face was filled with anger. Thinking about how they were badly treated in the Su Family, he wished he was not a member of that family. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Xie Lengchan knows about it.¡± Su Zimo squinted her eyes, why does she feel like this matter was very strange? ¡°Momo, of course, she knows about it. Since she entered the Su Family, she has been whispering words to father¡¯s ears all day long. Father rarely enters mother¡¯s yard. When mother died, her ugly face immediately appeared. If she doesn¡¯t fear what other people will say, I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t even let us go at that time.¡± Su Qingjue was angry, he hated that vicious woman. ¡°Since this is the case, it is necessary to continue the investigation.¡± Su Zimo didn¡¯t want to let go of any possibility. At that time, what¡¯s even more strange was that, even when their mother¡¯s body was gone, Su Weichen didn¡¯t pursue the matter. ¡°Brother, Liu Yue will investigate this matter, so rest assured! It won¡¯t take long for things toe to an end.¡± Su Zimo bit her lip gently, but her doubts grew stronger. The corpse will disappear for two reasons. Either their mother¡¯s body was stolen for ghost marriage, or their mother didn¡¯t die at all. ¡°Momo, I know.¡± Su Qingjue nodded his head, he was sure about Su Zimo¡¯s ability. Chapter 66.4 - Do it (Part 4) Chapter 66: Do it (Part 4) ¡°Master, his royal highness the Crown Prince is here.¡± Qing Lian, who was wearing a blue dress, came with a bamboo basket in her hand. ¡°His Royal Highness, what is he doing here?¡± Su Zimo frowned: Did Jun Shaochen came to thank her? ¡°Master, the crown prince came to find Eldest Miss Su.¡± ¡°Looking for my sister?¡± Su Qingjie: ¡°...¡± Su Zimo: ¡°...¡± ¡°Momo, what¡¯s wrong with the crown prince? Why is he looking for me?¡± Su Zinian became a little nervous. After all, the other party was the crown prince. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be nervous. His Royal Highness is a reasonable person. He will note to Mingyue Vi just to mess around. If I guessed it correctly, the Crown Prince came here to thank elder sister for taking care of him.¡± Su Zimo looked at Su Zinian and said with a vague tone. Why does she felt like that the crown prince motive was a little impure? ¡°Momo?¡± Su Zinian looked at Su Zimo with a bit of me. The smile on Su Zimo¡¯s lips was getting wider and wider. Ancient women really couldn¡¯t stand a little teasing. Look at her sister, her face was as red as an apple. ¡°Okay, elder sister, Qing Lian will go with you! If you have someone with you, you will not feel ufortable. Qing Lian... ...¡± Su Zimo stopped making fun of Su Zinian. The yfulness in her eyes disappeared. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Qing Lian nodded with a smile. Their Master was so happy. Usually, she always looked serious. There was a coldness in her eyes. But at this moment, she looked a bit naughty. ¡°Then you go! I will go out of the house to do something.¡± Su Zimo smiled at them and then turned to leave. * At the gate of Mingyue Mountain Vi, He Yunting was already there with the carriage. A fire-red horse was pulling the carriage. The carriage was not decorated with any precious items. It looks in and simple. It looked just like any ordinary carriage. Only knowledgeable people know that there were many precious items that worth thousand of silvers were ced on it. ¡°Momo, this time, it is estimated that we will be back before it gets dark.¡± Looking at Su Zimo getting on the carriage, He Yunting let the fire-red began to walk on the road. ¡°It¡¯s good to be back before it gets dark. All the things we need are in Yuhua Vige. Whether we can produce a mass of colored paper depends on Yuhua Vige¡¯s natural dyes.¡± Su Zimo didn¡¯t dare to be sloppy. When she decided to take revenge, she had thought about the consequences, but still, her heart was burning like fire. She doesn¡¯t know if it was the ancient Su Zimo¡¯s anger or herself. She simply cannot swallow this anger. He Yunting pursed her lips, he knew her character very well. She will not listen to him regardless of his pain or her pain. All she could do was to help her as much as possible. As the fire red slowly walked outside the capital, Su Zimo was lost in thoughts, but her face still looked dignified. * In the Third Prince¡¯s pce, a dark shadow quickly appeared in the study room. Jun Lintian was burying his head on the table. The man in ck knelt on one knee and respectfully said, ¡°Your highness, the master of Mingyue Vi went out of the capital.¡± Jun Lintian didn¡¯t look up, he just coldly said: ¡°Keep an eye on them, then set an ambush halfway.¡± ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± The man in ck didn¡¯t hesitate, he quickly walked out of the study room. Jun Lintian put down his pen, as a trace of vicious attempt shed in his eyes. His eyes that squinted revealed a trace of killing intent. ¡°Su Zimo, if you are really alive and return to Haoyue Country, then the first thing you want to do is to take revenge, isn¡¯t it? I will reveal the answer to this question tonight.¡± Jun Lintian got up and went out... ... * In Yun City, in the study room. Mu Yunxuan was in a good mood all day after returning. In addition to being happy, he quickly finished all the things he had to do. In just half a day, he already read all the ounting books. Mu Yunhan, who was wearing a red robe, with a streamer of gemstones tied around his waist. His whole body was full of charming luster. Mu Yunhan slowly walked inside the room. He knew that his elder brother didn¡¯te back all night, so when he saw his elder brother was in a good mood, he didn¡¯t ask anymore where did he go. Chapter 67.1 - Stronger than the last one (Part 1) Chapter 67: Stronger than thest one (Part 1) ¡°Big Brother, look at you. You just didn¡¯te back all night, but your mouth is curving all day.¡± In fact, deep inside Mu Yunhan¡¯s heart, he had never seen his elder brother so happy like this before. Especially after that ghost marriage, and after Su Zimo fell off the cliff, his elder brother¡¯s heart has been tied with a knot. This so-called knot needs to be untied by a person. And when that person appeared, his elder brother¡¯s mood changed. ¡°Yunhan, Qi¡¯er is willing to call me father, so of course, I am very happy. I told him that I wille and see him again tonight. That kid is like a ghost spirit, his small mouth always speaks tender and funny stuff.¡± Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t conceal anything to Mu Yunhan. As the master of Yun City, he has very few friends. The only two friends he made went to inspect shops for him in various countries. ¡°If Zi Mo and Jin Cheng are here, they¡¯ll be surprised at your changes.¡± Mu Yunhan poured himself a cup of tea, he was happy for his elder brother. He also thought that this was some kind of blessing to his elder brother. After 6 years, 3 children entered his life. His elder not only didn¡¯t feel abrupt but felt very lucky. It seems that there was a constant fate between his elder brother and Su Zimo. ¡°Yunhan, did you find anything?¡± Mu Yunxuan began asking about their business. ¡°Big Brother, I found it, but I¡¯m afraid you will feel sad after listening to it.¡± Mu Yunhan¡¯s face was filled smile. After his elder brother heard of it, he will definitely be jealous. ¡°It¡¯s a fact, how can I feel sad? If I guess it right, the Hengfeng Commercial Business belongs to Murong Shaofeng.¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s face was slightly cold. He had already guessed something in his mind. He asked Mu Yunhan to investigate it, just to confirm things. ¡°Big Brother is really powerful, you¡¯re right, Hengfeng Commercial Business belongs to Murong Shaofeng.¡± Seeing his elder brother¡¯s cold face, Mu Yunhan knew that his elder brother was very ufortable. Mu Yunhan added: ¡°In the Xingyue Country, there is no conflict between the goods in Hengfeng Commercial Bank and the goods in Mingyue Mountain Vi. The person who provides goods to Hengfeng Commercial Business is sister-inw. Sister-inw has more goods than we imagine. If Murong Shaofeng didn¡¯te to Haoyue Country this time, we wouldn¡¯t have a chance to find out these things.¡± After hearing those words, Mu Yunxuan sneered. This Su Zimo was very different from the Su Zimo he had previously met. Thinking about it, when he first saw her, she was cold and calm. She didn¡¯t even cry. At that time, she dared to rebel against him and fight back by saying bad words. Later after that time, he found out that Su Zimo in Su Family was being bullied by others, but dared not speak. At best, she can only be regarded as an empty vase! So when he saw her the second time, probably because of guilt and because he knew she was unwilling, she easily attracted his attention. After 6 years without seeing her, she seemed to have been reborn. Not only provoked the Third Prince, she even became pro in business, which surprised him even more. And not only that, she, who couldn¡¯t cultivate reached the 5th stage of Jinxuan Period. If he didn¡¯t see her before, he will think that they were not the same person. ¡°Big Brother, judging from the current situation, sister-inw doesn¡¯t seem to know Murong Shaofeng¡¯s true.¡± Mu Yunhan frowned, that was what he found. ¡°Hmph!¡± Mu Yunxuan coldly snorted: ¡°With her shrewd personality, do you think she will cooperate with an unknown person?¡± From time to time, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyelids exuded some mysterious shadow. ¡°Big Brother, you mean ...?¡± ¡°With Su Zimo¡¯s personality, she never does anything that she was uncertain. She knows Murong Shaofeng¡¯s identity, she only shows on the surface ...¡± With the way the two of them getting along together. Mu Yunxuan was sure that Su Zimo was pretending to be confused. ¡°Then, sister-inw turned her elbows out. The weather in Xingyue Country was cold. The wine business under the name of Hengfeng Commercial Bank is particrly good. While we, I received a letter that our wine business has plummeted. Hengfeng Business has arge variety of wines. They even have wine for women, which sells like crazy.¡± Mu Yunhan said with a rigid tone. But in fact, he admired Su Zimo. Chapter 67.2 - Stronger than the last one (Part 2) Chapter 67: Stronger than thest one (Part 2) ¡°Yeah! She¡¯s turning her elbows out, why can¡¯t my, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s wife do that?¡± Mu Yunxuan smiled, his eyes became a little soft. Ling Qiushui, who just came in heard of thatst sentence. When she heard of it, she suddenly felt a thousandyers of waves in her heart. Her body trembled in nervousness: Yeah! She is turning some elbows out, why can¡¯t my, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s wife do that? Who is she? Who¡¯s his wife? Ling Qiushui hated herself for being one stepte. Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t returnst night. Where did he go? ¡°Miss Ling.¡± As soon as Qing Feng entered the door, she saw Ling Qiushui with a pensive look. Seeing her holding her breath, he immediately became displeased. However, he simply said hello ording to the etiquette. Ling Qiushui, who was startled, looked at Qing Feng with extremely unnaturally facial expression. ¡°Oh! Qing Feng, you¡¯re back. I came to see if the Lord is here. Madam wants to ask the lord if he wanted to have dinner together.¡± Ling Qiushui didn¡¯t make any excuses this time. Jun Zixi really asked her toe in here. Qing Feng¡¯s displeased expression was already in her eyes. He was displeased because she held her breath. In Qing Feng¡¯s eyes, she came to eavesdrop. ¡°Why is it so noisy outside?¡± Mu Yunhan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. Ling Qiushui followed Qing Feng in. Ling Qiushui¡¯s eyes immediately fell on Mu Yunxuan¡¯s body. ¡°Lord, second master, the madam is asking if you wanted to eat dinner together.¡± Mu Yunxuan continued burying his head and ignored everyone. Mu Yunhan coldly looked at Ling Qiushui. ¡°Miss Ling, I said this many times, you don¡¯t need to do this. Miss Ling, you are a guest in Yun City, I dare not let you do this kind of thing.¡± ¡°Yunhan, this is just a trivial matter, is it not?¡± Ling Qiushui¡¯s facial expression looked very unnatural. She understood the meaning of Mu Yunhan¡¯s tone. He was thinking that she was being too nosy, but who can me her? If Mu Yunxuan put her in his eyes, does she need to sneak to his room every day? ¡°Miss Ling, you go out first! I and my brother still have to talk about something.¡± ¡°Then, the dinner... ...¡± Ling Qiushui pursed her lips and looked at Mu Yunxuan. Unfortunately, Mu Yunxuan still didn¡¯t pay her attention. Mu Yunxuan seemed like condensing essence from the heavens and the earth, which made his figure looked stunning and gorgeous. He was charming every time she saw him, which she couldn¡¯t help but want to look at him more, but he... ... ¡°Tell mother, we¡¯ll go over for dinner.¡± Mu Yunhan answered indifferently. ¡°Ok! Then, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Ling Qiushui turned and walked outside, as difort and sadness immediately showed on her face. What was Mu Yunxuan¡¯s heart made of? Although she was not as beautiful as a fairy, she was a beautifuldy in Ling Family. The people who wanted to marry her lining up for a long time every day, but with Mu Yunxuan, he doesn¡¯t even look at her. Mu Yunxuan, one day, I, Ling Qiushui will make you serve me well. ¡°Qing Feng, where have you been? Why did youe back sote?¡± Mu Yunhan thought that his elder brother must have asked Qing Feng to check on their elder sister-inw¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Lord, second master, the master of Mingyue Vi went out of the capital, together with Housekeeper He, but was followed by the people of the Third Prince, who set up an ambush halfway.¡± Suddenly, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s dark pupil shed with coldness and killing intent. ¡°Big Brother, it seems Lintian still hasn¡¯t given up. Why does he think that sister-inw would be Su Zimo?¡± Mu Yunhan was very puzzled. He couldn¡¯t doubt Su Zimo just by looking at Su Qingjue and Su Zinian alone. The former Su Zimo was nothing in Jun Lintian¡¯s eyes. So why would he associate with the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi? Why was he thinking about Su Zimo? ¡°Of course, there was someone who deliberately passed the news on to Jun Lintian. Qing Feng was very clear.¡± Mu Yunxuan sneered. Some people just like to jump in front of the de of a knife. They were determined to seek death. Well, he, Mu Yunxuan has no reason to fulfill their wish. ¡°Big Brother means ...?¡± Chapter 67.3 - Stronger than the last one (Part 3) Chapter 67: Stronger than thest one (Part 3) ¡°Second Young Master, it¡¯s Miss Ling.¡± Qing Feng faintly said. ¡°Ling Qiushui...?¡± Mu Yunhan never thought it would be her. ¡°Last time she overheard our conversation. She calcted her heart. I let people secretly stare at her since then.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be her. I even consider her to be my sister-inw.¡± Mu Yunhan held his head with both hands, then he leaned his back on the chair and looked at his elder brother with an amused expression. ¡°My vision is not so bad. As for the matter about the Ling family, it will take some time to check, but I believe there will be news.¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes were like an eagle staring at its prey not far away. ¡°Then, I guess mother will be sad when she hears it.¡± Many women want to enter their Mu family, but most of them were scheming. conspiracies. If what his elder brother saying is true, then the Ling Family is also crafty. ¡°Don¡¯t tell mother yet. Go to dinner first, I still have something to do.¡± Mu Yunxuan got up, that woman really knows how to make someone worry, she always made his heart feel uneasy. ¡°I see, I understand, Big Brother is going to save the beauty.¡± Mu Yunhan¡¯s face has funny expression, he didn¡¯t expect that his elder brother will smile and will not refute his words, which showed that Su Zimo was really in his elder brother¡¯s heart. * It was getting dark, the sound of wheels rolling in the silent woods could be heard very clearly. He Yunting really got it right, they may not be able to get back to the capital before dark. However, Su Zimo found the dye she needed in Yuhua Vige, so her trip was not in vain. ¡°Momo, we were followed when we came here. Say, do you think they set an ambush halfway when we go back?¡± He Yunting looked at both sides of the woods with caution. He doesn¡¯t want things to turn the way he thought! As soon as the sky turned dark, Su Zimo bes... ... ¡°Yunting! You talk like an olddy. If you open your mouth again, you¡¯ll be in trouble. Listen carefully outside. God also favors you. What do you think?¡± Su Zimo said with a smile, but her eyes became colder and colder. She had already noticed the strangeness in the woods. Her heart was like a moon got covered by clouds, which could make people feel nervous. He Yunting slightly detect the people in the surrounding. After that, he felt relieved. ¡°Momo, these are dogs that wanted to bite the moon. The most powerful among them, I, He Yunting can defeat it by three strokes.¡± As soon as He Yunting¡¯s voice fell, more than a dozen masked men in ck immediately blocked the front of the carriage. The Fire red horse snorted it¡¯s nose hard, and many sticky liquids were poured on the four men in ck in front of it. ¡°What a hell, it smells bad.¡± ¡°Auurrggh... ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m itchy and smelly... ...¡± He Yunting smiled after letting them taste the snot of the Fire red horse. One of the men in ck couldn¡¯t help but vomit. ¡°Damn it, this old man will kill you.¡± One of the four men, who seemed to be the leader, was coincidentally sprayed by the Fire red horse¡¯s snot. His angry look showed that he wanted to tear He Yunting into pieces. ¡°Alright! Just wait, okay.¡± He Yunting said with unhurried voice. He jumped out the carriage with a calm face, as if a dozen assassins doesn¡¯t exist. The dozen masked men in ck, look each other. They don¡¯t know what He Yunting nning to do. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s not easy to make a living, right? How about we negotiate, don¡¯t be the kind of people who stir the grass and wake up the snake. How much money your employer paid you, I will pay you double to buy his life. How about it?¡± After speaking, He Yunting¡¯s made a righteous expression. In fact, he wanted to know who was the mastermind... ... ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t talk nonsense to him. If we failed to kill them, we will all die when we go back.¡± The leader wiped the snot on his body and shouted angrily. ¡°Go.......¡± Chapter 67.4 - Stronger than the last one (Part 4) Chapter 67: Stronger than thest one (Part 4) Without saying anything else, more than a dozen men in ck began to attack. For them, if they can¡¯t kill these two people, they will die and can no longer spend their money. ¡°Ouch! Seriously, if the water is crystal clear, there won¡¯t be any fish living there, why are they all stubborn? They can earn more money.¡± He Yunting said with a bit trace of regret, but he mercilessly attacked to kill them. At this moment, his eyes were cold, and his hands were fierce and quick. He doesn¡¯t have the appearance he showed just now. The man in ck, who was almost killed by He Yunting, when he saw the situation changed, he wanted to retreat, but he failed to do so. After a few rounds, He Yunting, who hasn¡¯t even get off the carriage, fought with more than dozen of the 1st stage of Jinxuan Period. And each one of them fell on the ground. He Yunting gave them a distasteful look. ¡°Fire Red, go on.¡± The wheels rolled slowly again. ¡°Momo, that person must be looking down on us. He only sent men in 1st stage of Jinxuan period to kill us. Say, is he stupid or ying to be stupid?¡± He Yunting looked like an easy-going man again. His tail kept wagging as his mouth spitting spiteful words. ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy. This is just a small test. The movement of Mingyue Mountain Vi in the capital of Haoyue Country is so big. I don¡¯t know the root of this matter. Do you think they will really make such a futile action?¡± Su Zimo¡¯s words were full of irony. As for who wanted to kill her, she had already guessed in her heart. She¡¯s afraid the person behind... ... ¡°Oh! Momo, your mouth is a scourge. Isn¡¯t this, plucking radishes after nting onions? They are stronger than thest one.¡± He Yunting shook her head. These people were too eager for sess. They were very eager to help each other... ... ¡°Ugh......!¡± He Yunting was a bit regretful again after seeing countless masked men in front of the fire-red horse. ¡°I said, you guys, are you that eager to grind us and see us suffering? It¡¯s gettingte, your mother will look for you, and you should be staying under your quilt with your wife now. Let us go back home ah!¡± This time, He Yunting almost cry. These people seem to be two times stronger than thest group. He was struggling, he can¡¯t deal with them alone. ¡°Shameless man, even if you see us like a monkey, you shouldn¡¯t try to fool this uncle. Dozens of our brothers died. If this old man won¡¯t kill, how can I exin it to our master.¡± The leader of ck men was burly, tall, rough, and very arrogant. ¡°You dare to scold and call me shameless, today I will let you see how great is this old man.¡± He Yunting was not really angry. He doesn¡¯t want to fight! How tiring it is to fight! ¡°Go on, brothers, kill them and let¡¯s go back to get our rewards.¡± The leader shouted. When he shouted, his momentum was very strong. He Yunting squinted his eyes, he quickly pulled out the soft sword on his waist and fought against the few people who flew in the carriage, preventing them from approaching. From behind, a masked man in ck silently approached the carriage. Su Zimo felt someone else breathing closely. This person¡¯s cultivation level was much higher than her. She grabbed the mechanism on the carriage. ¡°Whew ...¡± A hidden weapon flew into the carriage. Su Zimo tried to avoid it, but her body was thrown down. Su Zimo was startled, she looked up fiercely but only saw a stunning and handsome face. His dark eyes resembled a silent sea under the dark clouds. His lips were curving into a smile. However, his eyes were burning with fashion while he was holding her. ¡°It seems that this lord came at the right time. The hero always saves the beauty at the most critical time, right?¡± Mu Yunxuan said with a smile. He didn¡¯t get up, instead, he moved closer to Su Zimo. Smelling the faint fragrance on her body, his blood boiled. Su Zimo¡¯s chaotic eyes made the smile on his lips became wider and wider. -End of this chapter- Chapter 68.1 - Heroes save the beauty (Part 1) Chapter 68: Heroes save the beauty (Part 1) Mu Yunxuan bowed his head and kissed the soft red lips across him. The bright smile on his face showed how good he was feeling at the moment. Su Zimo¡¯s body shook as her eyes red at the man with an abominable smile on the face. This damn beast, as long as there was a little chance, he will start to think about spring. Su Zimo wanted to p Mu Yunxuan just by thinking about it, she quickly raised her hand to p Mu Yunxuan. However, she didn¡¯t know that every move she made fell on Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes. When her palm was about tond on his face, Mu Yunxuan quickly captured her hand and held both her hands, then he lifted them above her head. Their bodies almost sticking together, the man¡¯s body reaction slowly alert Su Zimo. Their posture became more and more ambiguous. ¡°Beast, bastard, let go of this aging mother ...¡± Su Zimo tried using her hands and feet, but she could only coldly stare at Mu Yunxuan. ¡°This is how you treat your benefactor?¡± Mu Yunxuan was not angry, he looked at her with a smile. He lowered his head a bit, as their nose bumped to each other. His warm breath fell on Su Zimo¡¯s face. Su Zimo was flustered inside her heart. Whenever she met Mu Yunxuan, she always turned like a sheep into a tiger¡¯s mouth. She could not resist him and could only look at him coldly. ¡°Be...benefactor?¡± Su Zimo was covered with coldness, she stared at Mu Yunxuan coldly, as if she wanted to swallow him whole. She, Su Zimo was very revengeful. She hasn¡¯t forgotten how this beast ate her up. And now he was molesting her whenever he had a chance. What else this man can do besides thinking about spring? If Mu Yunxuan knew what Su Zimo was thinking at the moment, he will regret his actions. ¡°Momo, you don¡¯t have to say anything, but I¡¯ll do everything right away.¡± His maic voice has a strong seductive power, which made Su Zimo¡¯s body tremble. This damn beast can bewitch a woman¡¯s heart to the point of no return. If she doesn¡¯t have strong control, she would have fallen with it. The loud sounds outside didn¡¯t disturb him at all. The people he took was helping He Yunting to kill the enemy. Mu Yunxuan looked at her tenderly, looking up close, her skin was like a peeled egg, smooth and shiny, which made him want to bite. Looking at her reddishplexion, although it was hard to see under the mask, her overwhelming and angry eyes, at this moment, changed. Her eyshes looked like a small fan, her beauty was irresistible. Everything about her silently inviting him. At this moment, Mu Yunxuan felt a bit numb. However, his deep and devilish enchanting eyes looked at Su Zimo with a smile. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s slender hand instantly held both Su Zimo¡¯s hands in one hand, freeing his other hand. Then, he gently removed the mask on Su Zimo¡¯s face. Su Zimo looked at Mu Yunxuan as if he was a ghost. He was ... actually alright? *Hiss * With a faint rosy and charming face in front of him, Mu Yunxuan tried his best to restrained the shouting in his body. ¡°Momo, I grew up soaking my body in the holy pool. This kind of narcotic will not work on me, so don¡¯t waste your time.¡± After speaking, his enchanting lips smile more evilly, as he took Su Zimo in his arms and tightly hugged her. Su Zimo¡¯s face was instantly filled with anger, she overestimated herself. In front of this man, she had no power to fight back. This man was too dangerous, she should stay far away from him in the future. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s move gave Su Zimo determination to be more distant. If Mu Yunxuan knew what Su Zimo was thinking at the moment, he will not make such a move that he will only regretter. However, what he was only thinking right now, was to take care of her more and more. ¡°Momo, you are so beautiful. Every move you make is silently inviting me. Say, what should I do with you?¡± His infatuated voice can make anyone confuse. His warm breath and fragrance, lingering in the most sensitive part of Su Zimo¡¯s ear, which made Su Zimo¡¯s body trembled and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Mu Yunxuan seemed very satisfied with Su Zimo¡¯s response at this moment. He held Su Zimo¡¯s hands tightly. Chapter 68.2 - Heroes save the beauty (Part 2) Chapter 68: Heroes save the beauty (Part 2) reSu Zimo Gritted her teeth fiercely, she tried keeping herself awake. She didn¡¯t let herself be deceived by this beast. The pain she felt not only made her mind sober but also allowed her to think of a n quickly. Suddenly, Su Zimo¡¯s eyes shed with light, she formted a n. He and she already did it once. So what else is there to be afraid of? Su Zimo slowly raised her head, as she curved her red lips into a smile. Her enchanting eyes also became more charming. Her charming smile was out of this world. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s ck eyes became deeper and deeper. Seeing that tempting red lips getting closer and closer to him, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s heart throbbed. Teasing him and letting him experience such joy, Mu Yunxuan was feeling satisfied and contented. But he couldn¡¯t help but remember that night. After all, aside from that night, he never touched another woman. When that red lips we imprinted on his lips, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s mind became nk. At this moment, he felt like, nothing was happening. Feeling that tempting wet and warm lips, Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t hesitate to go deeper and selflessly indulged himself. Time seems to have frozen on the two of them. *Bang* Just when Mu Yunxuan was enjoying the event and didn¡¯t think of anything else. And just when he was about to hug the woman in his arm tightly, that woman kicked him and he flew outside the carriage. The people outside, who were killing each other stopped in surprise. They watched the unknown object, that suddenly flying out of the carriage. Time seemed to have frozen and only focused on Mu Yunxuan. When Qing Feng saw that that object was his own master, in his expressionless face, the corner of his lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch. In the distance, when Jun Lintian saw Mu Yunxuan flew out, the doubts in his heart grew deeper. This damn Mu Yunxuan, he actually ran out and ruined his good deeds. In the forest, a beautiful shadow also stared in surprise. He Yunting looked at Mu Yunxuan with a puzzled look in the face. What happened? How did Mu Yunxuan... ...? Mu Yunxuan¡¯s facial expression was like someone who had eaten a fly. This almost cost him... ... his eyes turned dark then gloomy, as he gritted his teeth and stared at the carriage. This beautiful woman, at such a wonderful moment, she... ... Okay! He admitted that he got confused because of her honey trap. In this world, only her beauty will work on him. ¡°You beast, this aging mother will not forgive you... ...¡± After those words fell, a purple figure flew out of the carriage, and a white and flexible white thin silk greeted Mu Yunxuan, as fast as lightning. ¡°Mysterious Ice and Snow Practice?¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at Su Zimo in doubt. She, who he didn¡¯t meet for just a few years, how did the Mysterious Ice and Snow Practice fell in her hand? However, even though the Mysterious Ice and Snow Practice as fast as lightning, Mu Yunxuan was still able to escape Su Zimo¡¯s attack. Qing Feng frowned. Which one was in trouble? Why the two of them were fighting? He Yunting was even more confused. What did Mu Yunxuan do that made Su Zimo so angry that she even forgot to put her mask? Hiding in the dark, Jun Lintian¡¯s pupils constricted. He remembered that beautiful face very well inside his mind. She was really Su Zimo. This woman didn¡¯t die. Not only she didn¡¯t die, but she also became even more beautiful. In his eyes, she was like a heavenly lotus flower, which attracts many people. Mu Yunxuan was not here to make trouble, but to help him. If Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t appear, he will not know the answer he was looking for tonight. Without hesitation, Jun Lintian issued amand. The few masked men in ck men disappeared instantly. On the other side, a slim ck shadow quickly disappeared into the night. The slight passing of cold wind made Su Zimo realized something. She red at Mu Yunxuan fiercely and quickly got on the carriage. ¡°Yunting, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± He Yunting was a little confused, he rarely saw Su Zimo¡¯s angry face. It can be said that several people had seen Su Zimo¡¯s face on this big night. Among them, was Jun Lintian, who really wanted to know the truth. He will surely not let go of this matter. Seeing the carriage moving farther and farther, Qing Feng went to Mu Yunxuan¡¯s side and patted the dust on his body. ¡°Lord, are you okay?¡± Chapter 68.3 - Heroes save the beauty (Part 3) Chapter 68: Heroes save the beauty (Part 3) ¡°Nothing.¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at the carriage going farther away and said only one word. ¡°Go, kill everyone who just saw this lord¡¯s wife face. They dare to assassinate this lord¡¯s woman, then they shouldn¡¯t continue to live in this world.¡± Mu Yunxuan was like a messenger of hell. His coldness could make people tremble. His expression right now was very different from what he showed just now in front of Su Zimo. This was his bloodthirsty side, that only a few people were aware of. ¡°Yes, Lord.¡± Qing Feng turned around and waved his hand toward the people behind him, and then the group quickly disappeared in ce. ¡°Little wild cat, do you think you can get rid of this lord? The more you do this, the more this lord wanted to take you.¡± His voice hasn¡¯tpletely fallen, but the person already disappeared. * In the carriage, Su Zimo put on her mask again and rubbed her lips vigorously. No matter how handsome Mu Yunxuan was in the eyes of outsiders, in her eyes, he was only a jerk. ¡°Damn it, this aging mother will cover herself poison next time. Let¡¯s see if I can¡¯t still kill you... ...¡± Su Zimo wiped her mouth and said angrily to herself. If it was another woman who was kissed by Mu Yunxuan, she would feel honored. But Su Zimo was different, she didn¡¯t feel honored but rather disgusted. She was so disgusted that she wanted to kill Mu Yunxuan to ease her anger. ¡°Momo, are you okay?¡± He Yunting carefully asked. The tigress was angry, her voice sounded like roaring thunder, which He Yunting couldn¡¯t help but shrink his neck. ¡°If something bad happened to me, will I still be sitting here? In the future, as soon as the Mu Family members appeared at the gate of Mingyue Vi, you should chase them away by broomstick or poured them water with manure.¡± He Yunting was stunned for a moment. This time, Su Zimo was really angry. Su Qi once said, that when his mother was angry, she can be much horrible than a tigress. He didn¡¯t care too much about it. But now that she even decided to use manure, it can be seen that she hated Mu Yunxuan to the extreme. * In the secluded forest, a woman in ck, with a silk scarf covering her face, was jumping continuously in the woods. Her dexterous figure was as light as a cat. The next moment, she jumped in front of Jun Lintian. Jun Lintian looked at the masked woman in front of him and frowned, as his eyes shed. Who is this woman? Her cultivation level was much higher than him. She followed him, but he didn¡¯t know about it until she jumped in front of him. ¡°Who are you? How dare you track this prince.¡± Jun Lintian asked coldly. ¡°His highness is very forgetful! Don¡¯t forget the note I sent, if it weren¡¯t for me, how will his highness learned the answer he wanted to know this fast?¡± The woman¡¯s tone was a little arrogant, and she was looking Jun Lintian coldly. This Jun Lintian, his men was only a group of waste, he was acting like crouching tigers and hidden dragons, but he couldn¡¯t even fight against the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi on his own. How absurd. ¡°It was you who sent the note?¡± Jun Lintian stared at the woman and tried guessing her motive. ¡°How did you know that she was Su Zimo?¡± ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t know that she was Su Zimo, but listening to you, I am now sure that she is Su Zimo.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes shed with vicious light. His woman, his wife, referring to her? He even came to save her tonight. What does he mean? He wanted to show how much he cares about her? How could the man she looked after be defiled by such a woman? The woman¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. Then suddenly, she got up and disappeared in Jun Lintian¡¯s eyes. Jun Lintian clenched his fists, as his eyes turned cold while looking at the woman¡¯s departing back. He was ignored. It was getting darker and darker. But Su Zimo and He Yunting still haven¡¯te back. Chapter 68.4 - Heroes save the beauty (Part 4) Chapter 68: Heroes save the beauty (Part 4) People in Mingyue Mountain Vige started to get worried. Murong Shaofeng was idle. When he heard that Su Zimo was out, he apanied Su Qi and the others. Seeing that it was getting dark, he got a little bit worried. Su Zimo was afraid of darkness. He wanted to look for her, but he knew her ability, so he was sure that she will be fine. ¡°Your highness, Mingyue Master is back.¡± When Murong Shaofeng was getting impatient, Zhu Yan came in and reported. When Murong Shaofeng heard of it, he hurriedly went out and saw Su Zimo, who had just entered the door. The brothers and sisters also followed behind him. ¡°Momo, you¡¯rete, did something happened?¡± Murong Shaofeng couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw He Yunting¡¯s messy hair. ¡°Shaofeng, I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s just a little trouble.¡± Su Zimo said lightly. She doesn¡¯t want her children to worry too much. Su Qi¡¯s squinting eyes, curved into a smile. His mother must be joking, why should he believe her? Looking at their Uncle He, it must be not easy. Su Qi didn¡¯t believe it, naturally, Su Li also didn¡¯t believe it. Murong Shaofeng also felt the same, but Su Zimo refused to say it, so he had no choice. ¡°Shaofeng, I¡¯m a bit tired tonight. Let¡¯s talk again tomorrow!¡± Su Zimo was not interested to talk about business now. She was in a bad mood tonight. ¡°Alright! Momo, there is nothing important. I¡¯lle back again tomorrow. You get some rest.¡± Murong Shaofeng opened his mouth, he still wanted to say something, but in the end, he just smiled softly. ¡°Okay! Come and have meals with us tomorrow. I¡¯ll cook you something.¡± Su Zimo suddenly thought that she should invite Murong Shaofeng for a big meal. Murong Shaofeng loved to eat her dishes. If she invites him outside, he will refuse. ¡°It¡¯s a great honor to eat meals made by you. I¡¯lle tomorrow morning.¡± The smile on Murong Shaofeng¡¯s face became brighter and brighter. She was willing to cook for him. Just by thinking about it, he felt his heart was covered by honey. ¡°What greats honor is there in meals? Be careful on your way.¡± Su Zimo also smiled. Although there was a hint of reluctance in that smile, no one had noticed it. ¡°Ok!¡± Murong Shafeng nodded his head and left with Zhu Yan. ¡°Mother, did you encountered an ambush on the way?¡± Su Li frowned, his eyes were covered with murderous intent. Who dares to kill his mother? ¡°Li¡¯er, those are bandits seeking fortunes. They were chased away by your Uncle He. You don¡¯t have to worry, let¡¯s go rest first!¡± Su Li and Su Qi looked at each other, the two had a tacit understanding. They knew their mother doesn¡¯t want to talk about it. The two then looked at He Yunting. He Yunting shrank his neck. These two little devils also want to fight with him! He Yunting looked left and right, wanting to escape. ¡°Mother, then let¡¯s go and rest first.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Su Zimo just nodded her head, she didn¡¯t notice the slyness in their eyes. Su Xin looked at her brothers. After Su Li and Su Qi left, Su Zimo called Qing He and let Qing He take Su Xin to Mingyuexuan to rest first. * When Jun Lintian arrived at his mansion, he went straight to his study room. He poured himself a cup of wine and drink it all at once. She was Su Zimo, no wonder that when he first met her, her eyes were filled with deep hatred. She said she was Su Zimo¡¯s friend and that she wanted to help her take revenge. Those words were all nonsense. She returned to take revenge, which proved that she still cares about him. That damn woman hid her abilities so deep. If she showed her strength since the beginning, why would he break his engagement or humiliate her on the street? However, now, Su Zimo was so dazzling like stars in the night sky. He couldn¡¯t take away his eyes off her. The daily profits of the shops under the Mingyue Mountain Vi were flowing like water. Since when did she know how to manage a business? Why he didn¡¯t know about it? Well, he never gave her a chance to show her abilities. Plus, Su Ziyun often whispered in his ears that Su Zimo was a waste. Because of this, Su Zimo didn¡¯t get much opportunity to talk with him. He was so stupid. He listened to Su Ziyun and cast aside a good pearl. Chapter 68.5 - Heroes save the beauty (Part 5) Chapter 68: Heroes save the beauty (Part 5) Su Zimo, since you are not dead, and the divorce letter is in this prince¡¯s hands, you are still this prince¡¯s fiancee. Jun Lintian poured himself another cup of wine and drunk it all. What he saw tonight made him unable to sleep. Jun Lintian¡¯s eyes became deep as he stared at the night sky out of the window. He was thinking. Now, Su Zimo was not as easy as before. He must think of a perfect n. * Su Zimo unlocked the mechanism and went into a secret room. There was a faintyer of mist in the surroundings. At first nce, it can be seen that there was a natural hot spring. Su Zimo sat in the carriage the whole day, she wanted to soak herself to make herself feel a bitfortable. Su Zimo removed her clothes and slowly slipped into the warm spring water. She closed her eyes and leaned against the pool. After a while, thefortable spring water made her drowsy... ... Su Zimo sneered and said to herself: ¡°Damn you, Mu Yunxuan. You dare to belittle me, you should prepare yourself to go to hell! Don¡¯t think that I am easy to deal with. The next time I see you, you will be dead.¡± Su Zimo stirred the spring water, the sound of stirring the water broke the silence of the room. In the dark, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s lips twitched. How can she be so cruel to him? If he goes to hell, who will protect her in the future? ¡°Wife, you are heartless!¡± In shock, Su Zimo looked up and looked around, there was nothing abnormal, why did she suddenly hear Mu Yunxuan¡¯s voice here? Su Zimo was afraid that Mu Yunxuan will follow her, so she took a bath in this hot spring in the secret room. Was she hallucinating? ¡°This bastard made me nervous. I must stay far away from him in the future. When I think of him, I get angry. This bastard¡¯s cultivation level is too high, he can eat me alive, which is hateful.¡± Su Zimo mmed her hand hard on the water. The water sshed on her face. Su Zimo raised her hand to wipe off the water around her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she saw the handsome face of a man in front of her. ¡°Ah......!¡± Her surprised voice echoed throughout the room. Mu Yunxuan frowned and tilted his head. What kind of sound was that? It sounds like the cry of a pig being killed. Thisdy was too frightening. Su Zimo looked left and right to determine that she was not dreaming. The person in front of her was really Mu Yunxuan. ¡°You bastard, how did you get in here? Do you want to die? How dare youe in here?¡± Su Zimo wanted to stretch out her arm to hit Mu Yunxuan. Unfortunately, she was only wearing a belly band. She doesn¡¯t want to get up, Mu Yunxuan was with her in the water. Su Zimo thought that Mu Yunxuan will probably follow her, but she didn¡¯t expect that he followed since the beginning. Su Zimo had ck lines on her face. She thought that her wonderful ideas were invincible, but it was nothing in his eyes. He could easily find the mechanism and enter this secret room, which proved his power once again. ¡°Wife, your voice is too loud. It¡¯s still buzzing in my ears. I was startled by you.¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at Su Zimo with an aggrieved look in the face. He blinked his eyes as if he was wronged. Su Zimo was petrified in an instant, as she stared at Mu Yunxuan in disbelief. Who was he showing his aggrieved and pitiful look? Is he the one who was wronged here? Why was heining in the first ce? He talked as if he was a good person. She scared him? Excuse me, does he have a little trace of fright in his face? If he shows this beautiful side of him, does he think she will pity him? Speaking of Mu Yunxuan, his wet hair made his skin looked whiter and made his face looked more beautiful than women. With his pitiful looking eyes and soft look, one word was enough to describe him, beautiful. ¡°You bastard, get out of here.¡± Feeling deceived, Su Zimo got angry. ¡°Haha...!¡± A pleasantugh echoed in the small secret room. But outside, it was calm. Mu Yunxuan couldn¡¯t help butugh with Su Zimo¡¯s surprise, angry, and helpless look in the face, but he also felt sorry and distressed. However, her red lips were tempting him, letting him have some kind of impulse. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes that were staring at Su Zimo turned hot. After hearing heartyughter, Su Zimo fiercely clenched her fists. Seeing the lust in his eyes, she knew that this bastard was thinking about spring again. In fact, women don¡¯t think about it, while men always think with their roots. A cold light shed in Su Zimo¡¯s eyes, as she quickly tried to grab Mu Yunxuan¡¯s neck, and hit Mu Yunxuan¡¯s abdomen with her elbow. The resistance in the water was strong, which made Su Zimo¡¯s speed a lot slower. Mu Yunxuan grasped Su Zimo¡¯s fist without dy, and then he gently pulled her close to his body. The smooth and soft body made his heart feel satisfied. Mu Yunxuan whispered to Su Zimo¡¯s ear. ¡°Wife, are you trying to kill your husband? If your husband died, what will you do?¡± Chapter 68.6 - Heroes save the beauty (Part 6) Chapter 68: Heroes save the beauty (Part 6) Su Zimo felt for a moment that she was a rare treasure in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s hands. His touch felt so good that her body reacted and slowly turned red. Su Zimo wanted to cry! When did she be like this? ¡°Wi, wife? Mu Yunxuan, you have no shame! You want a woman in your arms so bad that you will call anyone your wife. If you are in spring, you go to the brothel, every woman there can be your wife. If you die, I, Su Zimo, will jump up from happiness!¡± Knowing her temper, Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, the smile on his lips became deeper and deeper. ¡°Wife, your wronging your husband. I will never go to the brothel. You are the only woman in my life since the beginning until the end!¡± Mu Yunxuan expressed his love that was as deep as the sea. She was so beautiful that he can¡¯t help himself. He wanted to tease her and see that attractive expression on her face. Su Zimo can¡¯t believe it. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s words sounded a bit convincing. But now was not the time to think about it. She felt that this beast will lose his control soon. ¡°Let me go, who is your wife?¡± Su Zimo roared and then quickly hit Mu Yunxuan with her elbow. Mu Yunxuan seemed to know what will she do, he quickly let go of her and backed away. However, he still stared at her with his burning eyes. Su Zimo jumped backward, but because she has no support, her body fell into the water due to inertia. ¡°Ahh.......¡± Su Zimo was flustered by the sudden situation. She took a few sips of water and struggled hard in the water. However, just when she thought that she will drown. A strong arm supported her. *Cough* Su Zimo coughed up some water, she didn¡¯t expect that Mu Yunxuan will let her go. Damn it, can¡¯t he inform her? She almost drowned to death. Mu Yunxuan took her to the side of the pool and looked at her with a distressed look in the face. He regretted letting go of her. If he knew that she will fall into the water, he would rather be get punched by her than let her go. ¡°Wife, why are you being like this? Didn¡¯t you want me to leave? How can this husband leave if you are like this?¡± Listening to his words, if Su Zimo really has a husband who can live and die with her, it must be good. Or when she¡¯s tired, there will be someone beside her. ¡°Mu Yunxuan, I beg you, don¡¯te here and intervene in my life. Our fate ended long ago when I fell off that cliff.¡± Su Zimo closed her eyes. In Mu Yunxuan¡¯s arms, she actually had an inexplicably strong sense of security. These powerful arms seemed to can protect her life. Inexplicably, she was a little greedy. Mu Yunxuan put Su Zimo to the poolside to sit down. Then, he held Su Zimo¡¯s shoulders with both hands. He affectionately looked at Su Zimo. ¡°Wife, don¡¯t beg me, it is I, who wants to beg you. Don¡¯t be angry, okay? Although our marriage is a ghost marriage, in a sense, it¡¯s a real wedding. We are a husband and wife. We have be a family. Li¡¯er and the others are now 5 years old. That night, I was determined to catch up to you. The cliff was a very dangerous ce, I didn¡¯t want to abandon you. But the heaven didn¡¯t allow me to do so, you fell off the cliff. Even so, I still have some glimmer of hope, I send people to look for you below the cliff. For a whole, we didn¡¯t hear any news about you, so... ...¡± ¡°So you give up, Isn¡¯t it... ...?¡± Su Zimo red at Mu Yunxuan. The truth about them being a family was, he forced her to do so. This angry woman obviously forgot how did that bottle of potion get into Mu Yunxuan¡¯s mouth. She was so angry that became irrational! ¡°Well, wife, that¡¯s all for tonight. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow night.¡± Seeing Su Zimo getting angry, Mu Yunxuan thought that he better leave first. No matter what she thinks, he must do everything to keep her in his arms. Under Su Zimo¡¯s gaze, Mu Yunxuan put on his clothes in a hurry and looked at her with a smile from time to time. Obviously, he had a good figure. After sending away Mu Yunxuan, Su Zimo fell in thoughts like earlier. Mu Yunxuan was her nemesis. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s words echoed in Su Zimo¡¯s mind, but there was no trace of excitement in her beautiful eyes. There was no excitement even after he confessed. Instead, there was a lingering fear in her heart, she remembered that her waist almost broke when they first did it. t Su Zimo shook her head, she doesn¡¯t want to think about it. She put her clothes and went to bed. She doesn¡¯t know what will happen tomorrow. Chapter 68.7 - Heroes save the beauty (Part 7) Chapter 68: Heroes save the beauty (Part 7) Mu Yunxuan went to see Su Qi, but he didn¡¯t stay long. He left the Mingyue Mountain Vi and went to Yun City. In the study room, Mu Yunhan was waiting anxiously for Mu Yunxuan to return. Hearing a noise outside, Mu Yunhan quickly got up. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Mu Yunxuan nodded his head in a good mood. Mu Yunhan knew at a nce that he went to see Su Zimo. The power of love was really something, it made his elder brother like a different man. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Jun Lintian. His real intention was not to kill sister-inw but to determine her identity. What¡¯s more, Big brother you will not expect it! Ling Qiushui also went to the scene, and she met with Jun Lintian.¡± Mu Yunhan simply said what he saw tonight. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s deep eyes shed with regret. He shouldn¡¯t have teased Su Zimo tonight. It seems that her identity cannot be concealed anymore. ¡°Yunhan, is there no news in the pce? Did the emperor thoroughly investigated the case of Xiao Family?¡± Mu Yunxuan sat on the chair and poured himself a cup of tea. ¡°There is no movement for the time being. It was dyed by Ji Hong and Lier¡¯spetition, the crown prince¡¯s assassination attempt and the murder in the Qunfang Pavilion. The murder is Su Taifu¡¯s son and close to Jun Lintian. I¡¯m afraid that the emperor iscking in evidence. Without enough evidence, the emperor can¡¯t do anything to Jun Lintian. Even though he doesn¡¯t like Jun Lintian, in the end, he is also his son, there are still lingering emotions. Another is, the token found in Li Hu¡¯s body belongs to Xiao Family, which made Prime Minister Li¡¯s heart soft. If he goes deep into this matter, not only Li Hu will die, but also his entire family.¡± Mu Yunhan was wondering what is his elder brother worrying about. This matter was not urgent, they can do things one at time. ¡°The evidence will be sent by someone. Yunhan, you let the people in the pce find a way to send the evidence to the emperor.¡± Mu Yunxuan suddenly remembered that Su Zimo came a bitter on Su Li¡¯s battle. At that time, many famous families in the capital went to watch the game. Without the master of the house, the servants naturally rxed a lot. Since Su Zimo was going after Jun Lintian, she will naturally make a follow-up action. Just thinking of Su Zimo¡¯s revenge on Jun Lintian, it was likely that she still cares about Jun Lintian, which made Mu Yunxuan¡¯s heart ufortable. ¡°Big Brother, I will send a letter to the people in the pce and let them pay close attention to Li Hu¡¯s case.¡± ¡°Mmm! Let them hurry. Jun Lintian has already seen my wife¡¯s face. With his character, he will go to their door tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°My, my wife... ...?¡± Mu Yunhan looked at his elder brother a bit unnaturally: This is... ... ¡°Why do you look like someone who ate a fly. She and I are married. So of course, she is my wife.¡± Mu Yunxuan said with a natural look in the face. Everyone either called her ¡®Momo¡¯ or ¡®Mo¡¯er¡¯, it was amon address. But he, Mu Yunxuan can only call her like that. Mu Yunhan was a little dumbfounded, it¡¯s only been a few days! Why does he felt like the two of them progressed that fast? Yunhan! You¡¯re not the party involved. So of course, you will understand how your elder brother¡¯s heart throbbed whenever he saw Su Zimo. You will never understand it! Mu Yunhan said to himself inside his heart. ¡°Big Brother, what about Ling Qiushui¡¯s affairs? She seems to havee to Yun City not only to marry you but also for other purposes.¡± ¡°First, don¡¯t beat the grass to startle the snake. What does she want to do? Send someone to keep an eye on her for us to know.¡± ¡°This is natural.¡± Mu Yunhan¡¯s heart turned cold. It¡¯s extremely uneptable to keep such an impure woman near their family. * Early the next morning, Su Zimo was still sleeping, but Qing He woke her up, saying that Jun Lintian came. Su Zimo got up in a bad mood. ¡°Ha ...!¡± Su Zimo yawned hard. ¡°Master, the Third Prince has been waiting in the partial hall for a long time now. You hurry up! He must be angry.¡± Qing He put on a cloak to Su Zimo, who still had sleepy eyes. She helped her sort out herself. ¡°Let him wait. In my eyes, he is only a weed on the roadside. If I don¡¯t pay attention to him, he will be more upset than punching him like cotton.¡± Su Zimo sat on the dressing table. She wanted to sleep more. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s words made her sleepless. His affectionate and desperate face haunted her in her sleep. ¡°Master, meet the third prince first! You¡¯re all ready.¡± Qing He looked at Su Zimo with a smile, who had a bad temper like children. -End of this chapter- Chapter 69.1 - Can dream as much as he wants (Part 1) Chapter 69: Can dream as much as he wants (Part 1) ¡°Let¡¯s go! If he doesn¡¯t have anything important to say, but dare toe to the vi this early to cause trouble, I will let Liu Yue cut him into pieces.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s mouth wasining, but she was actually still sleepy. That damn, Mu Yunxuan was really her nemesis. * In Su Family Mansion, a dagger shot straight at the wooden post that Su Ziyun just passed by. Su Ziyun was scared to death. If she walked a bitte, she will be shot by it. Seeing that the dagger on the post looked familiar, Su Ziyun quickly pulled out the note on the dagger. When she opened it, she couldn¡¯t help but step back. ¡°Su Zimo, she is really Su Zimo. She¡¯s still alive, she is alive... ...?¡± Su Ziyun leaned on the post and slowly slipped down. ¡°Su Zimo, why did youe back? Now, that I climb to this position, why didn¡¯t you just die outside?¡± Su Ziyun¡¯s tears fell like raindrops. She tried so hard to be the legitimate daughter so that she can be the Third Princess. No, she was unwilling. Before Su Zimo reveals herself, she must destroy her... ... * At this time, Jun Lintian still didn¡¯t escape the fate of being invited to the partial hall. The only difference this time was that there was no sign of anger in Jun Lintian¡¯s face, nor impatience. Instead, he looked at the scenery of Mingyue Mountain Vi leisurely. ¡°The changes in Su Zimo are so great. She could design such a unique vi without any extravagant materials. Su Zimo, you really hid your talent quite well.¡± Jun Lintian said to himself, while looking at the scenery outside. When he was about to turn around, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a white figure. Su Zimo was wearing a long white dress with silver thread on the lining and embroidered colorful butterflies on the skirt and cuff. As the folds moved, the colored butterflies seemed like flying in the air. Apanied by light fragrance. Jun Lintian looked at Su Zimo with a smile. The former Su Zimo was beautiful, but she was like a beautiful doll with a wood expression on the face. But now, she not only has a beautiful face but also has a stunning beauty up to her soul. Those beautiful eyes of her under the mask seemed like can pass right through a person¡¯s soul, making people unable to keep away their eyes. A few years ago, if she was not a waste, she will definitely be branded as the first beauty of Haoyue Country. Jun Lintian stared at Su Zimo, who was getting closer to him. Perhaps, his mood was different, so his vision got affected by it. He found Su Zimo¡¯s body alluring as if she didn¡¯t have three children. But thinking about those three children, he couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable. As soon as Su Zimo entered the side hall, she felt Jun Lintian¡¯s stare was quite different. It¡¯s just, she couldn¡¯t tell the difference was. Su Zimo didn¡¯t try to be polite, she went directly to the main seat and sat down. ¡°Third Prince, you disturb me in my sleep early this morning, is it because your house was burned down?¡± Su Zimo¡¯s angry words interrupted Jun Lintian¡¯s daydreaming. Jun Lintian turned and went close to the chair, then sat down with frowned eyebrows. This woman¡¯s courage was getting bigger and bigger, but still, he softly said: ¡°If this prince¡¯s mansion is burnt down, Momo are you willing to keep me here?¡± Jun Lintian looked at her with a yful smile. He was confident with his status and appearance. He was sure that she¡¯s still willing to sacrifice everything for him just like before. Su Zimo stared at Jun Lintian unbelievably right after she spat out the tea she drunk: Momo? Who let him call her that? Could it be he was having delusion early this morning? ¡°Your highness, please have some self-respect.¡± Her meaning was very obvious. And the warning in her tone was undisguised. ¡°Momo, what¡¯s wrong? Can others call you like this except this prince?¡± Jun Lintian didn¡¯t bother to care about Su Zimo¡¯s words. Su Zimo put down the teacup in her hand. Today, Jun Lintian¡¯s changes were a little bit puzzling. Chapter 69.2 - Can dream as much as he wants (Part 2) Chapter 69: Can dream as much as he wants (Part 2) e¡±Your highness, I am just trying to remind you, that a person¡¯s fate may change depends on his moral integrity. So when you speak, it is important to mind your moral integrity. If a person has done a lot of things without moral integrity, he might run out of a good fortune. These wordse from my heart. You should pay more attention to it.¡± Su Zimo sneered inside her heart. However, Jun Lintian didn¡¯t understand her meaning. He thought Su Zimo wasining about him breaking off their engagement. ¡°Momo, this prince heard your words very clear. Such soft words can please anyone¡¯s heart. Momo, I know you speak badly to me, but you¡¯ve always been worried about me, right?¡± Jun Lintian also found a way to y words with Su Zimo. If it was like before, he will immediately get angry and try to kill people, but now, he just wanted to fight for her. Su Zimo squinted her eyes, this Jun Lintian seemed can be more shameless, but... ... ¡°I¡¯m saying your highness, you don¡¯t need to say words, that you don¡¯t mean to say. I already spent 3 minutes to entertain you. I think I already have given you enough respect.¡± What Su Zimo really mean to say was, he should be thankful that she didn¡¯t yell at him. She had given him enough face. If possible, she wanted to scold him and his ancestors up to the eighteenth generation. How could a royal family give birth to such kind of person? ¡°Well, Momo, this prince doesn¡¯t want to make you angry. Don¡¯t you like to listen to the cloud song in Qunfang Pavilion? Yafu is just going to y music today. Today, this prince has free time, I better go listen with you!¡± Jun Lintian remembered that Su Zimo used to listen to Yafu¡¯s cloud song. Especially, when he was in Qunfang Pavilion. She would try her best to meet him at Qunfang Pavilion. Su Zimo used to regard him as everything in her life. Su Zimo: ¡°... ...¡± What¡¯s this situation......? Since when did she like to listen to Yafu¡¯s cloud song in Qunfang Pavilion? Su Zimo¡¯s eyes rolled. Suddenly, a youngdy crossed her mind. She often visited Qunfang Pavilion to listen to her music. Su Zimo¡¯s heart sank. Did Jun Lintian already know that she is... ...? ¡°Momo, why don¡¯t you talk? This prince wasn¡¯t good to you before. I didn¡¯t... ...¡± ¡°Shut up, Jun Lintian, get out of here right away.¡± Su Zimo roared in anger. At this point, if she still doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on, she is really a fool. ¡°Momo, why are you doing this? Don¡¯t forget that you didn¡¯t ept the breaking off engagement letter before. That letter is still in my hands. Since you havee back, you are still my fiancee.¡± After reaching this point, Jun Lintian no longer yed dumb. He was sure that Su Zimo was ying the game of hard to get. ¡°It was you who sent those assassins to kill mest night, don¡¯t you?¡± Su Zimo looked at Jun Lintian with cold and sharp eyes. She had already guessed that it was Jun Lintian. So when he came this morning, this guessed had been confirmed in her heart. ¡°Momo, this prince only wants to know if it is really you. How can I be willing to kill you?¡± Jun Lintian hurriedly exined. He knew that she had guessed it was him. Seeing Su Zimo very angry, Jun Lintian somewhat became anxious. When Su Zimo still didn¡¯t speak, he slowly said: ¡°Momo, I came here to apologize to you. Let¡¯s talk about it, shall we?¡± This statement made Su Zimo want to p Jun Lintian in the face. After beating him, she will give him candy. She wanted to see if he will swallow it. Let¡¯s talk about it? She has nothing to talk to him. As soon as he learned her identity, he came to her door and provoked her. This so-called ¡®coaxing¡¯ was so cheap if it¡¯s done by someone like him! ¡°Your highness, you and I have nothing to talk about.¡± She had seen many shameless people, but she had never seen such a shameful one. She broke the ancient Su Zimo¡¯s heart by breaking off their engagement and let her die. This hatred was still strong. What¡¯s more, this so-called ¡® feelings¡¯ has nothing to do with her. She must make it clear. ¡°Momo, I won¡¯t give up on you. This prince will immediately go to the pce and ask... ...¡± ¡°Jun Lintian ...¡± Su Zimo¡¯s angry tone interrupted Jun Lintian¡¯s words. Chapter 69.3 - Can dream as much as he wants (Part 3) Chapter 69: Can dream as much as he wants (Part 3) ¡°Jun Lintian, don¡¯t pretend to be confused! There are some things, you know you shouldn¡¯t pretend to be confused. You also know very well, that there are some things, you can¡¯t ask for or beg. For example, the thing you don¡¯t want before will never go back with you.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s face looked solemn. She will not let Jun Lintian, this scum, have any hope. ¡°Momo ... you ...¡± ¡°Yo! Lintian, your causing trouble this early morning!¡± Azy voice sounded. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s imposing figure fell into Su Zimo¡¯s eyes, and Mu Yunhan was following behind him. Su Zimo raised an eyebrow. Did theye to add trouble? In this early morning, can¡¯t they let people have some quiet time? She has to go out and buy some ingredients to cook a delicious meal for Murong Shaofengter. The most precious thing in this world was not the material you have, but the person who is by your side when you are in trouble. Murong Shaofeng was like this in Su Zimo¡¯s heart. Although Murong Shaofeng hides some things from her, she can understand it. She had disappointed Murong Shaofeng twice now, she shouldn¡¯t break her promise this time. ¡°Yunxuan, why are you here?¡± Jun Lintian was unhappy. Mu Yunxuan had known Su Zimo¡¯s identity long ago. ¡°Lintian, ??you came here early this morning to disturb my wife. Do you want to ruin my wife¡¯s reputation?¡± Mu Yunxuan walked towards Su Zimo. Now that Jun Lintian knows her identity, he has to show his dominance. ¡°Your wife?¡± Jun Lintian was a bit confused. ¡°Yunxuan, have you forgotten that the break-off engagement letter is still in my hands. Momo is still this prince¡¯s fiancee.¡± ¡°Lintian, you seem to have a bad memory. This lord will remind you, she is married to me. Our names are engraved in the tombstone as husband and wife. Who is your fiance? Don¡¯t disturb us, husband and wife, here. You go back and apany your future Third Princess.¡± Mu Yunxuan said like a ruffian. He knew Jun Lintian wille here to find Su Zimo early in the morning. Su Zimo was speechless. What¡¯s with this situation? These two men seem to have taken the wrong medicine early in the morning. They were crazy. She doesn¡¯t have time to apany them in their craziness. ¡°Qing Lian, send the visitors out.¡± Su Zimo yelled in anger. Her daughter must have woke up, she had to go and see her little daughter. ¡°Yes, master.¡± Qing Lian didn¡¯t hesitate, she was about to open her mouth, but a slightly grieving voice came. ¡°Wife, don¡¯t you love this husband again? Last night, the two of us didn¡¯t just... ...¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at Su Zimo with ambiguous eyes. Su Zimo felt that her heartbeat beats so fierce. How could Mu Yunxuan shame her name like this. Mu Yunhan almost fell on the floor as he incredibly looked at his elder brother. Is this still his big brother who is so scary? How powerful Su Zimo in the end, that she turned his respectful elder like this? ¡°What happened to the two of youst night... ...?¡± Jun Lintian looked at Su Zimo intently and asked involuntarily. When he asked, he regretted it. A man and a woman were together, so... ... ¡°Lintian, we are all adults. Why still ask such things. If a man and a woman are together... ...¡± ¡°Mu Yunxuan, you shut up!¡± Su Zimo got up from her chair and shouted fiercely. Her deafening voice made several people want to cover their ears at different levels. She couldn¡¯t afford to listen to it. She, Su Zimo hated Mu Yunxuan. Nothing good happens when he was with her. Su Qi covered his ears outside the door and then shook his head. He was very anxious inside his heart! How did his tigress mom suddenly get angry like this? ¡°Haha! The wife still knows her husband best. If their heart is one, they have a tacit understanding. If they don¡¯t have affection, can they understand each other without saying a word? For this, as soon as this husband opens his mouth, my wife understood what I wanted to say.¡± Chapter 69.4 - Can dream as much as he wants (Part 4) Chapter 69: Can dream as much as he wants (Part 4) Mu Yunxuan pretended like he didn¡¯t understand Su Zimo¡¯s meaning. Both of them were stubborn. If none of them soften first, they will probably never get together. So what if he loses a bit of face? He will only allow losing face in front of the person he likes. For the woman he likes, why does it matter if he pretends to be stupid? He knew that the pain and hatred in her heart made her breathless. She doesn¡¯t have someone to talk to all the bitterness in her heart. No one could understand all her pain and suffering. He can only show her his most sincere heart. Even if it¡¯s only serving a cup of hot tea, he wants to make her feel warm and feel that someone in this world cares about her. When Su Zimo saw Mu Yunxuan pretending to stupid, she felt anxious. ¡°You¡¯re not gonna leave, aren¡¯t you? So can I go then?¡± When she blurted out those words, Su Zimo wanted to p her face. This was her ce. They should leave when she wants them to leave. Why is she the one who has to leave? ¡°Oh! It¡¯s so early, but our family is so lively!¡± Su Qi walked in with his short legs. His small hands were ced on his back. The smile on his face looked so bright like a dog wagging its tail. He was afraid that if he didn¡¯te out, his mother¡¯s image would bepletely ruined. How could she act like this in front of their father? In his heart, a woman must be as gentle as water... ... When Mu Yunxuan saw his son came, he became even happier. He had a son, he will have dinner with him tonight. In short, Mu Yunxuan came to have a meal. Su Qi looked at his father and then went close to Su Zimo. ¡°Mother, be more reserved. Your voice can be heard outside the Mingyue Mountain Vi.¡± Su Qi said with exaggeration. ¡°Mother, you have a guest?¡± ¡°Go, you little traitor. Don¡¯t butt in here, just hurry and make Xin¡¯er medicines.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s facial expression became a bit unnatural. She tried covering her confused mind with a loud voice. She can talk viciously to her son when she was angry. Why was he exaggerating things? Her voice can be heard outside the gate of Mingyue Mountain Vi? Does she roar as loud as a lion? She should be more reserved? She was now a mother of three children. Why should she try to be a reserve? ¡°Mother, Xin¡¯er¡¯s medicine has been refined. Isn¡¯t her medicine enough for half a month?¡± Su Qi doesn¡¯t want to be whip, but he also doesn¡¯t want to eat hard. However, he knew his mother¡¯s temper very clearly, so he regretted saying those words inside his heart. ¡°Well, Qi¡¯er, you know the guests, right? I¡¯ll leave them in your care. I¡¯ll go totrine first.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s eyes shed and said. She didn¡¯t try to be reserved. She doesn¡¯t care about what other people will think about her. Anyway, her son, Su Qi¡¯s mouth was worth more than a hundred people. He can entertain them. And so, she quickly left. She doesn¡¯t believe that Mu Yunxuan will follow her in thetrine. ¡°Ah!¡± The smile on Su Qi¡¯s little face instantly got stiff. His eyes blinked at the old woman who was fleeing. If his mother left, doesn¡¯t it mean it will only be a one-man show? What¡¯s interesting about that? ¡°Hehe!¡± The smile on Su Qi¡¯s face widen. Su Qi likes to talk, so he turned his head and looked at Jun Lintian. Jun Lintian had a bad premonition. Looking at the sly smile on the child¡¯s face, he felt like running away. ¡°Your highness, I heard bright people don¡¯t do things underhand, and real people don¡¯t talk lies, so why are you doing this? You abandoned my mother 6 years ago, if I were you, I already look for a hole and drilled myself in! How dare youe in here and speak nonsense! Your highness, you can dream as much as you want, but don¡¯t evere to Mingyue Vi ever again! If my mother burst in anger, she can be more terrifying than a tigress! We don¡¯t want to suffer together with you.¡± Su Qi said with a smile. He doesn¡¯t look like someone talking about other people¡¯s big mistake. He looked as if he was only chatting. Chapter 69.5 - Can dream as much as he wants (Part 5) Chapter 69: Can dream as much as he wants (Part 5) Inside his heart, Su Qi scolded Jun Lintian for not being a man. He was nothing but a ghost with a face. Su Qi¡¯s remarks made people feel that he, a 5-year-old child could understand this simple truth, so how could Jun Lintian not? He and his brother haven¡¯t taken a time to teach this bastard, the Third Prince, a lesson, but he came here first and show off his power? If their mother hadn¡¯t been paying attention closely, they would have acted a long time ago. ¡°You.......¡± Jun Lintian was so furious to be scolded by a 5-year-old child, so his face immediately turned ck. However, in front of Mu Yunxuan, how could he pay attention to a mere 5-year-old kid. ¡°People are not sages, making a mistake is not a sin. This prince knows he was impulsive at that time, but now I regretted it, so I ask your mother for forgiveness.¡± Jun Lintian exined himself, but he still has domineering air on his body, and his face didn¡¯t show any trace of regret. Mu Yunhan only shrugged his shoulders after hearing those words, but deep inside, he was trying his best not tough. Jun Lintian didn¡¯t sleep tonight, but he dreamed as far as this, which was terrible. Mu Yunxuan leaned his back on the chair and just watched his son cursed Jun Lintian. He also watched Jun Lintian hold his temper, which he found funny. ¡°Your highness, although that is the case, not everyone is as reckless as you. Likewise, not every person can forgive you, so please your highness, get out of our Mingyue Vi! It is the Su Family Mansion where you should go.¡± Su Qi said as he pointed his finger to the door. As long as this scum stay, he and his father cannot talk. ¡°Haha ...¡± Seeing Su Qi¡¯s serious appearance, Mu Yunhan could no longer hold himself. Even Mu Yunxuan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Hmph!¡± Jun Lintian originally didn¡¯t n to stay longer. Weak enemies could not be taken lightly, but strong enemies should not be feared. He was looking for an opportunity to get close to the children, so he shouldn¡¯t lose his demeanor, so he left in a hurry. ¡°Qi¡¯er, your mouth! You can be the first poisonous mouth of Haoyue Country.¡± Mu Yunhanughed and went close to Su Qi. This little ghost, if he lives in Yun City, their mother will be happy all day. ¡°Uncle, since we were born, we have experienced may hardship! If we stayed like unpolished jade, we will stay ignorant or can¡¯t understand anything. When we were at the border, the children pointed their finger at us and called us wild species. We didn¡¯t know what wild species mean at that time, so the three of us only looked at them stupidly and didn¡¯t talk back. Later, when mother took us around to do business. Slowly, we learned so much more than that word.¡± Su Qi spoke very naturally as if what he¡¯s talking about has nothing to do with him. When Mu Yunxuan heard those words, he felt guilty. He didn¡¯t know how much the mother and son had suffered. ¡°Qi¡¯er, it won¡¯t happen anymore, you will not suffer ever again.¡± Mu Yunxuan walked close to Su Qi with a sad face, he hugged him in his arms and kissed him on his forehead. Mu Yunhan also felt ufortable inside his heart. If they were born in Yun City, they will be treated like a treasure. ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t say this to make you feel guilty. I just want you to know that we had experienced so many things, so how can we not understand these things? You see, aren¡¯t we all right now? We don¡¯t wander around, the Mingyue Vi is our permanent home.¡± Su Qi said happily, as he hugged Mu Yunxuan¡¯s neck. Seeing the look in his face, he knew their father felt sorry for them. As soon as Su Li entered the door, he saw such a scene, and so a strange emotion shed in his eyes. Yue Tongzi also came with him. ¡°Brother, brother ...¡± The smile on Su Qi¡¯s face immediately froze. How unlucky of him to be caught by his brother. Su Li coldly cut Su Qi¡¯s words, then said with a cold voice: ¡°Go and look for Uncle He, didn¡¯t he get injuredst night?¡± Chapter 69.6 - Can dream as much as he wants (Part 6) Chapter 69: Can dream as much as he wants (Part 6) ¡°Oh! Look at me. I was going to see Uncle He, when suddenly I heard the Third Prince came, I forgot about it.¡± Last night¡¯s incident was put his elder brother in dilemma. He Yunting already told them everything. Otherwise, why would he run over here and teach Jun Lintian a lesson? ¡°Dad, wait here, I wille back soon.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Mu Yunxuan let go of Su Qi, but his eyes were staring at Su Li. ¡°Brother, then you ...¡± ¡°Get out of here ...¡± Su Li was angry. Su Qi calling him dad made him angry deep inside his heart. How could Su Qi call him that? Su Qi ran away as fast as he could. How could he dare to talk with his furious brother? Mu Yunxuan and Mu Yunhan looked at each other, as distressed appeared in their eyes. ¡°Li¡¯er ...¡± Mu Yunxuan called softly. ¡°Tongzi, you go back first.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Yue Tongzi respectfully retreated. His every action was full of respect. ¡°Li¡¯er...¡± Mu Yunxuan opened his mouth again, but he doesn¡¯t know what to say. Su Li¡¯s personality was different from Su Qi. He stuck to his own principles. He knows what Su Li was working hard, but he doesn¡¯t need to continue to be like this. He was here. He was Mu Yunxuan, his son doesn¡¯t need to work so hard. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Seeing the guilt in his eyes, Su Li¡¯s anger loosened a bit, and his cold tone disappeared. Su Xin was right, he didn¡¯t know that they exist, so how could he get involved in their life? However, he will not ept him until his mother forgives him. ¡°Li¡¯er, how about have some talk with Dad?¡± Communication, this was the only way Mu Yunxuan could think about. He can¡¯t treat Lier with the eyes of a five-year-old child, but can only talk with him calmly. ¡°No need, I know what you wanted to say. I can only tell you this, as long as mother forgive you, I will naturally call you dad.¡± Su Li simply said, then he turned and left. ¡°Big Brother, Li¡¯er hates you. You really are a father and a son. Li¡¯er is stubborn like you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Li¡¯er hated me. But this time, Lier¡¯s attitude to me is not as rude as before. This is a good start.¡± Mu Yunxuan noticed the change Su Li¡¯s change. Even his tone was much better than before. So, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit happy. * On the street of the capital city, a maidservant in green dress picked up a rouge powder in front of the selling booth and looked around. Then she loudly said: ¡°Oh right! Madam, have you heard? The master of Mingyue Vi is an unmarried mother.¡± The female owner of the booth frowned and looked at the little maidservant in displeased. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it! Which family maidservant are you? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t cause any trouble. I heard that the Mingyue Master¡¯s husband died, it¡¯s not very easy for her to take care of three children alone. You shouldn¡¯t chew other people¡¯s tongue. Her son is very promising. He won against the grandson of Shen Guogong in front of the emperor. I can tell that your master must be very jealous of her that¡¯s why you¡¯re spouting nonsense in this street!¡± The female owner of the booth disagreed with the maidservant in a green dress. Coincidentally, this female owner of the booth was the wife of Xiao Jinliang, one of the managers that were recruited by Mingyue Mountain Vi. After Xiao Jinliang went back, he told her about Su Zimo. Xiao Jinliang worshiped the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi. This was enough reason for her to stop this person from ndering people! ¡°You.......¡± The little maidservant¡¯s face turned blue then white for a while. She didn¡¯t expect that this woman will not agree with her. At this time, there was a middle-aged woman of about 40-years-old standing near the booth. She was wearing a crimson dress. She looked very beautiful, well-groomed, graceful in appearance and have a lovely face. Behind her, there were four beautiful men. ¡°Tian Hen, Shao Yu, go and bring that maidservant back with us. Since she dares to destroy the reputation of Mingyue Master, you must find out who directed it.¡± ¡°Yes, Mo Niang.¡± She was Mo Niang, who has been helping to find Su Xin¡¯s medicinal herbs for several months. ¡°Ah! Who are you? What do you want to do with me?¡± When the little maidservant was dragged away by two big men, he yelled in fear. ¡°Shut up. If you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Shao Yu threatened the little maidservant. The little maidservant immediately closed her mouth. Su Ziyun, who was hiding in the dark, pondered: How could Huan¡¯er be arrested? Are they from Mingyue Mountain Vi? Su Ziyun had a bad premonition in her heart. If they were people in Mingyue Mountain Vi, then won¡¯t Su Zimo learn that she had instructed her maid to destroy her reputation? Su Ziyun wanted toe out, but she has some concerns. Right now, she was on the street, then isn¡¯t it a stupid idea for her toe out? Chapter 69.7 - Can dream as much as he wants (Part 7) Chapter 69: Can dream as much as he wants (Part 7) It was just a maidservant. Even if it cost her life, she will not admit it. Su Zimo couldn¡¯t do anything to her. Su Ziyun left as if nothing happened and went to the direction of Jun Lintian¡¯s mansion. Unfortunately, this was just the beginning of her ns. * At the entrance of Mingyue Mountain Vi, Mo Niang and his party met Murong Shaofeng and Zhu Yan. ¡°Mo Niang, you¡¯re back?¡± Murong Shaogeng and Mo Niang knew each other, and so he couldn¡¯t help but shout in joy. ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t this Young Master Murong?¡± Shao Yu, Tian Hen, Wu Jiang, and Hong Xiang, who was behind Mo Niang nodded their heads towards Murong Shao Feng. ¡°Mo Niang, you worked hard for Xin¡¯er this time.¡± ¡°Young Master Murong, it is our duty to do our best for the masters.¡± Mo Niang¡¯s face was full of respect. ¡°What happened?¡± Murong Shaofeng asked when he saw a maidservant. ¡°Young Master Murong, it¡¯s not a big deal. This woman tried to destroy the master¡¯s reputation on the street. It just happened that this old ve heard of it. I took her back with me to torture her and find out who was behind her.¡± When Mo Niang said the word ¡®torture¡¯, she made a gesture of slitting her throat. The maidservant shivered in fear. She waspletely intimidated by Mo Niang, so her tears started to fell. However, with Shao Yu¡¯s warning, she did not dare to cry at all. ¡°Since that is the case, then let¡¯s go inside!¡± Murong Shaofeng hates people who chew tongues the most. ¡°Good!¡± At this time, Su Zimo was already busy in the kitchen. A group of people walked into the hall. Unexpectedly, Mu Yunxuan and Mu Yunhan haven¡¯t left yet. Su Qi and Su Xin were apanying them and chatting. Mu Yunxuan and Mu Yunhan looked towards the door. And then they looked at each other. Today, Mingyue Mountain Vi was bustling. Seeing Mo Niang and Murong Shaofeng came together, the brother and sister shouted in joy. ¡°Grandma Mo.¡± ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m back, I¡¯m back.¡± Mo Niang was very excited to see Su Qi and Su Xin. ¡°Uncle Shao Yu ... Uncle Tian Hen ...¡± The brother and sister didn¡¯t forget to greet the four servants behind Mo Niang. The four nodded their heads with a smile. The siblings then looked at Murong Shaofeng. ¡°Uncle Murong.¡± ¡°Uncle Murong.¡± Both of them greeted with joy. ¡°Mmm!¡± Murong Shaofeng responded happily. However, seeing Mu Yunxuan and Mu Yunhan, he couldn¡¯t help but frown: Why are they here? ¡°Oh! Qi¡¯er, Xin¡¯er, grandma thought she will die.¡± Mo Niang held Su Xin and said: ¡°Xin¡¯er, are you feeling better these days?¡± ¡°Grandma Mo, Xin¡¯er is much better.¡± Su Xin sweetly smiled. Many people loved her and spoiled her. And now, she saw her father, so she was very happy. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great!¡± Mo Niang smiled and kissed Su Xin on the forehead. Murong Shaofeng looked at Mu Yunxuan again. He has this inexplicable feeling. Su Qi and Su Xin were very close to Mu Yunxuan. And looking at Su Qi and Mu Yunxuan¡¯s appearance up close, his heart inexplicably panic. ¡°Holy Master, Second Young Master Mu, I didn¡¯t expect that you will also be here.¡± Murong Shao Feng walked in a few steps. At a nce, Mo Niang could tell that the two were extraordinary people. There was only one person who is being called Holy Master in Haoyue Country. It was only Mu Yunxuan. It turned out these people were the Lord of Yun City and Second Young Master Mu. ¡°Uncle Murong, I asked them to stay for dinner.¡± Su Qiughed and said. He begged his mother that it will only happen today. And his mother reluctantly agreed. ¡°Anyway! What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Qi looked at the little girl, who was being held by Shao Yu. ¡°Qi¡¯er, this maidservant tried to ruin the master¡¯s reputation. And so, she was captured by this olddy. I brought her back to locked her in the snake¡¯s den, and asked her to tell who is the master behind the scenes.¡± -End of this chapter- Chapter 70.1 - Seducing other men in his presence (Part 1) Chapter 70: Seducing other men in his presence (Part 1) ¡°Is it Su Ziyun?¡± Su Qi¡¯s eyes rolled. Damn it, he hasn¡¯t made time to clean her up yet. She¡¯s the first moth that they should have been cleaning up. ¡°Grandma Mo, let her go back! You don¡¯t need to tell this matter to my mother. My mother has been very busy these days with her business, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll solve this herself.¡± Su Qi¡¯s cunning eyes squinted. Anyone familiar with Su Qi knew that the person behind the scene will be unlucky. ¡°Listen to me.¡± Mo Niang naturally knows what Su Qi was thinking. It¡¯s not a big deal anyway. Su Qi can solve this himself. ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± The little maidservant didn¡¯t expect that they would let her go. She turned around and quickly run outside, in fear that Su Qi will regret it. ¡°Mo Niang.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s surprised voice sounded. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Mo Niang, you¡¯re finally back, you made me worry to death.¡± Su Zimo enthusiastically rushed into Mo Niang¡¯s arms. ¡°Mo Niang, I miss you so much!¡± Regardless of other people¡¯s presence, Su Zimo showed her coquettish side, which she rarely shows even in front of Murong Shaofeng. ¡°Master, I also miss you!¡± Mo Niang patted Su Zimo¡¯s back lovingly. For the past 2 years, she has treated Su Zimo as her biological daughter. Su Zimo also treated her better than her biological mother, which made her always think that she¡¯s bing old. Mu Yunxuan looked at Su Zimo with a smile. If this little wild cat can also act coquettish in his arms, what a loving scene would that be, right? Su Zimo, you stole my heart 6 years ago, I, Mu Yunxian will make you fall in love with me. ¡°Mo Niang, you came back just right in time. I personally cook a lot of delicious food today. The bowls and tes are all loaded with delicious foods!¡± Su Zimo began to show off her cooking skills. She was a foodie in her previous life. In terms of cooking, no one could beat her at all. ¡°It seems I will be full again.¡± Mo Niang was very excited. This feeling of having a family was really good! ¡°Hee hee!¡± Su Zimo then turned to face Murong Shaofeng. ¡°Shaofeng, I originally invited you to eat dinner me. But now, there are a few more people. Shaofeng, I hope you don¡¯t mind!¡± After speaking, she looked at the Mu Yunxuan and Mu Yunhan unhappily. Mu Yunxuan, this despicable guy, let Su Qi begged her so that he could stay for dinner. She doesn¡¯t want to agree with Su Qi, but Su Xin also butted in and begged. Poor Mu Yunxuan, he was wronged! It was Su Qi¡¯s own intention. He has nothing to do with it. He doesn¡¯t know that Su Zimo put another crime on his head. Seeing her unhappy eyes, Mu Yunxuan raised an eyebrow. This little wild cat, it seems that he has to straighten things up. She was seducing other men in front of him. She has to pay a price for this. ¡°Momo, I don¡¯t mind. Didn¡¯t you say the food tastes better if there are a lot more people?¡± Murong Shaofeng smiled reluctantly. In fact, he wanted to have dinner with her alone. He likes her unpretentious and straightforward look in front of him. It was also a pleasure to watch her eating. What¡¯s more, eating her dishes makes things more memorable. ¡°Then, let¡¯s move to the dining room, the dishes are ready.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Murong Shao Feng nodded his head and habitually wanted to hold Su Xin. However, he found out that Mu Yunxuan had picked up Su Xin one step ahead. In an instant, two pairs of deep eyes collided in the air, which made the atmosphere covered with gunpowder. Two people who could have been good friends now regarded each other as love rivals. Murong Shaofeng turned around as his eyes turned gloomy. Chapter 70.2 - Seducing other men in his presence (Part 2) Chapter 70: Seducing other men in his presence (Part 2) At the entrance of the dining room, they smelled a vorful scent, which aroused their appetite. Upon entering the dining room, a long table capable of amodating more than a dozen people were filled with a variety of special dishes. Everyone was stunned. When they looked at the dishes, they could tell that it will taste good. The arrangement made everyone feel like it was a feast. Especially Mu Yunxuan, his eyes lit up instantly. Are these all made by his wife? Mu Yunhan swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Are these delicious food made by his sister-inw? However, he had never seen these dishes before. ¡°Momo, your craftsmanship is getting better and better. Today, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll enjoy everything.¡± Murong Shaofeng spoke slowly. His elegant appearance could make people hesitate to diver their eyes. He has always been elegant like this. At this time, Su Li, Su Qingjue, and Su Zinian also came over. Everyone greeted each other. Since Su Zinian met Jun Shaochen, she always has this a little bit trace of yfulness on her face. Just like a little girl who just fell in love. Su Zimo noticed this, but she didn¡¯t say anything. In truth, she hoped that her elder sister could have an ordinary family so that she could live in peace. In the imperial family, especially in the harem, most beauties lived a bad life since ancient times. She didn¡¯t want her elder sister to live a sorrowful life deep in the pce. ¡°Let¡¯s get started! After a busy day, I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± As soon as Su Zimo said those words, everyone started. Especially Su Qi, he started eating his favorite braised pig¡¯s trotters. Mu Yunxuan held Su Xin and sat next to Su Zimo. Murong Shaofeng, who wanted to sit in that seat, his face drastically changed in an instant. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s performance was a bit abnormal... ... could he be Su Zimo¡¯s... ...? No, Murong Shaofeng didn¡¯t want to think about it. What should he do? Should he confess to Su Zimo? ¡°Oh! Uncle Murong, please sit down! We¡¯re going to start!¡± Su Qi pulled Murong Shaofeng¡¯s sleeve and let him sit next to him. ¡°Oh! Good!¡± Murong Shaofeng smiled softly and sat down. After looking at the dishes, he gently looked at Su Zimo and said, ¡°Momo, you have worked hard. The table is full of my favorite dishes.¡± Murong Shaofeng¡¯s words made Mu Yunxuan¡¯s hands paused in the air. What did his wife cook? All his favorite dishes? Can Murong Shaofeng finish all these dishes alone? There were so many dishes. He doesn¡¯t believe that he could eat them all. When Murong Shaofeng saw Mu Yunxuan¡¯s reaction, his lips involuntary curved into a smile. He wanted Mu Yunxuan to know his position in Su Zimo¡¯s heart. ¡°You are the guest of Mingyue Mountain Vi today. If it¡¯s not you, who else could it be? Shaofeng, you should forget about your face today, just eat more.¡± In fact, Su Zimo didn¡¯t think too much about it. She regarded Murong Shaofeng as a friend. In ancient times, for someone like her, who¡¯s unmarried and have children, who would want to marry her? So why would she think Murong Shaofeng has other thoughts about her? Besides, she knew his real identity. So she just really regarded him as a good friend! Su Qi¡¯s eyes turned between Murong Shaofeng and Mu Yunxuan. Why does he feel like there was a gunpowder smell between his Uncle Murong and his father? There was slight friction between the two men, but only a few people noticed it. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the delicious food at the top of the tabled. ¡°A guest is a guest. Please eat more.¡± In the face of familiar people, Su Zimo was warm. But in front of outsiders, Su Zimo was cold and unapproachable. ¡°What is this made of? It¡¯s very fragrant, smooth, soft, and tastes great!¡± Mu Yunxuan praised after eating a piece. He had never eaten any dishes like these before. All the dishes were full of color and vorful taste. Chapter 71.1 - Jun Lintian鈥檚 plan (Part 1) Chapter 71: Jun Lintian¡¯s n (Part 1) ¡°Elder Brother, today¡¯s dinner is really rich. If sister-inw opened a restaurant in the capital of Haoyue Country, we don¡¯t need to mix in with other restaurants.¡± Along the way, Mu Yunhan has been boasting about Su Zimo¡¯s craftsmanship. When he turned his head, he found out Mu Yunxuan absent-minded. ¡°Big Brother, what are you thinking? Did you hear what I said?¡± Mu Yunhan faced Mu Yunxuan. His elder brother seems to have been possessed. ¡°I was thinking what is Murong Shaofeng¡¯s intention?¡± Mu Yunxuan replied casually. When he thought of how Murong Shaofeng looked at his wife gently, his heart was filled with anxiousness. As long as Su Zimo has a slight affection for him, he will reveal the identity of the four of them, to see who dares to fight with him. ¡°Big Brother, your worry is superfluous. I have observed the look in sister-inw¡¯s eyes. Sister-inw has no such intention. Big brother, you should work harder and bring them to Yun City. Mother has been dreaming of hugging her grandson all day long.¡± Mu Yunhan also likes lively ces. If the three brothers and sisters were in Yun City, their days will be filled with happiness. ¡°Yunhan, you go back first. I still have something to do.¡± After Mu Yunxuan finished saying those words, he didn¡¯t wait for Mu Yunhan to answer and just disappeared quickly. Mu Yunhan shook his head. If his elder brother won¡¯te back tonight, their mother will be furious. * Outside the gates of the Three Kings¡¯ Pce, Shao Yu had brought Huaner here and waited. It turned out that when the maidservant, Huan¡¯er, left the Mingyue Mountain Vi, she went back to the Su Family Mansion. When Su Ziyun saw Huan¡¯er came back, she had already guessed what happened by 7 to 8 points. So, she didn¡¯t ask her anything, she just sold her to the brothel. It can be seen that Su Zinyun didn¡¯t care about the master and the servant¡¯s rtionship at all. After dinner, Su Qi asked Shao Yu to quietly take Huan¡¯er away. It was too easy for him to find someone in Haoyue Guojing. Jun Lintian was also a vignt person. If an outsider sent him a letter, he will not believe it easily. However, if Su Ziyun¡¯s maidservant sent a letter in, Jun Lintian will not doubt anything. Moreover, they¡¯re expecting that Su Ziyun will not dare to bring up this issue with Jun Lintian. Naturally, he will not know that Huan¡¯er had been sold to the brothel by Su Ziyun. After being sold in the brothel, she was rescued by Shao Yu. Huan¡¯er hated Su Ziyunpletely. So, she agreed to what Shao Yu has said. The only condition is to send her out of town after the incident ispleted. This was a small matter for Shao Yu, so Shao Yu agreed. ¡°Uncle Shaoyu, are you ready?¡± As soon as Su Li arrived, he asked Shao Yu. ¡°Li¡¯er, everything is ready. How about you?¡± Shao Yu said and pointed at Huan¡¯er. Su Li looked at Huan¡¯er coldly, ¡°You have experienced Su Ziyun¡¯s heartlessness today. Now, as long as you send this letter to the Third Prince, aftering out, Uncle Shaoyu will send you out of the capital right away. If you want that, then send this letter in.¡± Su Li passed the letter to Huan¡¯er. Huan¡¯er looked at the letter and fell in thoughts. Although she knew that Su Ziyun was vicious, she didn¡¯t expect that she was so vicious to the point of selling her close maidservant to the brothel. Such a master will not feel distressed even if she died. ¡°Young master, rest assured! I will send the letter in. Su Ziyun¡¯s letter is usually sent by this ve. The Third Prince will not doubt me.¡± Huan¡¯er bit her lip, this matter has nothing to do with her. Su Ziyun wanted to destroy her. What else should she care about? After receiving the letter from Su Li, Huan¡¯er bit her lip, suppressed her emotions, and walked towards the gate of the Third Prince¡¯s Mansion. Chapter 71.2 - Jun Lintian鈥檚 plan (Part 2) Chapter 71: Jun Lintian¡¯s n (Part 2) *Tock, Tock* After a few knocks, the door was opened. When the guard saw Huan¡¯er, he didn¡¯t stop her. About half a column of incense, Huan¡¯er came out. Then, she quickly walked towards them. ¡°Young Master, the Third Prince has read the letter and is going to the Su Family Mansion.¡± ¡°Good! Uncle Shaoyu, send her out of the capital.¡± ¡°Mmm! Li¡¯er, be careful.¡± ¡°Thank you, young master.¡± Huaner¡¯s face was full of gratitude. Su Ziyun hurt others and so she eventually hurt herself. Although she can¡¯t see her end, she can regard this event as someone take revenge on her. Not long after Shao Yu left. Su Li saw Jun Lintian and his two guards came out of the gate of the mansion. Jun Lintian seemed to had a n in mind. When Su Li saw that they were indeed going to the Su Family, he disappeared in the ce. * In the Su Family Mansion, Su Weichen, although he had been a teacher of the Prince, he didn¡¯t have much real power, and so the defense in their mansion wasx. Su Qi easily entered the Su Family Mansion and looked for the courtyard where Su Ziyun lived, but Su Ziyun was not in the courtyard. After arranging everything, Su Qi didn¡¯t stay in Su Ziyun¡¯s courtyard. Instead, he wandered around in the mansion. As long as Jun Lintian arrives and the twoe to the yard, they will be entangled together. Isn¡¯t that fun? ¡°Hmm! What is this ce? It looked well decorated.¡± Su Qi muttered softly and gently uncovered the tiles on the roof then looked down. Is it Su Ziyun and Jie Lengchan? Su Qi stared at the two and carefully listened. In the room, Su Ziyun was talking with Jie Lengchan. Their faces don¡¯t look so good. ¡°Mother, what should I do? Su Zimo, that bitch, really came back. His royal highness went to the Mingyue Mountain Vi early this morning. What does this mean? Does it mean that his highness already knows that woman is Su Zimo?¡± Su Ziyun angrily mmed her hand on the table in irritation. Listening to the sound, it can be seen that she has reached her limit. ¡°Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Many years ago, I found a way to kill Su Zimo¡¯s mother. Now, I also have a way to kill Su Zimo. An unmarried woman returned with her 3 wild species, dared toe out and wagged her tail around the capital. Your n didn¡¯t work today, so let¡¯s pass that tomorrow. There are many people in the capital of Haoyue Country. Their saliva is enough to drown her. Once she lost her reputation, coupled with her being unmarried with children. Why would his highness the Third Prince will look for her? Why would he think of marrying her?¡± Jie Lengchan tried to appease Su Ziyun, who was almost out of control. ¡°Mother, Su Zimo is not the same as before. There is Mingyue Mountain Vi behind her and a force we don¡¯t know. Father doesn¡¯t have much power in his hands. What can we do if she fights with us?¡± ¡°Yun¡¯er, you are stupid! I will find a way to let you marry his highness as soon as possible. At that time, you will be the Third Princess. Only a small merchant, you can easily dispose of... ...¡± *Tock, Tock* After hearing the knock outside, Jie Lengchan stopped talking. A 45-year-old maidservant came in. ¡°Madam, youngdy, the Third Prince is here.¡± ¡°I see, you go back first.¡± Jie Lengchan¡¯s eyes shed, she suddenly had thought of a n. Chapter 71.3 - Jun Lintian鈥檚 plan (Part 3) Chapter 71: Jun Lintian¡¯s n (Part 3) ¡°Why did his highnesse in here?¡± Su Ziyun was puzzled. ¡°Yun¡¯er, an opportunity hase. You and his highness only get together in his pce. Today hees to our ce! You must let the people here know that his highness has the intention to marry you now.¡± It was good that he came. With their current situation, this was the only way. ¡°Mother, his highness will not. He¡¯s afraid of provoking gossip, so every time... ...¡± Su Ziyun was embarrassed to continue. ¡°Yun¡¯er, you take this pack of medicinal powder and sprinkle it in the air. This medicinal powder is colorless and tasteless, his highness will not notice it.¡± Jie Lengchan took out a pack of medicinal powder from the ckttice next to her and put it into Su Ziyun¡¯s hands. ¡°This is what I used to your father at that time. Then, I had you. If you be pregnant with a royal prince, how could the emperor just sit back?¡± Jie Lengchan was ruthless. However, only when Su Ziyun enters the Third Prince Mansion, can their Su Family rely on him more. ¡°Mother, then I¡¯ll be going.¡± To marry into the Third Prince Mansion as soon as possible, Su Ziyun couldn¡¯t help but agree. ¡°Go on!¡± As soon as Su Ziyun left, Su Qi blinked his eyes, and his lips showed a cunning smile. ¡°Su Ziyun, you must be dreaming. You want to kill my mother, and you killed my grandmother. Your life is over.¡± Su Qi slightly stood up and then disappeared. ¡°Qi¡¯er, are you ready?¡± Su Li just entered the Su Family Mansion, but it didn¡¯t take him a long time to find Su Qi. ¡°Brother, there is a change in n. You go to the front yard and find a way to hold Jun Lintian for half a cup of tea. Su Ziyun is nning something. We should take this opportunity to tidy up her and avenge grandmother.¡± ¡°Grandma... ...¡± Su Li frowned, he was obviously unfamiliar with such a word. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t fret. Just now I heard Jie Lengchan said that she killed our grandmother herself.¡± ¡°Alright! You go faster, you don¡¯t have much time for half a cup of tea.¡± Su Li flew away quickly. Su Qi¡¯s mouth t and then his small figure flew towards the courtyard where Su Ziyun lived. As soon as he arrived in the courtyard, Su Qi went to Su Ziyun¡¯s room immediately and started moving his hand and feet, whichpletely showed his speed. Su Qi tried to be very careful so that Su Ziyun will not notice anything when she returns to her room. Outside, Su Qing, who¡¯s eyes were curved like the cunning eyes of the fox, wandered around and saw Su Ziyun¡¯s six bodyguards. One of them was a short and fat man with a beard on his face, standing not far away from the door. All of a sudden, Su Qi was overjoyed: Su Ziyun, Su Ziyun, I¡¯m sure you never imagined that today, your chicky little days would be over. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still have the time to harm my mother. Su Qi sent the medicinal powder in his hand to the rest of the bodyguards with the use of his with mysterious energy. Then, he picked up a small stone from the ground and hit the remaining guard. -End of this chapter- Chapter 72.1 - Jun Lintian and Su Ziyun (Part 1) Chapter 72: Jun Lintian and Su Ziyun (Part 1) ¡°Who?¡± The fat bodyguard turned around quickly and smelled a faint scent. The fat bodyguard felt more strange and looked around. Then suddenly, he saw a small ck shadow running towards Su Ziyun¡¯s room, but it was just a fleeting moment. It was so fast that he thought he was only hallucinating. At this moment, Su Qi has already made the other bodyguards unconscious with his mysterious energy. The fat bodyguard looked around vigntly and walked towards Su Ziyun¡¯s room. With each step, he felt the blood in his body boil. And he felt the need to release something. When he arrived in front of the door, the door made a creaking sound and opened automatically. Inside, he saw Su Ziyun with a flushed face and tearing up her clothes. Her upper body was already half exposed. And from time to time, she was releasing a heavy breath. At a nce, the fat bodyguard¡¯s blood rushed into his turbid eyes. He stared at Su Ziyun like a hungry wolf. The fat bodyguard threw away the sword in his hand and strode into Su Ziyun¡¯s room. As soon as Su Ziyun saw Wang¡¯er, her senses returned. ¡°Wang¡¯er, you, what do you want to do? Get out of here.¡± Su Ziyun¡¯s voice was very fascinating at the moment. He, what¡¯s wrong with him? She just spilled the medicinal powder! Her mother didn¡¯t say that the reaction would be so fast like this. A beauty was right in front of him, and her voice sounded soft and crispy. In an instant, all of Wanger¡¯s desires were stirred up. Wang¡¯erpletely lost his self-control. He hugged Su Ziyun in his arms. The next moment, the two who were in heat fell on the floor. Su Ziyun¡¯s medicinal powder, coupled with Su Qi¡¯s medicinal powder. The two medicinal powders blended, so the two people couldn¡¯t control themselves. ¡°Oh! This is not suitable for children!¡± Su Qi quickly flew to the roof after closing the door in Su Ziyun¡¯s room. On the roof, when Su Qi saw Su Weichen came with Jun Lintian, his lips curved into a smile. Su Ziyun, I, Su Qi, will fulfill your wishes tonight. It¡¯s just, I changed your target. The Third Prince you are thinking about will not be with you. Su Li flew to Su Qi silently. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°Brother, are you worrying about my business? This is not the first time we do this.¡± Su Qi smiled like an old fox. ¡°Look, here they are. The good show begins.¡± Su Qi chuckled. The two brothers were small, so when they shrunk themselves and hide behind the eaves, no one could find them. Just when the door was about to be pushed open, a loud *Bang* sounded. Several sharp stones were shot over them. Su Weichen and Jun Lintian were shocked. Because of their speed, they failed to defend themselves. Their legs were hit by the sharp stones. ¡°What is going on?¡± Jun Lintian asked angrily. Su Weichen had a cold sweat, how could he know what was going on! Was this Su Ziyun¡¯s doing? He informed her that the Third Prince was here! ¡°Um... ... ah...!¡± A wave of high pitch tone sounded. A tone that could make people blush and elerate their heartbeats. Jun Lintian¡¯s face turned ck. He had many private meetings with Su Ziyun. So how could he not understand what¡¯s going on? As a man, how could Su Weichen also not understand what was going on? Su Weichen¡¯s turbid eyes fell at the door, as he was petrified. Is Su Ziyun asking to die? Jun Lintian, whose handsome face turned dark, clenched his fists and walked towards Su Ziyun¡¯s room. Chapter 72.2 - Jun Lintian and Su Ziyun (Part 2) Chapter 72: Jun Lintian and Su Ziyun (Part 2) ¡°Bang!¡± Jun Lintian kicked the door open and made a loud sound that can almost break people¡¯s eardrums. However, the next second, a sac of powdered charcoal fell out of nowhere. Jun Lintian didn¡¯t expect it, so even though he found an anomaly, he failed to avoid it. The sac of charcoal was poured on them. Su Weichen was fine, after all, he was walking behind. As for Jun Lintian, he was standing right in the center of the door, so he became the main target of powdered charcoal. In just a few moments, the good looking man suddenly turned ck. No one could see his face. He was like a mouse that just crawled out from the ashes in stove y. They didn¡®t expect to see this scene. However, Su Li and Su Qi had long been expected. The two brothers tried to hold back tough. Time seemed to have frozen, Jun Lintian stood like a fool and watched the scene happening in front of him in disbelief. Is he dreaming? If he was, how could his eyes be so painful that he couldn¡¯t open it? Su Weichen¡¯s face turned ck. He¡¯s dead. It¡¯s all over, right? The two people in front of them didn¡¯t care about their arrival. They even work harder. The two people seemed to have lost their consciousness and just focused on their selfish desires. Jun Lintian was so mad that he looked at Su Ziyun with killing intent. He raised his hand and wiped his eyes, but because of his wide sleeve, it only spread to his mouth. Now, even his mouth was full of ashes. Jun Lintian felt helpless. He knew his appearance right now was not that different from a ghost. Su Weichen slumped directly on the floor. The powdered charcoal that fell on his head slide on his face. *Bang* Jun Lintian hit Wang¡¯er with one hand. And hit Su Ziyun in the face. After the *Pa-* sounded, a five-fingerprints became visible to her face. Blood flowed down from the corner of her mouth instantly. Su Ziyun could see starts from dizziness, but it also made her sober. She looked fiercely at the people around her but found out that it was Jun Lintian. ¡°Ah!¡± Shirk as harsh as dying pig sounded. Su Li and Su Qu covered their ears. ¡°Shameless thing. Is it that fun to do this kind of thing that you would even let me watch it? Is it fun to treat this prince like a monkey?¡± *Pa-* Another p was thrown on Su Ziyun¡¯s cheek. Su Ziyun flew like dust in the corner of the room. In anger, Jun Lintian had long lost his reasoning. As a man, how could he just let off his woman, who did this kind of thing with another man in front of him? ¡°Your, your highness.¡± Su Ziyun looked at Jun Lintian unbelievably. Seeing her naked body, and seeing Wang¡¯er, who died on the side, Su Ziyun was stunned. She never dreamed that such a thing would happen to her. She obviously... ... ¡°Your highness, listen to me, things are not like what you have seen!¡± Chapter 72.3 - Jun Lintian and Su Ziyun (Part 3) Chapter 72: Jun Lintian and Su Ziyun (Part 3) ¡°It¡¯s not like how this prince saw?¡± Jun Lintian kicked Su Ziyun. Su Ziyun fell on Wanger¡¯s fat body. ¡°Are you trying to fool this prince? Do you think I¡¯m blind? I have seen everything with my own eyes, but you¡¯re saying it¡¯s not how it is. Su Ziyun, I think I¡¯m wrong about you.¡± ¡°Woohoo ...¡± Su Ziyun burst into tears in bitterness. ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er really don¡¯t know what is happening.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know what happened? With so many guards outside, you two can still do such shameless thing.¡± In fact, the moment the Jun Lintian kicked open the door of the room, the bodyguards outside woke up. And this moment, they were all gathering at the door and watching the show. They¡¯ve seen everything inside. So tomorrow morning, everyone in the capital might know about this.Visit website ¡°This is your yard. Without your permission, will Wang¡¯er dare to step into your room? Wouldn¡¯t these guards respond if Wang¡¯er forced you? Since you like men so much, go to the brothel and stay there!¡± With such merciless words, Su Ziyun almost fainted. Jun Lintian didn¡¯t want to stay for another minute, so he turned around and left. Su Qi readied himself and held a silk thread. When Jun Lintian walked to the gate of the courtyard, Su Qi gently pulled the silk thread, and arge pot full of soft manure fell on Jun Lintian¡¯s body. Jun Lintian¡¯s facial expression could not be seen at this moment. He didn¡¯t expect it. When entering this ce, nothing happened to him, but when he was about to leave, manure appeared in the middle of nowhere. Jun Lintian, who was very angry, was caught off guard. Jie Lengchan, who was about to go Su Ziyun¡¯s courtyard, was dumbfounded after seeing such a scene. And when she smelled a disgusting stench, she passed out. Even the two guards waiting for Jun Lintian outside the gate of the courtyard were dumbfounded and looked at Jun Lintian in disbelief. Is this their prince? But judging by the figure, it¡¯s their highness! It¡¯s their highness... ...? Well, seeing the gold jewelry on his body, even if his whole body was covered with ck things at the moment and was stinking, he looked like a devil as before. ¡°Ah!¡± Jun Lintian screamed. As a member of the royal family, he has always been pampered. So for him, this moment was even more ufortable than death. ¡°Su Weichen, Su Ziyun, you will die... ...¡± Jun Lintian¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. He was so angry that he roared like a lion. However, when he lowered his head, the pile of yellow like thing on his head slid into his mouth. *vomit* How does it feel to eat shit? At this moment, the answer could be seen on Jun Lintian¡¯s face. * Plop* Jun Lintian fell straight to the ground and passed out. When Su Weichen calmed down, he saw what happened to Jun Lintian. If he could faint at this moment, he would really do so! ¡°Brother, it¡¯s boring. He fainted so soon. I haven¡¯t yed enough.¡± Su Qi said while looking at Jun Lintian, ??who was covered with dung. No words could express how happy he was right now. ¡°That¡¯s enough, he is a prince after all. Our purpose has been achieved, let¡¯s go back now.¡± Without waiting for his consent, Su Li picked up Su Qi and quickly disappeared on the roof with him. -End of this chapter- Chapter 73.1 - The threat of Mu Yufeng, Su family goes to prison (Part 1) Chapter 73: The threat of Mu Yufeng, Su family goes to prison (Part 1) This embarrassing scene of Jun Lintian was clearly seen by Mu Yunxuan, who was hiding in the dark. He could smell the scent of soft manure even if he was far. When did hee here? That was when he left. The look in Su Qi¡¯s eyes was strange, he felt uneasy inside his heart. And so he turned back, wanting to go to Mingyue Mountain Vi again. But who would expect that he will see Su Li¡¯s figure flying above his head? He didn¡¯t have a second thought, he followed Su Li who was going to Su Family. Mu Yunxuan looked at the direction of his two sons departing figure and secretly shook his head. These two little guys, their method was too infiltrating. They chose to use manure. How much exactly they hate Jun Lintian? Seeing the shadow guard hiding in another ce leaving, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent and then quickly followed behind. Just when they get out of the capital, Mu Yunxuan killed the shadow guard without hesitation. It¡¯s just because it was dark, Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t notice that, in the body of the shadow guard he killed, a crystal clear bug came out. His eyes then looked at the direction of Yun City. His bloodthirsty eyes shed with killing intent. Then, he took another nce at the shadow guard and flew towards Yuncheng¡¯s direction. * When Mu Yunxuan has arrived at the door, Qing Feng was there and waiting for him. Seeing Mu Yunxuan came back, Qing Feng greeted him. ¡°Master, the Madam and Old Master, are looking for you!¡± Even after Mu Yunxuan heard of it, his face stayed expressionless. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± When he arrived at the main hall, his whole family was there. Ling Qiushui was also there. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, I heard that you didn¡¯t return the night before, and today you are at Mingyue Vi, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Do you really fancy that unmarried woman with three children? Qiushui is at home, but you don¡¯t pay attention to her. Why are you doing this?¡± As soon as Jun Zixi saw Mu Yunxuaning in, she began questioning Mu Yunxuan indiscriminately. Mu Yunxuan gave Ling Qiushui a sharp look. Ling Qiushui slightly frowned. Why did he look at her like that? Did he... ... It¡¯s impossible. She did everything secretly. It must be because of what his mother said that¡¯s why he gave her that look. ¡°How did mother know that I went to Mingyue Mountain Vi?¡± Mu Yunxuan asked coldly. Ling Qiushui¡¯s eyes shed, she didn¡¯t think that Mu Yunxuan would get to the bottom of it. After all, Mu Yunhan went with him. Mu Yunhan was here, but he asked such a question. Obviously, he knows inside his heart that it wasn¡¯t Mu Yunhan who said it. When he first came in, his eyes were cold, he might have known! Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t doubt Mu Yunhan at all. He knew Mu Yunhan wouldn¡¯t say it. They all knew their mother¡¯s temper. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, it doesn¡¯t matter who told this to your mother, just answer my question, did you go to Mingyue Mountain Vi?¡± Seeing Mu Yunxuan not speaking, but his eyes became more and more sinister, the atmosphere instantly became tense. Ling Qiushui waved her hands and walked in front of Mu Yunxuan. Then she softly said: ¡°Lord, this is the case. Yue¡¯er and I went out to the market this morning and saw the Lord and second master walking towards the Mingyue Mountain Vi. Yue¡¯er and I followed you. When we came back, we mentioned it to madame. I didn¡¯t expect that madame will oppose the Lord from going to Mingyue Mountain Vi. It¡¯s all my fault, I told this to madame and made her worry.¡± Ling Qiushui said helplessly, as her beautiful face was full of grievances. Mu Yunyue looked at Ling Qiushui strangely. Why does she feel that she has been used? She didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t tell her mother about her elder brother and the second brother going to Mingyue Mountain Vi. And why did Ling Qiushui tell this to their mother? Their mother verbally abused the master of Mingyue Zhuang before in the arena. Their mother had a bad impression on the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi, so she shouldn¡¯t say such a thing. Can¡¯t Ling Qiushui even think of that? Chapter 73.2 - The threat of Mu Yufeng, Su family goes to prison (Part 2) Chapter 73: The threat of Mu Yufeng, Su family goes to prison (Part 2) If she does the opposite it will only backfire, it will only make her big brother dislike her even more. Mu Yunhan slightly opened his mouth. Ling Qiushui¡¯s appearance was too pretentious. To whom she was showing this aggrieve appearance? Unconsciously, Mu Yunhan even resented Ling Qiushui in his heart. ¡°Sister Qiushui, don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Mu Yunfan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, he got up to defend Ling Qiushui. ¡°Big Brother, you are too much. What¡¯s so good about the master of Mingyue Vi? She doesn¡¯t even dare to show her appearance to the people, so how can someone gentle like Sister Qiushui can¡¯t... ...!¡± ¡°Shut up......!¡± Mu Yunxuan gave Mu Yunfan a cold look. This look made Mu Yunfan shrink his neck. His big brother was scary. Mu Yufeng looked at Mu Yunxuan in doubt. His son¡¯s behavior was too abnormal, he had to figure out the reason. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, why are you getting angry with Fan¡¯er? Fan¡¯er is right. It seems that I don¡¯t need to ask for your opinion. I will choose a lucky day for you to marry Qiushui.¡± Jun Zixi spoke astonishingly. ¡°Mother, how can you do this? You should also take into ount big brother¡¯s feelings... ...¡± ¡°Shut up. How can you say that I¡¯m disregarding your big brother¡¯s feelings? If he goes on like this, your big brother¡¯s soul will be hooked by that unmarried woman of Mingyue Vi.¡± Jun Zixi¡¯s cold beautiful eyes stared at Mu Yunhan with hate. These two brothers now dared to talk back to her. Do they still have her, their mother in their eyes? ¡°Mother, what does this have to do with the master of Mingyue Vi? She didn¡¯t do anything. Why are you pushing all the me to her?¡± Mu Yunhan retorted aloud, he was aggrieved for Su Zimo. ¡°Han¡¯er, you are presumptuous... ...¡± ¡°No need to speak more, mother. If you want this woman to get married, I don¡¯t have an opinion, but the groom will not be me. As for who my bride is, you know it already. I¡¯ve been married once, I will not get married the second time.¡± After saying those words, Mu Yunxuan turned around and left without looking back. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, Xuan¡¯er ...¡± Jun Zixi angrily chased after him at the door. Ling Qiushui clenched her hands tightly. Did he say he was married? Is he referring to his ghost marriage with Su Zimo? Can that also be considered marriage? Su Zimo, I underestimated you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so important in Yunxuan¡¯s heart that he will personally admit your marriage. Su Zimo, don¡¯t try to enter the door of Mu Family¡¯s house. The position of the Holy Lady can only be me, Ling Qiushui. ¡°Well, this matter is not urgent. Anyway, Qiushui is also in Yun City. Let them cultivate their feelings more!¡± Looking at his son¡¯s determination, Mu Yufeng knew that his son had no interest in Ling Qiushui. Even if they were their parents, they shouldn¡¯t force them. ¡°You can still speak like that? Your son is like this, so instead of speaking to him, you¡¯re talking like this.¡± Jun Zixi red at Mu Yufeng and then left in anger. ¡°Madam, Shui¡¯er will apany you to rest in your room!¡± Ling Qiushui paid respect to Mu Yufeng and chased after Jun Zixi quickly. ¡°Han¡¯er,e to the study with your father. Fan¡¯er, Yue¡¯er, you go back and rest.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Mu Yunfan nodded reluctantly. Mu Yunhan followed Mu Yufeng to the study room with a helpless look in the face. Mu Yufeng¡¯s study room wasrge, bright andfortable. The floor was covered with good wool carpets, which was extremely luxurious. Mu Yufeng didn¡¯t beat around the bush. After closing the door, he went straight to the point. ¡°Speak! You and your elder brother have been running to Mingyue Mountain Vi recently. What is going on?¡± ¡°Dad, what do you mean? Big Brother just wants to do business with the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi.¡± Mu Yunhan doesn¡¯t have the intention, to tell the truth. After all, his sister-inw hasn¡¯t forgiven his big brother. If the world learns about the truth, it will only bring endless harm and trouble to the sister-inw. After all, it was a ghost marriage. Besides, Ling Qiushui¡¯s actions were getting more and more suspicious. His big brother doesn¡¯t want to reveal their identity to the world yet, to protect the sister-inw and his children. Chapter 73.3 - The threat of Mu Yufeng, Su family goes to prison (Part 3 Chapter 73: The threat of Mu Yufeng, Su family goes to prison (Part 3) ¡°Han¡¯er, don¡¯t think your father is blind! I¡¯ve seen the look in your big brother¡¯s face. Do you still want to fool your father?¡± Mu Yufeng suddenly became serious. As the saying goes, the son can¡¯t help his father. Now, he can rte to it. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t think too much about it! There is nothing. Even if there is, it¡¯s something good.¡± Mu Yunhan got up and left. The next moment, Mu Yufeng suddenly took a shot. He trapped Mu Yunhan with his mysterious energy. Mu Yunhan couldn¡¯t move his hands and feet. ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± Mu Yunhan tried to break from the shackles of mysterious energy, but it only became tighter. ¡°Stinky boy, are you trying to force your dad to take action? Don¡¯t waste your time. Your mysterious energy has been locked by me. If you don¡¯t exin it today, you will sleep standing up all night.¡± Mu Yufeng said with a smile. Isn¡¯t he, his son? Well, it¡¯s okay to y sometimes. ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± Mu Yunhan was in a dilemma. If their father learns that he had three grandchildren all of a sudden, will he just sit still? He will not sit still. As soon as he spoke of it, he was sure that their father will fly to Mingyue Mountain Vi in the next moment. ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I will bring you to the top of the cliff to apany our ancestors.¡± Mu Yufeng threatened. ¡°Dad, you will know it in a month or two, so why still bother asking your son now?¡± Mu Yunhan was speechless. His father also had a childish side. ¡°Stinky boy, if I can bear it, do I need to threaten you? Hurry up! my temper is running down. If that woman at Mingyue Mountain Vi is not extraordinary, why would your elder brother even took a nce at her.¡± Mu Yufeng didn¡¯tpromise. He was determined to know the truth today. Jun Zixi has been talking about Mu Yunxuan¡¯s marriage every day. His patience was running out. ¡°Dad.......¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t want to say it? Alright! I will take you to the top of the cliff.¡± Mu Yufeng said and made a move. Mu Yunhan was scared. All their ancestors buried on the top of the cliff died at the age of 20. It was a very disturbing matter. If he stayed there even for a night, he¡¯s afraid that he¡¯ll go mad tomorrow. ¡°Don¡¯t! Dad, I will tell you, but you have to keep it secret. Otherwise, elder brother will kill me.¡± ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Mu Yufeng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Dad, do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Mu Yunhan was a little angry. Since when did his father have been difficult to deal with? ¡°You say it, I promised not to tell the second person.¡± Mu Yunhan looked at Mu Yufeng in disbelief. Not because he didn¡¯t believe his father, but... ... ¡°You still don¡¯t want to speak?¡± Mu Yufeng was going to carry Mu Yunhan. ¡°Okay! Okay! I¡¯ll say it, I¡¯ll say it.¡± Mu Yunhanpromised. His father was determined to know the truth of the matter tonight. Even if he will be beaten up by his elder brother. ¡°Say it quickly!¡± ¡°The master of Mingyue Mountain Vi is Su Zimo, and the three children are big brother¡¯s children.¡± Such a simple sentence, but it made Mu Yufeng¡¯s mouth wide open in shock. ¡°This, is there any misunderstanding? Su Zimo is still alive and the children are your big brother¡¯s children. How did those childrene?¡± Mu Yufeng murmured with some doubt. ¡°Dad, your question is also my question. But the children are indeed big brother¡¯s children. Xin¡¯er is not in good health. It was the jade soul of Nanyang jade that made her survived. Not only the Nanyang jade, look at the appearance of Li¡¯er and Qi¡¯er. They look like Big Brother.¡± ¡°Yes! No wonder thest time, when I saw the two brothers, they look familiar. It turned out to be that they are my grandsons! Hahaha! Han¡¯er, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to Mingyue Mountain Vi. My two grandsons are so powerful.¡± Mu Yufeng was so happy that he forgot about the current time. Chapter 73.4 - The threat of Mu Yufeng, Su family goes to prison (Part 4) Chapter 73: The threat of Mu Yufeng, Su family goes to prison (Part 4) ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say you will keep it secret? So why you want to go Mingyue Mountain Vi with such a big fanfare? And also in the middle of the night. If mother found out about it what do you think will happened? There is also Ling Qiushui... ...¡± Mu Yunhan talked to his father about a series of events. After listening, Mu Yufeng slowly calmed down, and then the father and son talked for a long time... ... * Early the next morning. Su Zimo, who was still sleeping, got so confused when she heard Qing He¡¯s voice Huohuo. ¡°Master, Master, it¡¯s terrible, terrible... Master, you hurry up and wake up.¡± Su Zimo turned around unpleasantly but continued to sleep. What¡¯s the big deal? Is the sky falling to earth? Is there a fire? As long as it¡¯s not her Mingyue Mountain who had an ident, she doesn¡¯t care, they shouldn¡¯t disturb her. She made a big feast yesterday, which made her have a backache. She wanted to sleep like a dead log, but she couldn¡¯t sleep all night. Su Xin got three times in the middle of the night, and so she was still sleepy. Then Mu Yunxuan¡¯s ambiguous statement before leaving kept repeating in her hear. Damn it, she was affected by Mu Yunxuan¡¯s words. And so she couldn¡¯t sleep all night. Thinking of this, Su Zimo¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated. She tossed herself the whole night and fell asleepte, but now they want her to wake up! Qing He pushed open the door and saw Su Zimo putting the quilt on her head, trying to continue to sleep. While Su Xin, who¡¯s beside her was sleeping soundly. Qing He looked at Su Zimo¡¯s behavior funnily. She lifted Su Zimo¡¯s quilt and shouted: ¡°Master, what do you think of the time now, and you¡¯re still sleeping? The people in the pce hase. Master, did you forgot that 3 dayster, the emperor will reward Li¡¯er?¡± Su Zimo was unmoved when she heard it. ¡°That¡¯s Lier¡¯s business, let Li¡¯er take care of it himself.¡± ¡°Master, not only that, this morning the old and young members of Su Family were imprisoned. Su Ziyun and another man were entangling each other, the Third Prince witnessed it himself. Moreover, she tried to kill the Third Prince. The street was buzzing with this news today.¡± Qing He continued telling the story. She can guarantee that when their master heard of this story, she will not sleep anymore. Sure enough, Su Zimo got up and looked at Qing He. She was very depressed. How could the situation change overnight! But what¡¯s wrong with the Su Family? She had always hoped for something happened to them, but at this moment, she just wanted to y with them. So who made a move with them and yed on her behalf? Moreover, Su Ziyun and another man were entangling each other, and were found by Jin Lintian? Is it possible? Su Ziyun¡¯s whole life was only circling Jun Lintian. So why would she destroy herself by entangling with another man? Well now, the charges of killing the royal family¡¯s heirs were not small. The Su Family has reached its end. Su Zimo fell in thoughts. That day, when she had some doubts, she vaguely had an idea inside her heart, that the three of them, brother and sisters were probably not children from the Su Family. Su Weichen looks ordinary. Additionally, Su Ziyun and Su Fangxu somewhat resembled Su Weichen, but the three of them doesn¡¯t look like him at all. The three of them have a very good appearance. ¡°Master, what are you thinking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, is Jun Lintian dead?¡± Compared with others, Su Zimo hopes that Jun Lintian, that scum man will have an ident. ¡°They said that he woke up early this morning, but when he smelled the scent on his body, he fainted again. The emperor heard about this news and stayed in the Third Prince Mansion.¡± ¡°Fainted by the stench?¡± Su Zimo was a little surprised. How bad that smell could be to make people faint? This time, Su Zimo waspletely awake. Chapter 73.5 - The threat of Mu Yufeng, Su family goes to prison (Part 5) Chapter 73: The threat of Mu Yufeng, Su family goes to prison (Part 5) ¡°Qing He, you and Qin Lian first went to greet the people from the pce. And then give them some silver coins, that is, to seal those male ducks mouth. So that even if Lier¡¯s attitude is bad, they will not say anything. I¡¯ll wait for Xin¡¯er to wake up and then I¡¯lle over.¡± Su Zimo said and then slowly got out of the bed. ¡°Okay, you need toe over quickly!¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Zimo nodded her head. She really has a hard life, even if the matter has nothing to do with her, she can¡¯tzy around. Without waiting for Su Zimo to arrive, the people in the pce read out the decree, took the silver coins and left. Su Li was named the prodigy of Haoyue Country. He also received some gold and silver jewelry. And also, a notice was posted on the imperial boards around the capital. In an instant, the fact that Su Li was a child prodigy spread to every household. Did this make Su Zimo feel nothing? The emperor was so generous so why would Su Zimo feel nothing? It¡¯s just that, the event that happened in the Su family made her very suspicious. She always felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. * In Zhen Guogongfu, two stone lions that looked real were standing in front of the gate. After getting inside, the scene was very grand and luxurious. The red walls and green tiles, carved beams and columns painted in gold, finely carved roof. The whole state government looked very tall and magnificent. In Hongyuan, the yard where Ji Hong lived. Ji Hong, who was wounded and lying on the bed, when he heard the news that Su Li became a child prodigy. His heart was covered with anger and unwillingness. His proud title, in just three days, it was transferred to Su Li, who was only 5-years-old. So how could he ept this? It¡¯s just, her uncle and aunt haven¡¯t returned. His grandpa can¡¯t do anything now. When his injury was healed, he must look for an opportunity to get back his title. * In Yun City, Qing Feng reported the situation outside, while Mu Yunxuan and his family were having breakfast. After listening to Qing Feng, everyone except Mu Yunxuan was quite surprised! In just one night, the world seemed to have changed. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, you and Lintian are cousins ??in the end. He faintedst night, and then passed out again today. You should visit him when you¡¯re not busy. Go and see Lintian, do you understand?¡± Jun Zixi put down the chopsticks in her hand and said. She was not interested in Su Li or the Su Family. She was only interested in the people she cared about. ¡°Mmm!¡± Mu Yunxuan nodded. ¡°You say, why is the emperor so stingy? He only sealed Su Li as the country¡¯s prodigy. He should have admitted Su Li to Xuanli Academy directly!¡± Mu Yufeng was very dissatisfied with the emperor¡¯s award. As soon as Mu Yunhan heard of it, he felt his father was too overprotective to his grandson! On the other hand, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s hand slightly paused, and then he looked at Mu Yunhan. ¡°Hehe! Big Brother.¡± Mu Yunhanughed extremely unnaturally. His heart became tight. He doesn¡¯t want to say it, but their father threatened him. His big brother was not afraid, but he was afraid to stay with their ancestors on top of the cliff! Mu Yunxuan red at Mu Yunhan. The look in his eyes proved that he talked. ¡°Do you think anyone can enter the Xuanli Academy? It was set up specifically for the children and grandchildren of the royal family. A small Mingyue Mountain Vi, and a fatherless child. What qualifications does he have to enter Xuanqi Academy?!¡± Jun Zixi has a mocking look in the face. Seeing them one by one like the people in Mingyue Mountain Vi, she couldn¡¯t help but get angry. ¡°Nonsense, if they are fatherless, then did those three children jumped out of the stone?¡± Mu Yufeng suddenly refuted his wife¡¯s words. Jun Zixi looked at Mu Yufeng strangely. What¡¯s wrong with him today? Why does he always speak for the people in Mingyue Mountain Vi? ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Mu Yunxuan put down his chopsticks, got up and left. ¡°Mother, I am also full, I will go first.¡± Mu Yunhan hurriedly exined. Mu Yufeng rolled his eyes. ¡°Zixi, I¡¯m also full, you eat slowly.¡± Mu Yufeng said then quickly followed. -End of this chapter- Chapter 74.1 - Will take to a place (Part 1) Chapter 74: Will take to a ce (Part 1) ¡°Crazy, this is crazy. It used to be eldest brother and second elder brother, but now even dad. This small Mingyue Mountain Vi turned the big men of our Mu Family crazy.¡± Mu Yunfan, who didn¡¯t open his mouth earlier, couldn¡¯t help but shook his head. He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about the people in Mingyue Mountain Vi. Of course, Mu Yunfan¡¯s heart was jealous that a 5-year-old child had a higher cultivation level than him. For this reason, Mu Yunfan naturally sees Mingyue Mountain Vi not pleasing to the eye. Jun Zixi narrowed her eyes, it seemed that she had to go to Mingyue Mountain Vi in person. * ¡°Han¡¯er, Xuan¡¯er, why are you in a hurry? Wait for your dad.¡± Mu Yufeng walked as fast as the wind to get close to his two sons. ¡°Are you two brothers going to Mingyue Mountain Vi? If so, bring your dad with you.¡± When Mu Yunhan heard of those words, he secretly cried inside his heart. He hasn¡¯t had a chance to exin to his big brother, alright? Their father is sentencing him to death! Mu Yunxuan looked at Mu Yunhan coldly. ¡°You solve it yourself. You know what will happen if you don¡¯t.¡± After that, Mu Yunxuan left without looking back. Mu Yunhan looked bitter. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, take your dad with you.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡­.!¡± Mu Yunhan shouted! ¡°Stinky boy, are you itchy? Why are you shouting? I am not old enough that I couldn¡¯t hear.¡± ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t tell the second person? How can you sell your son in just one night? Look at how big brother is angry.¡± Mu Yunhan was depressed to death! He should have stayed on top of the cliffst night, he shouldn¡¯t have told this to their father. ¡°What is he angry about? He is angry with me? That¡¯s the blood of my Mu Family. Since I know the truth, I should take them back, instead of saying nothing and doing nothing. Su Zimo is your elder brother¡¯s wife. I should take them back.¡± Upon hearing this, Mu Yunhan almost sat down on the ground. He exined everything to their fatherst night. But in just one night, their father forgot everything. It seems that this old man has memory loss. ¡°Dad, if it that easy, wouldn¡¯t big brother already tell you the truth? Didn¡¯t I tell youst night? Sister-inw had a prejudice about that ghost marriage, and haven¡¯t forgiven Big Brother.¡± Mu Yunhan was crying without tears. He was like a dwarf riding a big horse. He was now in a dilemma. ¡°Oh! Anyway, we have to pick them up as soon as possible.¡± Mu Yufeng thought about his grandsons very much. Especially, after remembering Su Li¡¯s performance that day, he couldn¡¯t sleepst night. He wanted to see this lovely grandson very much. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s a matter of time. Isn¡¯t big brother trying to find a way? Don¡¯t worry about it. It won¡¯t be that long. Sister-inw and the children will be in Yun City soon. Now, you don¡¯t need to do anything. You will help big brother more that way, alright?¡± Mu Yunhan has been bitter inside his heart. This old man didn¡¯t listen to a word he said. He was just thinking about his grandson. ¡°Okay, I got it, then you go help your elder brother. Your elder brother is so stupid that he can¡¯t make a woman happy!¡± Mu Yunhan was shocked. Was his elder brother stupid? Why didn¡¯t he see itst time? Who could make women with a hippie smile on their face without doing anything? ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll be going.¡± Mu Yunhan took a few steps forward and then suddenly remembered something. ¡°Dad, Li¡¯er usually stay in the shops under the name of Mingyue Vi every afternoon. If you really want to see him, just go there and wait for him!¡± Chapter 74.2 - Will take to a place (Part 2) Chapter 74: Will take to a ce (Part 2) ¡°Go and wait?¡± Mu Yufeng frowned. Why was it so difficult to see his grandson? But it¡¯s still better than not being able to see! Mu Yufeng thought about it and felt like giving it a try. After they all left, Ling Qiushui came out from the corner. Today, she was wearing a purple dress, with arge peony flower design with five-color line sleeves at the skirt. Not only these colors conflicted with the purple color, but they also added a hazy beauty. The peony flowers were outlined with gold threads, which made it look more impressive. Compared to the usual color of her skin, her skin now looked better than snow. Her beauty was like no others. People couldn¡¯t divert their eyes. However, her usual gentle face as gentle as the water was now filled with viciousness. And her eyes were burning like fire. It turned out that, she was not only Su Zimo, but the three children were Mu Yunxuan¡¯s children. She, Ling Qiushui has been nning for many years, how can she allow Su Zimo, who just suddenly appeared, ruin everything? It was not easy for her to reached this point. Only she knows how hard it is. Her weak and boneless jade hand stretched out gently, and white bugs appeared all around her. Ayer of thin ice even appeared on her snowy jade hand. At this moment, if someone sees it, they will be terrified. ¡°Miss Ling.¡± Suddenly, the voice of the maid came from behind. Ling Qiushui folded her hand quickly. ¡°What is it?¡± Her voice was faint, making people unable to hear any emotions. ¡°Miss Ling, Madam ask you toe over and say that there is a ce she wanted to go, she wants Miss Ling to apany her.¡± Ling Qiushui blinked her eyes, then turned around. She still has the usual gentle look in her face, and every move she made looked very elegant. * Today¡¯s weather was good! The sun was shining bright, the sky was clear, and there was no cloud. The sunshine shines warmly. On the street, the things of the Su family and the things of Su Li became the entertainment gossip of the people after a meal. In Mingyue Mountain Vi, Su Li and Su Qi who finished eating breakfast were wandering around the vi. ¡°Brother, I even dreamed of the miserable appearance of the Third Prince crying in front of motherst night, but they were still unable to relieve their hatred. He can¡¯t have mother¡¯s heart even in death.¡± Su Qi¡¯s grinning like an old fox. He looked cute and lovely. Su Li¡¯s lips curved, he was obviously happy inside his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t always mention this matter, we¡¯ll be miserable if mother heard of it. Last night¡¯s incident can be described as killing two birds with one stone. The Su family was imprisoned, Jun Lintian was mistreated. The Su family had an ident, but mother, uncle, and aunt didn¡¯t say anything. It can be seen that they don¡¯t care about the Su Family at all. But still, we cannot let mother know, otherwise, we will be grounded.¡± Su Li seriously reminded Su Qi, his younger brother that loves to make troubles. So after making trouble, he needed to reason out with him because this brother was too straightforward. ¡°Rx! Brother, mother will not know.¡± A light shed in Su Qi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Have you relieve your hatred?¡± A yful voice sounded. Su Li and Su Qi turned around. ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± Su Qi happily ran in front of Mu Yunxuan, then showed a smile in his face, but the cunning looked in his eyes still remained. ¡°Dad, you ask if we relived our hatred? What do you mean?¡± Su Qi smiled somewhat unnaturally. Does their father know? Su Li looked at Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes, he knew their father was aware. ¡°Seeing the look in your face, you two didn¡¯t know that you were being followed? However, don¡¯t worry, father has already solved it for you.¡± Mu Yunxuan pinched Su Qi¡¯s cute little nose, with a bit trace of pampering. Chapter 74.3 - Will take to a place (Part 3) Chapter 74: Will take to a ce (Part 3) ¡°That means, Dad has seen the whole process?¡± ¡°How could dad miss such a wonderful process?¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s mouth was full of smiles, which looked nice and soft. Su Li couldn¡¯t help but look dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t think that people who always talk coldly would also have such a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go, dad will take you to a ce.¡± Mu Yunxuan wants to have a good rtionship with Su Li quickly. As for Su Zimo? He has some ways to win her heart. After several contacts, he still knows her a little bit. ¡°Where will we go?¡± Su Qi instantly became interested. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there. Li¡¯er, is that okay?¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at Su Li carefully. Seeing his soft eyes, with deep expectation, Su Li suddenly had a feeling of not wanting to refuse. ¡°Li¡¯er, there is some misunderstanding between me and your mother. This misunderstanding is not something that can¡¯t be solved. Didn¡¯t you also say? That you will wait for your mother to forgive me, then you will also forgive me. Then, let¡¯s go to the ce where your mother and I first met, okay?¡± Su Li who was convinced nodded his head. ¡°Alright!¡± The word ¡®alright¡¯ made Mu Yunxuan feel overwhelmed with excitement. Su Qi also looked at his brother with a happy smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Yunxuan moved his arms gently. When Su Qi and Su Li were already in his arms, he took the brothers out of Mingyue Mountain Vi quietly. * Today, Su Zimo has nothing to do. She tied a homemade hammock to the big tree in the yard. The moment she lied on it, under the warm sunlight, she felt a little sleepy. In the past few days, He Yunting and Liu Shiyu were busy with the opening things of the shops, and her big brother helped her in the paper making. And so she became a leisure person. All of a sudden, Su Zimo opened her eyes. The Emperor of Haoyue Country went to the Third Prince¡¯s Pce. Shouldn¡¯t she be taking advantage of this situation to gain something good? Su Zimo got up and flew to the tree where Xingyue was hiding in the dark. She whispered something in her ear. Then, Xingyue quietly left the Mingyue Mountain Vi. Su Zimo came back and was thinking of lying down again for a while. But suddenly, she saw Qing Lian walking in. ¡°Master, the Madame of Yun City and Miss Ling are here.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s eyes shed with doubt. ¡°What are they doing here?¡± ¡°Master, it seems that they¡¯vee for no good reason.¡± Qing Lian¡¯s face was a bit gloomy. In a nce at the two faces of those women, she knew that they havee to find fault again. Chapter 75.1 - Su Xin is gone (Part 1) Chapter 75: Su Xin is gone (Part 1) ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going to take a look. You wait here. I¡¯ll change my clothes first.¡± After saying those words, Su Zimo went to her room. Tongzi and Su Xin were painting. Su Zimo looked at them and smiles. Then quickly turned and entered the backroom to change clothes. Soon, Su Zimo was dressed in a white dress with silver plum blossoms embroidered on the skirt. The plum blossoms looked like blooming leisurely. Her slim waist looked easy to grasp, which showed how exquisite her figure is. Under the silver mask, her watery eyes were as glossy as ss. Her red lips looked dazzling like zing fire. Her hair with silver jade and purple jade hairpins, made her looked like an immortal that floating in a quiet city. Su Zimo came out. ¡°Tongzi, apany Xin¡¯er. I will go back as soon as possible. Aunt Qing He is next door. If there is anything, call her.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Tongzi nodded his head respectfully. Su Xin raised her head and smiled sweetly at Su Zimo, then bowed her head and continued painting. * In the main hall, Jun Zixi looked carefully at the decoration inside the room. ¡°Shui¡¯er, this Mingyue Mountain Vi has unique decorations. Look at this sandal table, it has a unique style. It looks original. Also, look at the tablecloth and purple pot in the middle, it looks elegant.¡± ¡°What Madame said is true, this Mingyue Mountain Vi is unique.¡± Ling Qiushui said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just.......¡± Ling Qiushui seems to want to say something but stopped. ¡°Shui¡¯er, what is it?¡± ¡°Madame, this is a bit immoral for me to say, but I heard that the residence and other mansions of the Crown Prince of Xingyue Country also have this style. I also heard that the rtionship between the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi and His Royal Highness the Crown Prince of Xingyue Country is quite good!¡± What Ling Qiushui didn¡¯t say was that Murong Shaofeng¡¯s mansion was renovated only a year and a half ago. ¡°Oh! So, the design of Mingyue Mountain Vi was also designed by the Crown Prince of Xingyue Kingdom?¡± Jun Zixi¡¯s face was full of doubt. Last time, she saw him helping out the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi. Is there also something going between these two... ... Looking at the suspicious look in Jun Zixi¡¯s eyes, Ling Qiushui slowly said: ¡°This, I don¡¯t know.¡± Her purpose has been reached, she doesn¡¯t need to say more. As long as Jun Zixi think this way, it was enough! ¡°However, Madam, it¡¯s almost half the time of incense. The master of Mingyue Mountain Vi seems to be busy! Otherwise, she should have been here a long time ago.¡± Ling Qiushui¡¯s eyes slightly squinted, but her eyes were full of pride. Su Zimo, first, I revealed your ambiguous rtionship with Murong Shaofeng behind the scene. Secondly, I revealed how disrespectful you are. ¡°Hmph! When did this princess wait for others? Is this woman treating this princess like an air?¡± Regarding this matter, Jun Zixi instantly became dissatisfied. And Su Zimo¡¯s image became worse and worse in her heart. Su Zimo held her breath and listened to Ling Qiushui ¡¯s words from outside. Under the mask, her face was calm. Since ancient times, there have been many wars between women. Ling Qiushui was like a deep man in the city, but this kind of y will not work on her. Su Zimo lifted her foot and walked inside the main hall. Seeing the white figure, Jun Zixi and Ling Qiushui both looked at the door. Su Zimo, who was in a white dress, not only looked very graceful but also looked elegant and noble. She also exudes a clever atmosphere all over her body. Su Zimo took a nce at Ling Qiushui. She was also dressed up today. Her purple skirt was swaying in the air. The peony embroidered with five colors made her looked more charming. Su Zimo sarcastically thought inside her heart, beauty is beauty. Unfortunately, she was a viper beauty. At the auction, she thought she was a white lotus flower, but now she found out that she wasing after her. Chapter 75.2 - Su Xin is gone (Part 2) Chapter 75: Su Xin is gone (Part 2) She looked at Jun Zixi. Because of her distinguished identity, she likes luxury most of the time. Today, she was wearing a red dress, embroidered with phoenix, symbolizing her identity as a princess. Her slender figure looked very charming, but because of her gold cor, she looked even nobler than before. ¡°Mingyue Master, you are so arrogant, you actually made this princess wait for you for so long.¡± Jun Zixi looked at Su Zimo and said aloud. Su Zimo frowned, but ignored Jun Zixi and just walked to her seat. This woman, every time she saw her, she acts all high and mighty. But looking back, she was a princess, and she had such a qualification. ¡°I heard about the good reputation of Madame of Yun City, so I didn¡¯t expect that after seeing twice, under this good reputation there would be negative.¡± Su Zimo sat on the chair and said lightly, without even lifting her eyes. Qing Lian gave her a cup of tea, and then she quietly stood by. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jun Zixi shouted. Su Zimo didn¡¯t pay her respect. Besides, she spoke of her poorly. So the more she looked at Su Zimo, the more she sees her not pleasing to the eyes. ¡°Do you want me to be more straightforward?¡± Su Zimo put down the teacup in her hand. Every move she made looked very elegant. Su Zimo was the kind of person that can be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. She was more humane than them. If they make trouble unreasonably, then she will be more difficult. Just now, while on her way, Su Zimo thought about it. In the end, she was her children¡¯s grandmother, she doesn¡¯t want to have too much conflict with them. But after hearing those words at the door, shepletely overturned her previous thoughts. What else should she do? ¡°Mingyue Master, it¡¯s rude to speak like this!¡± Ling Qiushui said with a sneer. In fact, things were developing towards her ns. As long as Jun Zixi disagrees, even if Mu Yunxuan likes Su Zimo, he can¡¯t marry her. ¡°Really? This is the so-called beating people without hitting their faces. Scolding people without basis exposing their shorings. Respect is a must, but people respect others based on their character. Why would you greet and respect ignorant people and hypocrite?¡± Su Zimo said while leisurely ying with the Purple space ring on her finger. The human self-esteem has a bottom line, and as Ling Qiushui goes further, she will be able to reach her bottom line. ¡°Forget it, Shui¡¯er, what¡¯s the use of exining etiquette to such kind of person?¡± Jun Zixi looked at Su Zimo with full of pride and arrogance. This woman doesn¡¯t know how high is the sky, she will make her suffer one day. Hmph! Su Zimo looked at Jun Zixi coldly. Such kind of person? Who is she to call her such kind of person? When did she forget how to behave? She, Su Zimo has always been nice to people she talks to. But throughout the six years she traveled, she fully understood the meaning of the phrase: we may know a man¡¯s exterior but not his heart. Chapter 75.3 - Su Xin is gone (Part 3) Chapter 75: Su Xin is gone (Part 3) ¡°I don¡¯t know if there is a problem so the two of youe to see me at Mingyue Mountain Vi?¡± Su Zimo didn¡¯t want to waste time with them, after all, she didn¡¯t have time to fight with them here. ¡°Naturally, if there is no problem why would wee here?¡± Jun Zixi said with a cold face. Who wants to provoke a fight for no reason? ¡°Her Royal Highness, please speak directly!¡± ¡°This princess is not finished talking yet.¡± After being rushed to speak, Jun Zixi was obviously got even angrier. ¡°Your Highness the Princess, you will speak about it anyway, right?¡± ¡°Please stay away from my Xuan¡¯er. .My Xuan¡¯er will only marry someone like Shui¡¯er. The position of Madame Yun City will only be for Shui¡¯er. This princess will never marry my son to an unidentified woman with three children from a previous marriage. This princess hopes that you still remember what I said to youst time, don¡¯t let any gossip about you reach our Yun City.¡± Suddenly, Su Zimo¡¯s hand that was holding the armrest of the chair became tight. As her eyes turned colder. She dared to say that her children were from a previous marriage. If she will not care about this, she is not Su Zimo. Ling Qiushui looked at Su Zimo proudly. The difference between the two of them was, Jun Zixi will always stand by her side. ¡°Her Royal Highness, this master doesn¡¯t want to offend you, but this master has been insulted by you twice for no reason.¡± Her voice was very cold, which made Jun Zixi and Ling Qiushui shudder. ¡°Isn¡¯t this princess right? Xuan¡¯er didn¡¯te back all night. Yesterday, he spent a whole day in Mingyue Vi. What else can you say?¡± Jun Zixi red at Su Zimo. This shameless woman, she still dared to pretend innocent in front of her. ¡°Then please take care of your son. If he dares to step into my Mingyue Mountain Vi again, and damage the reputation of my Mingyue Mountain Vi, then don¡¯t me this master for being ruthless¡± Su Zimo¡¯s coldly warned. She never looks for him, it was Mu Yunxuan, who always took the initiative to look for her. In an instant, the eyes of the two women sparked in anger as they red at each other. Ling Qiushui released silkworm ice bugs in her hand and strangely smiled. Unfortunately, the two only focused on each other and missed the strange look on Ling Qiushui¡¯s face. ¡°Madame, please calm down. If you suffered because you get angry for me. My heart will be sad.¡± Ling Qiushui got up and held Jun Zixi¡¯s hand with a guilty look on her face. Jun Zixi looked at Ling Qiushui and patted her hand. Then said softly: ¡°Shui¡¯er, don¡¯t me yourself. Rest assured, this princess will decide for you.¡± Jun Zixi took a deep breath. Today, she didn¡¯t expect that she will get so angry. ¡°Master, master... this is bad.¡± Qing He¡¯s urgent voice sounded very loud. Upon hearing this, Ling Qiushui shook her hands and retreated to her seat without changing the look on her face. Su Zimo¡¯s eyes squinted, she had a bad hunch in her heart. ¡°Haa!¡± Qing He took a deep breath and said anxiously: ¡°Master, Xin¡¯er is gone, Tongzi was knocked unconscious.¡± -End of this chapter- Chapter 76.1 - What did you do to Xin鈥檈r? (Part 1) Chapter 76: What did you do to Xin¡¯er? (Part 1) ¡°What? Xin¡¯er is gone?¡± Su Zimo abruptly stood up, and her face under the mask instantly became gloomy. ¡°Qing He, immediately block the whole vi. No one is allowed to get in or out. Start searching the whole vi, you must catch the person who took Xin¡¯er.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Qing He left in a hurry. Although Su Zimo felt anxious inside her heart, she looked calm on the surface. She closed her eyes and forced herself to calm down. Su Xin can¡¯t get excited. She must find her as quickly as possible. Only when she calm herself, she can clear her mind. When she opened her eyes, her eyes were clear. But she coldly looked at Jun Zixi and Ling Qiushui. Su Zimo¡¯s heart was full of suspicions. If someone breaks into Mingyue Mountain Vi, even if they were able to get inside, they will be discovered by the 12 Death Squad. Even if they can¡¯t find the intruders, the roon dog will definitely be able to find them. But today, Little Roon Dog was exceptionally quiet. Speaking, what about Su Li and Su Qi? There was no sound of fighting in the surroundings, Liu Yue and the others didn¡¯t find any abnormalities. What is going on? There were two possibilities in Su Zimo¡¯s mind. First, the intruder¡¯s cultivation was very high. Secondly, they came in from the gate of Mingyue Mountain Vi. Today, only Jun Zixi and Ling Qiushui came in and came in by the carriage. ¡°Qing Lian, go and look where Qi¡¯er and Li¡¯er are.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Qing Lian couldn¡¯t wait to leave. Su Xin had an ident. She was worried that Su Li and Su Qi would also have an ident. ¡°Come.¡± Su Zimo shouted at the door. A momentter, Shao Yu and Tian Hen came in. ¡°Stay here, before they find Xin¡¯er, you can¡¯t let them leave.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Shao Yu and Tian Hen quickly stood at the door. Ling Qiushui stared at them. Sure enough, the Mingyue Mountain Vi was like a crouching tiger and hidden dragon. Their master was like above the clouds. 12 devils were lurking around the vi. Any ordinary people won¡¯t be able to break inside. Only with this kind of defense Su Zimo will be able to think another direction. ¡°You, what do you mean?¡± Jun Zixi angrily looked at Su Zimo. She was the first princess of this country. She was the holydy of Yun City. When did she ever get treated like this? ¡°My meaning, isn¡¯t it clear enough?¡± Su Zimo¡¯s tone was full of killing intent. Then, she slightly lifted her right hand. A golden butterfly suddenly flew around her fingertips. A golden light was emanating from it, as golden dust falling from the floor, which looked very beautiful. ¡°Jindie, find Xin¡¯er at the fastest time.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡±. The golden butterfly pped her wings, leaving only a golden glow as it disappeared. Su Zimo quickly walked out of the main hall and followed the golden butterfly. Ling Qiushui¡¯s eyes quickly shed with shock. The Spiritual Dragon Golden Butterfly was the world¡¯s smallest spiritual beast. Only four to five of them exist in the whole world, but Su Zimo contracted one? It seems she must be more careful in the future. However, the only advantage of this Golden Butterfly was that as long as it has seen the person and it remembers its smell. Even if it was only a bit, it can find the person it was looking for. It seems Su Zimo will find her daughter soon. ¡°Shui¡¯er, what kind of butterfly is that? Why is it golden?¡± Jun Zixi whispered at Ling Qiushui. She had never seen a butterfly that could speak who could speak, so she got curious. Ling Qiushui blinked her eyes. She naturally could not tell the truth to Jun Zixi. ¡°Madame, it was also my first time seeing it. I don¡¯t know what kind of butterfly it is. But to get a talking butterfly, does it mean she has amazing power?¡± Ling Qiushui looked at Su Zimo with a confused and frightened expression. ¡°What do you mean? What amazing power could that woman have?¡± Ling Qiushui¡¯s mouth had a strange smile. This Jun Zixi was very useful. As long as she said something, she would think in the direction she expected. ¡°Madame, this, I dare not conclude.¡± * On the other side, Su Li¡¯s eyes, who will reach the top of the cliff soon, suddenly became sharp. When he looked at his bracelet, it faintly showed a golden light. His eyes became cold in instant. ¡°Let¡¯s go back, something happened to Xin¡¯er.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Qi then quickly looked at his bracelet. ¡°Not good! Jindie sent a message, something happened to Xin¡¯er. Father, let¡¯s go back quickly.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes quickly shed with killing intent. He quickly turned around and summoned his nine-winged golden dragon. And the three of them quickly returned to Mingyue Mountain Vi. Su Qi felt pain in his heart. Damn it, their mother must be very scared and anxious at the moment. Chapter 76.2 - What did you do to Xin鈥檈r? (Part 2) Chapter 76: What did you do to Xin¡¯er? (Part 2) ¡°Master, not good, neither Li¡¯er nor Qi¡¯er are in the vi.¡± Qing Lian looked around and then hurried back. Su Zimo frowned her eyebrows. With Su Li and Su Qi¡¯s ability, most people couldn¡¯t hurt them. Not to mention, the two were together. But it¡¯s still more important to find Su Xin first. At this time, the Golden Butterfly flew towards the gate. Su Zimo¡¯s eyes shed, Qing Lian followed behind. The Golden Butterfly stopped beside the carriage. Seeing this, Su Zimo¡¯s eyes were covered with killing intent in anger. ¡°Go, let Shao Yu and Tian Hen bring Jun Zixi and Ling Qiushui over.¡± Her cold voice cannot conceal her anger. People could see how angry she was at the moment. Soon, Jun Zixi and Ling Qiushui were brought over by Shao Yu and Tian Hen. ¡°You woman, you are so brave that you dare to touch even this princess.¡± As soon as she arrived, Jun Zixi verbally attacked Su Zimo. Ling Qiushui looked scared, as she pitifully supported Jun Zixi. But her clear eyes showed a trace of happiness. Today, when Jun Zixi wanted to take her to the Mingyue Mountain Vi, she quickly nned all this. Even if Mu Yunxuan and Su Zimo have affection for each other, his mother will not allow them to be together. Because of this, she will always seed, and the effect naturally needless to say. ¡°If you touch my Xin¡¯er, I will kill you. You shouldn¡¯t have made me angry.¡± Suddenly, Su Zimo turned around, as mysterious ice and snow came out from her sleeve and quickly hit the carriage. With a *bang* sound, the entire roof was broken into pieces. ¡°Ah!¡± Seeing her carriage broken into pieces, Jun Zixi was dumbfounded. Ling Qiushui sneered. This phoenix carriage was given to Jun Zixi when she got married. It was iid with gold and silver, so it was very expensive. It¡¯s a pity, Su Zimo destroyed it. Mu Yunxuan, Su Li, and Su Qi who justnded saw this scene. ¡°You woman, do you want to die?¡± Jun Zixi who came back to her senses shouted. If she could, she really wanted to split this woman into shred. Su Zimo turned a deaf ear and walked to the carriage, then she carefully opened the darkpartment of the carriage. There, she saw Su Xin in a pink dress. Her eyes were wide opened and filled with fear. Her body was twitching. Her hair was soaked in sweat. Seeing this, Su Zimo felt her heart was cut open with a knife. How scared Su Xin must have been! ¡°Xin¡¯er, Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid, mother is here. Mother will take you out. Xin¡¯er, you must hold on.¡± Su Zimo had just hugged Su Xin, but her eyes that were full of fright slowly close. ¡°Xin¡¯er ...¡± Su Zimo¡¯s body shivered in fear! Looking at the closed eyes of her daughter, her heart sank bit by bit and turned into ice. Jun Zixi was dumbfounded, how could this little girl be in the darkpartment of her carriage? Ling Qiushui watched Mu Yunxuaning but said nothing. The more words you say, the more loopholes there will be. ¡°Xin¡¯er.¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er.¡± Three urgent voices came, and three people rushed to Su Xin¡¯s side. ¡°Mother, give me Xin¡¯er.¡± Su Qi quickly took Su Xin. Qing He quickly found a nket, and let Xiner lie t on the ground. Mu Yunxuan bit his lip, he hated it that he couldn¡¯t protect his daughter. ¡°Xin¡¯er, you wake up, don¡¯t scare mother. There are bad people. Mother should have taken you where ever I go.¡± Su Zimo was in tears and med herself. She let Su Xin have an ident under her eyes. Her heart hurt and she med herself. She was the kind of woman who won¡¯t cry no matter what difficulties she encounters. Only when her daughter encountered a problem she will cry without reservation. Su Qi quickly fed Su Xin a pill. But even after a while, Su Xin didn¡¯t get better, a thinyer of ice even appeared on her pale face. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What is this?¡± Su Qi stared at his sister in shock. He sat on the ground motionless as he stared at her. Su Zimo¡¯s lips trembled, unable to speak. A smile appeared in the corner of Ling Qiushui¡¯s lips: Su Zimo, I told you, I will start from the people you care about the most. Your daughter is just the beginning. If you approach Yunxuan again, you better ready yourself to receive such pain. ¡°Xin¡¯er, you need to wake up, wake up quickly. Our Xin¡¯er is very sensible, you don¡¯t like father and mother getting worried, right?¡± Mu Yunxuan touched Su Xin¡¯s cold face full of worry. He felt his heart was cut open with a knife. And seeing his daughter¡¯s pale face, he became more and more afraid. ¡°Li¡¯er, hurry up and help Xin¡¯er up.¡± Su Li, who was overwhelmed and couldn¡¯t ept the situation, didn¡¯t understand what Mu Yunxuan was saying. Mu Yunxuan gathered spiritual energy in his hand and slowly poured it inside Su Xin¡¯s body. Slowly, the thin ice on Su Xin¡¯s face receded. But still, she didn¡¯t wake up. Mu Yunxuan held Su Xin in his arms. He stood up and quickly walk in front of Jun Zixi. ¡°What did you do to Xin¡¯er?¡± -End of this chapter- Chapter 77.1 - That woman is the culprit (Part 1) Chapter 77: That woman is the culprit (Part 1) A heartless roar made Jun Zixi¡¯s mouth slightly opened wide. Is this her Xuan¡¯er? Why he¡¯s arrogantly questioning her? ¡°Xuan¡¯er, what are you talking about? How can you talk to your mother like this?¡± Jun Zixi can¡¯t believe it. His son seems to have be a different person. Ling Qiushui didn¡¯t expect that Mu Yunxuan will care so much about this mother and children. For Su Xin, he could do such a disrespectful thing. But the more he cares, the more she will make them suffer: Mu Yunxuan, the more you don¡¯t put me in your eyes, the more I will make the four of them suffer. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, you are presumptuous!¡± Jun Zixi raised her hand to p Mu Yunxuan. But Mu Yunxuan dodged. ¡°Mother, you know that Xin¡¯er is not in good health. Why do you have to deal with her? Do you know that Xin¡¯er is my... ...¡± ¡°Holy Lord, you can¡¯t wrongly use Madame. Madame didn¡¯t do anything. We don¡¯t know how did this child get in the carriage, we were with the Master of Mingyue Mountain Vi.¡± Su Zimo wanted to stop Mu Yunxuan from revealing things, but Ling Qiushui had already spoken first. She doesn¡¯t want to have any connection with the Mu Family. She regretteding back. However, her heart was constantly entangled. If you are free to love, you can find love everywhere. If you are full of hate, hate will follow you wherever you are. To solve the hatred she felt, she came back, but she didn¡¯t expect her children will get hurt all the time. A lot of times, it¡¯s not the world chooses you, it¡¯s you who choose the world you want to live. Knowing what Mu Yunxuan was going to say, Ling Qiushui immediately interrupted him. ¡°Wrongly use? Xin¡¯er is in your carriage. How dare you say that I was wrongly using her?¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at Ling Qiushui coldly. Ling Qiushui felt her scalp getting numb. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes looked terrible. The silkworm ice bug in her hand hasn¡¯t been found, so Ling Qiushui quickly held Jun Zixi¡¯s hand. Jun Zixi felt a stabbing pain, but she was so angry that she couldn¡¯t care about other things. After seeing the look in Jun Zixi¡¯s face, Ling Qiushui¡¯s hanging heart felt at ease. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, you go back with your mother immediately. How long will you let yourself bewitched by this woman? Look at you holding someone else¡¯s daughter. If you want children, you marry Shui¡¯er immediately, so that you can have your own daughter soon.¡± After saying those words, Jun Zixi stretched out her arms to grab Su Xin in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s hands. Mu Yunxuan frowned, his mother was not an irrational person. What happened to her in the end... ... Mu Yunxuan took a nce at Ling Qiushui, is it her...? Mu Yunxuan lightly dodged.l.istnovel Su Qi and Su Li stared at Jun Zixi. If the person who appeared today was not their grandmother, that person has long been lying dead on the ground. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you still want to let go of that wild seed yet?¡± Jun Zixi¡¯s words became more and more unpleasant to hear. Mu Yunxuan looked at his mother in disbelief. Hearing those words, Mu Yufeng and Mu Yunhan, who came by, were dumbfounded. Su Zimo clenched her fists. She snatched Su Xin in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s hands. ¡°Get out of here. From today onward, my Mingyue Mountain Vi and your Mu Family are in an irreconcble situation.¡± Her cold tone has a trace of resolute and ruthlessness. ¡°Who wants to have a connection with your little broken vi? If you didn¡¯t seduce my son, why would I even step to this broken vi of yours? You are really shameless. Can¡¯t you see what you have done to my son? Are you saying that the child in his arms is not a wild seed? Who knows what kind of wild man her father is?¡± Jun Zixi¡¯s words were getting more and more out of ce. Her heart was full of resentment. As if she will only feelfortable once she takes it out to Su Zimo. ¡°Enough mother! That wild man you are talking about is... ...¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er, Xin¡¯er ...¡± Su Xin, who was in Su Zimo¡¯s arms began to vomit blood, as the thinyer of ice began to appear on her face again. Su Zimo¡¯s anxious voice interrupted Mu Yunxuan¡¯s words. ¡°Xin¡¯er ...¡± Mu Yunxuan took Su Xin in Su Zimo¡¯s hands. ¡°Go, let¡¯s go to see the ghost doctor.¡± Regardless of whether Su Zimo agreed or not, Mu Yunxuan rode at the back of his Nine-Winged Golden Dragon together with Su Zimo and quickly disappeared in Mingyue Mountain Vi. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, where are you going? Come back here.¡± Jun Zixi shouted. Su Qi propped his chin and strangely smiled. The next moment, a little red fox ran to Su Li and whispered a few words. Chapter 77.2 - That woman is the culprit (Part 2) Chapter 77: That woman is the culprit (Part 2) Su Li immediately looked at Ling Qiushui with vicious eyes. Ling Qiushui stepped back in surprise. How could there be a Firefox spiritual beast in Mingyue Mountain Vi? What has she done? No... ...Ling Qiushui shouted inside her heart. She didn¡¯t expect that only a stinky fox would destroy everything. ¡°Kill that woman.¡± Su Li ordered. Twelve extraordinary women appeared instantly. And surrounded Jun Zixi and Ling Qiushui. Mu Yunhan was surprised! It turned out that the 12 Death Squad of Mingyue Mountain Vi were all women. And all of them have peerless beauty. ¡°Brother, that woman is the culprit?¡± Su Qi asked casually, but a poison in his hand was ready. ¡°Yes, she put a bug in Xin¡¯er¡¯s body. The princess beside her also had a bug inside her body, it¡¯s just the bug is different from Xiner.¡± Su Li pointed his finger at Ling Qiushui and Jun Zixi. The word ¡®grandma¡¯ couldn¡¯te from his mouth. ¡°Sister Liu Yue, don¡¯t kill her, y with her slowly.¡± Su Qi strangely smiled. The situation was suddenly reversed. Ling Qiushui¡¯s face turned ck. The first part of her n was sessful, but the rest was destroyed by a stinky fox that suddenly appeared, but ... ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Zixi.¡± Upon hearing Su Li¡¯s words, both Mu Yunhan and Mu Yufeng became anxious. ¡°What are you talking about, kid? What bugs? You have no evidence. You can¡¯t simply use people without evidence.¡± Ling Qiushui didn¡¯t admit it. They don¡¯t know how to deal with those bugs, so how will they get evidence? So of course, they couldn¡¯t deal with her. Mu Yunhan frowned, he had just received the message from Zi Mo. Although Ling Qiushui was said to be the daughter of the Ling family, she rarely appears in the Ling family. Some people who became friends with the Ling Family in Zisang Country rarely see her. So it was likely that some people deliberately arranged to rescue their mother several years ago. It¡¯s just that, what Su Li¡¯s doing right now, will make Ling Qiushui hide her intention deeper. ¡°Hmph! The evidence? We¡¯ll know it when you die.¡± Su Li looked at Ling Qiushui gloomily and bloodthirstily. ¡°Sister Liu Yue, kill her!¡± Su Li didn¡¯t beat around the bush. She dared to touch his sister, then she must die. ¡°Yes, Young Master, go.¡± Liu Yue ordered. Twelve swords were pointed at Ling Qiushui and Jun Zixi. Mu Yunhan thought inside his heart how angry Su Li must be to let the twelve Death Squad kill people without hesitation. ¡°No! Li¡¯er.¡± Mu Yunhan wanted to stop it, toote. ¡°Madame, what should we do? That little wild seed not only framing me but also wanted to kill me.¡± Ling Qiushui took Jun Zixi¡¯s arm and shivered in fear. Jun Zixi was now her only lifeline. ¡°Yufeng, Han¡¯er, why are you only standing... ...¡± A gush of wind as fast as lightning and a sword immediately fly towards them. When Ling Qiushui saw the right timing, she pushed Jun Zixi forward. ¡°Pss-¡± Jun Zixi¡¯s cor turned red because of blood. ¡°Ahh! Madam, are you injured?¡± Ling Qiushui shouted worriedly and anxiously. ¡°Stop!¡± Su Li held back his anger, but his small body was trembling. He had seen Ling Qiushui¡¯s shameless movements. He only wants Ling Qiushui¡¯s life. He doesn¡¯t want to hurt innocent people. No need to ask, not only Su Li but even Mu Yufeng saw Ling Qiushui¡¯s movement. Liu Yue and the others quickly retreated to the side and waited. Su Qi walked over, took out a pill, and quickly put it in Jun Zixi¡¯s mouth. Jun Zixi didn¡¯t have a chance to refute. ¡°¡®It¡¯s just a bit of skin injury. It will be fine after taking the hemostatic pill.¡± Su Qi said, patting his little hands in front of Ling Qiushui. ¡°Go away, you hypocrite. If it weren¡¯t for you, how could this princess get hurt?¡± Jun Zixi shouted at Su Qi indifferently. ¡°Zixi, how can you talk like this? Qi¡¯er is just being kind.¡± Mu Yufeng came over and helped Jun Zixi. And swept his sharp eyes at Ling Qiushui. Ling Qiushui lowered her eyes: Did they see it ...? ¡°Who wants his kindness? All of you are defending the Mingyue Mountain Vi.¡± Jun Zixi looked at her husband with full of hatred. Not only her son changed, but also her husband. What did that woman do to the men of Mu Family? ¡°Okay, I will exin things to you slowly when we go back. Let¡¯s go back and treat your wound first!¡± Mu Yufeng didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out like this. ¡°Hmph! That woman, I will not let her go.¡± Jun Zixi gave Su Li a fierce look. ¡°Shui¡¯er, let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Yes, Madame.¡± Ling Qiushui thought she could finally escape, but...... ¡°You can go, but leave that woman.¡± Su Li didn¡¯t give up. He can give his father a face. He can let go of the Mu Family unscratched, but not this woman, who hurt his sister. He can¡¯t let her leave the Mingyue Mountain Vi alive. -End of this chapter- Chapter 78.1 - Going to the ghost doctor (Part 1) Chapter 78: Going to the ghost doctor (Part 1) ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Jun Zixi took Ling Qiushui¡¯s hand and stared fiercely at Su Li. Jun Zixi protected Ling Qiushui like protecting her own daughter. This Mingyue Mountain Vi was too much. They even dare to mess with their Yun City. ¡°Han¡¯er, what are you still doing? Don¡¯t you still want to go back yet and call people to clean this Mingyue Mountain Vi for me? Even a child like this is so arrogant and bully us from Yun City. Why are you still standing there in a daze?¡± ¡°Mother, are you trying to make me look like a joke? If you stayed in Yun City quietly, don¡¯t you think this will not happen?¡± Mu Yunhan was having a headache. One side was his mother, and the other side was his big brother¡¯s family. They were obviously a family, so why they can¡¯t simply stop? ¡°What joke are you saying? This child wants Ling Qiushui to stay, how can I just leave her¡­¡± ¡°Mu Yufeng, did you got possessed too?¡± Jun Zixi looked at him incredulously. ¡°Who is Shui¡¯er? Her parents are my life-saving benefactors. And Shui¡¯er is the future daughter-inw of our Mu Family.¡± Mu Yufeng was also having a headache. He wanted to tell his wife the truth, but when he thought about what Su Li had said about a bug in Jun Zixi¡¯s body, coupled with her strange behavior. He thought he shouldn¡¯t reveal things first. It¡¯s better to see what Ling Qiushui is trying to do. But he also needs to protect his granddaughter. He doesn¡¯t know what exactly happened to her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it. Qier¡¯s medicine is good. Look, the blood has stopped. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. Let¡¯s go back and treat it first!¡± At this time, Mu Yunhan walked to Su Li, squatted, and whispered in a voice that only he could hear. ¡°Li¡¯er, your second uncle knows that you are very angry. But listen to me first, let that woman go for today. Your father discovered her tricks, but we still have no idea what her true identity is. Give us some time. Only when we know who they are, we can be sure that there will be no future harm. Li¡¯er, rest assured, second uncle will hand over this woman to you in the future.¡± ¡°Brother, let uncle take her away. I nted a flying insect on that woman, which is thinner than dust. That woman will not be able to find it. We can know her whereabouts no matter when you want it. Also, second uncle is right. Only by uprooting them, we can eradicate all the troubles in the future.¡± Su Qi transmitted the sound to Su Li with a dense voice. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you 10 days. After 10 days, the shops under the name of Mingyue Mountain Vi will open. I don¡¯t want to encounter any trouble at that time.¡± Su Li said coldly. He agreed not because he gave Mu Yunhan a face, but because of Su Qi¡¯s words. He believed his brother more than others. ¡°Thank you, Li¡¯er. Your uncle knows what to do, I will leave first. Don¡¯t worry too much. Your father will take Xin¡¯er to the ghost doctor. Xin¡¯er will be fine.¡± Mu Yunhan got up and nodded at Su Li. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go!¡± Ling Qiushui knew that Mu Yunhan persuaded Su Li, but she didn¡¯t know what method Mu Yunhan used to persuade him. However, what¡¯s important right now is to get out of here. If she stayed here further, Mu Yufeng will soon find out her witch family. ¡°Zixi, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Mu Yufeng looked at Su Qi and Su Li reluctantly. He originally wanted to see his grandson, but who would expect that a servant wille to find him and report that Jun Zixi and Ling Qiushui wille to Mingyue Mountain Vi. When he heard of it, he looked for Mu Yunhan and the two of them rushed to Mingyue Mountain Vi without stopping. Then, he had witnessed such a scene. ¡°Sister Liu Yue, you should be more vignt in theing days. This Ling Qiushui will be more daring. The white bug that Little Roon said is probably poisonous.¡± ¡°Okay, Qi¡¯er. Let¡¯s go back and stick to our post.¡± The moment Liu Yue waved her hand, the twelve death squad instantly disappeared. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go and see Tongzi!¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Li nodded. Then, he looked at Qing He and Qing Lian. ¡°Aunt Qing He, Aunt Qing Lian, you should let some people tidy up here.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Qing He and Qing Lian nodded. * On the other side, Mu Yunxuan rushed to Sanqing Mountain with Su Zimo and Su Xin. Su Zimo, who was hugging Su Xin, wiped her tears. Although she can call the wind and rain, she still has no way how to deal with her daughter¡¯s illness. Su Zimo hates this feeling very much. ¡°Wife, we will be in Sanqingshan soon. Uncle Master will heal Xin¡¯er.¡± Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t care whether Su Zimo will resist or not, but he still held Su Zimo tightly in his arms. He knew she was terrified. He knew it very well. ¡°You let go, if it weren¡¯t for your Mu family, how could Xin¡¯er be like this?¡± Su Zimo tried to break free from Mu Yunxuan. But in the end, she still attached herself to Mu Yunxuan¡¯s arms. In his arms, she felt like she found strong support, which made herself reluctant to leave. Su Zimo shook her head, preventing herself to continue having such thoughts. Chapter 78.2 - Going to the ghost doctor (Part 2) Chapter 78: Going to the ghost doctor (Part 2) ¡°Su Zimo, I won¡¯t let go. Listen to me, no matter what happens in the future, I won¡¯t let go of you. I will be by your side, even death can¡¯t separate us.¡± A sentence of life and death made Su Zimo¡¯s heart slightly warm. She really wanted to reach out for happiness, but she was afraid that once she reached out, that happiness will turn into a sword, stabbing her heart. ¡°Su Zimo, I know you¡¯re afraid, you¡¯re afraid of being hurt again, but if you won¡¯t give me a chance, how will you know that I am the person that you exactly want to spend your whole life with?¡± Looking at Su Zimo in silence. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s heart sank a little. It was because he didn¡¯t do well enough, which is why he couldn¡¯t make her trust himpletely. To get her heart, the most important point is to make her trust him. No matter what, in this life, he will be with her. Unconsciously, Mu Yunxuan hugged her tighter. Soon, they saw a house in Sanjian Mountain, Mu Yunxuan was delighted. ¡°Wife, we have arrived.¡± In the yard, an old man in a white robe with ck hair was making medicine. Seeing Mu Yunxuan¡¯s Golden Dragon, he didn¡¯t react much. When the Nine-winged dragonnded, he saw Mu Yunxuan with two women. His hair exploded in an instant, and the pestle in his was thrown by him. ¡°Stinky boy, this old man doesn¡¯t allow outsiders here. You know this old man¡¯s rules. So why you still brought people here?¡± Li Zifu put his hands on his waist, but his pair of big eyes swept over on Su Xin¡¯s small face. ¡°Uncle Zifu, she is my daughter. Please save her quickly.¡± Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense, it¡¯s important to save Su Xin first. *Bang!* Li Zifu jumped back, knocking over the medicine on the wooden stand. He, who loves medicine as if it was his life, didn¡¯t care about it at the moment. He stared at Mu Yunxuan intently and said in disbelief: ¡°You are a ghost! You didn¡¯t even get married, so how can you have such a big daughter? Did she jumped out from rock?¡± ¡°Uncle Zifu, you save Xin¡¯er first, this matter, I will exin to you slowly. Thisdy, Su Zimo, is my wife. This our daughter, Xin¡¯er.¡± Li Zifu trotted forward and took a closer look at Su Xin and Mu Yunxuan. ¡°Just as you said, this little girl looks quite a bit like you.¡± ¡°Master, please save my daughter quickly!¡± The more the ice on her daughter¡¯s face became thicker and thicker, the more Su Zimo¡¯s heart became anxious. But Li Zifu didn¡¯t seem to hear it. ¡°Su Zimo, Su Zimo ......¡± Li Zifu scratched his head while thinking. ¡°Oh! Come to think of it, isn¡¯t she the girl who married you? Didn¡¯t you say she was dead? Howe she pop out here?¡± ¡°Uncle Zifu, if Momo is not alive, where did Xin¡¯ere from? Hurry up and save people first.¡± Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t have the heart to joke around, his face looked very ugly. ¡°I got it, I got it. This old man will believe you for the time being. If you dare to lie to this old man, you two will die.¡± Li Zifu looked at Mu Yunxuan and Su Zimo with a warning. ¡°Come in!¡± Li Zifu turned around and walked over to the house on the far side. As soon as he walked in, the scent of medicine came out. The inside looked very simple inside. There was just a stone bed enough for two people to sleep and medicinal materials. ¡°Put Xin¡¯er on the bed.¡± Mu Yunxuan gently put Su Xin on the bed. Li Zifu began to check Su Xin¡¯s pulse. A momentter, Li Zifu let go of Su Xin¡¯s hand. Su Zimo asked anxiously: ¡°Master, how is my daughter?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the ¡®master¡¯? Since you are Xuaner¡¯s wife, you should call this old man, uncle. If you dare make a mistake again, then don¡¯t me this old man for sending you out.¡± After he finished talking, Li Zifu squinted his eyes at Mu Yunxuan. How could he not see that the two of them doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship? Su Zimo stared at Mu Yunxuan fiercely. Since when did she turn blind? This strange old man was a ghost doctor. She didn¡¯t expect it, but he looked quite good. If she was sent away, it will take her three days to get back. If she was here, it will save a lot of things. ¡°Yes, mas, no, uncle, my daughter, how is she ...?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Lady, who do you think this ghost doctor! Is there anything in this world that I can¡¯t cure?¡± Li Zifu looked at Su Zimo proudly. ¡°But.......¡± ¡°But what ...?¡± After listening to Li Zifu¡¯s words, Su Zimo¡¯s heart raised again. ¡°Uncle Zifu, can you finish all your words at once? My wife is very worried about Xin¡¯er.¡± Mu Yunxuan was also anxious! ¡°What are you talking about? Isn¡¯t this old man talking?¡± Mu Yunxuan was angry, while Li Zifu was frying out in anger. Seeing him like this, Li Zifu even wanted to kick out Mu Yunxuan. ¡°This little girl came out of her mother¡¯s womb with this disease. Not to mention, she was attacked by the ice silkworm of the Wu n. To put it simply, this little girl has no hope of surviving.¡± -End of this chapter- Chapter 79.1 - Su Zimo, I鈥檓 sorry (Part 1) Chapter 79: Su Zimo, I¡¯m sorry (Part 1) ¡°Impossible.¡± Su Zimo refuted without thinking. ¡°Uncle Zifu.¡± Mu Yunxuan has endured the extreme. ¡°Alright! Alright! Don¡¯t be nervous, she has no hope of surviving in other people¡¯s hands, but in this ghost doctor¡¯s hand, she has a 50% chance. This ghost doctor can save her.¡± Because her heart sank, again and again, Su Zimo wanted to cut into pieces this Li Zifu. This smelly old man, will he die if he doesn¡¯t hang on his appetite! She repeatedly fell in hell for several times this day. Can¡¯t he sense the mood of other people? ¡°Uncle Zifu, you just said that Xin¡¯er had been attacked by the ice silkworm of Wu n. How did the ice silkworm get into Xiner¡¯s body?¡± The Wu n, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes shed a bit of killing intent, as the doubts in his heart continued to grow. ¡°Xin¡¯er has been painting at Ming Yuexuan today. Liu Yue and the others are just close by. When Qing He heard Tongzi¡¯s cry, she rushed over immediately, but Xin¡¯er has already disappeared. How did they put Xin¡¯er into the carriage? Why didn¡¯t Liu Yue and the others discovered it?¡± Su Zimo also found it strange. Liu Yue was very meticulous, it¡¯s impossible not to sense people who broke into Ming Yuexuan. ¡°The people of Wu n has long been a mysterious existence. There are some sorcerer and witches in their n. Not only they are good at raising bugs, but also good in poisons. They can quietly inject worm or poison those people they are targeting. If you encounter people of the Wu n, you better be careful.¡± Li Zifu said and looked at Su Xin¡¯s small face that was as pale as a white paper. Then, he turned around and walked over on the wooden stand. He took a medicine bottle and pulled out a pill to give it to Su Xin. ¡°After this soul fixing pill taken by Xin¡¯er, she will fell asleep for 5 days. This old man will find a way to lead out the ice silkworm in Xiner¡¯s body, so you need to stay here for 5 days.¡± Five days, Su Zimo calcted and found it not long. As long as Su Xin can be cured, she¡¯s willing to wait even for five years. ¡°Ahh...!¡± Li Zifu seemed to remember something. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, aren¡¯t the people of Wu n have been favored by your Mu family for generations? So why did they targeted your daughter?¡± After pondering for a long time, Li Zifu finally remembered this matter. ¡°This, I also want to know the answer. Yunhan has been investigating it, there should be results soon.¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at Su Zimo. Seeing her angry eyes, he became very sad. Ling Qiushui, it must be Ling Qiushui. What does that woman¡¯s rtionship with the Wu n? ¡°Wife, although my mother has a bad temper, she¡¯s definitely not the kind of person who will harm children. Give me some time, I will find out everything.¡± ¡°Lady, Xuan¡¯er is right. This old man will bet his head to guarantee you that Zixi, although she was spoiled since she was young, she has a good heart. I am certain that she was being used.¡± Upon hearing it, Li Zifu, who had been through a lot of wind and waves, understood what was going on. And so, he hurriedly helped to speak on the side. ¡°You don¡¯t need to say another word, I only believe what my eyes have seen. As for the other things, you tell me once you find evidence.¡± Su Zimo stayed indifferent. The word ¡®wild seed¡¯ deeply cut her heart. Although she told herself not to care, she still med herself for failing to protect her children. ¡°Wife, my mother doesn¡¯t know the truth of the matter and Ling Qiushui¡¯s conspiracy. If mother knows the truth, I¡¯m sure she will also feel bad.¡± Mu Yunxuan tried to exin. He was not defending his mother, he just hoped that Su Zimo would not misunderstand. Su Zimo ¡¯s tears fell silently as she said chokingly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to me. Ling Qiushui is plotting something, what about it? Before you are sure, you shouldn¡¯t have approached us. It is us, adults who should be facing each other. Why let the child suffer? Do you know how hard Xin¡¯er been living since she was a child? She can¡¯t run, nor jump like other children. She just kept watching other children run and jump around. She is that sensible. Knowing that her health is not good, she never did anything that could make me worry. She even tries tofort me, by saying that she¡¯s happy every day. When I¡¯m working outside, she doesn¡¯t rush me to go back, she will stay at home obediently and just wait for me. Since they were a child, the three of them have been very sensible, but God is so unfair, he let my lovely Xin¡¯er suffer again and again.¡± Su Zimo deeplyined. She vented the ufortable feelings in her heart. Mu Yunxuan bit his lip, he didn¡¯t say anything. No matter what he says, he will only sound making up excuses. Wrong is wrong. However, he was d that he had time to make up for it. Chapter 79.2 - Su Zimo, I鈥檓 sorry (Part 2) Chapter 79: Su Zimo, I¡¯m sorry (Part 2) ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t talk about it anymore. Let bygones be bygones. Entangling yourself in the past will only make you suffer more. You have to learn to let go, don¡¯t face everything with hatred, but rather learn to solve the problem more.¡± Li Zifu looked at the two of them painfully. He watched Mu Yunxuan as he grew up. This kid was definitely a good husband. And he has a good eye to pick people. Thisdy was also a good person. The two were a good match. ¡°You two get out to prepare dinner! This old man will start to save people now.¡± Li Zifu began to push people away again. When they heard of it, Su Zimo and Mu Yunxuan also nned to go out. It¡¯s important to save Su Xin first. So naturally, they will not dy him to save people! ¡°By the way, I do n¡¯t like eating wild vegetables. There are many fish and shrimps in the river on the other side of the mountain. The two of you go there and catch some. If this old man is in a good mood, Xin¡¯er will get better soon.¡± Li Zifu was threatening and luring people. He has no time to cook these past few days, so he was greedy. While thisdy is here, he will enjoy it. ¡°That, Uncle, do I look at a person know how to cook?¡± Su Zimo was speechless. How can she cook now? Her little daughter hasn¡¯t wake up yet. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t do it, you have to do it. Did you forget what this old man just said? Serve this old man and Xin¡¯er¡¯s illness can be cured in up to 5 days. If this old man became unhappy, I¡¯m afraid it will take 5 years... ... ¡± Li Zifu was embarrassed so he stared at the roof while talking. Obviously, he knows that Su Zimo was upset, so he didn¡¯t say directly that he didn¡¯t know exactly when Su Xin will wake up. Mu Yunxuan shook his head, he waspletely speechless. To be frank, he knew he was being shameless. ¡°Alright! Alright!¡± Su Zimopromised, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just have to be delicious? I¡¯ll do it. As long as you can treat Xin¡¯er within 5 days, I will cook you delicious food every day.¡± Su Zimo gritted her teeth while speaking. For Xin¡¯er, what¡¯s the problem with cooking a few meals? It¡¯s not something that can bring her down. ¡°Alright, get out.¡± Li Zifu pushed the two out of the room. Then he mmed the door shut. ¡°Hehe! Xuan¡¯er should thank this old man! In these 5 days, he can freely express his feelings!¡± Li Zifu leaned against the door and whispered. A glimmer of light shed in his eyes, as he walked towards Su Xin. * Outside, Mu Yunxuan looked at Su Zimo. ¡°Uncle Zifu has that kind of character. Like an old naughty boy. You don¡¯t need to care about him too much, wife.¡± Su Zimo coldly sneered: ¡°Can¡¯t I take care of him? He is Xin¡¯er¡¯s life-saving benefactor.¡± ¡°Wife ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me wife.¡± Su Zimo coldly stopped him. He was the holy lord of Yun City. But in front of her, he acts so low. She was not used to it. ¡°Puff!¡± Looking at her, Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, heughed. ¡°Are you still not used to it? Even in the beginning, I didn¡¯t feel awkward. After calling you like that the first time, I found myself unable to stop.¡± Su Zimo didn¡¯t utter a word. She deliberately ignored the strange feeling in her heart. His soft voice while calling her ¡®wife¡¯ made her upset. She was not ready to have a romantic rtionship. Su Zimo said indifferently: ¡°Where did you take Qi¡¯er and Li¡¯er today?¡± Things were so chaotic that she didn¡¯t have time to ask. But now she has time to ask. Looking at Su Zimo¡¯s alienated eyes, Mu Yunxuan felt bitter but said he softly replied: ¡°I want Li¡¯er to forgive me quickly, so I want to take them to the top of the cliff and apologize to them. I, Mu Yunxuan owe the four of you, too much. If there is no ghost marriage at that time, maybe I, Mu Yunxuan end up like our ancestors. Because of a curse, we can¡¯t live past the age of 20 years old.¡± Su Zimo looked at him in shock. Not because he wanted to apologize to Su Li and Su Qi, but because he said he couldn¡¯t live for more than 20 years old. ¡°You really survive because of that ghost marriage?¡± Su Zimo found it unbelievable. Aren¡¯t they just ying tricks? But the facts were in front of her. She passed through time and space because of that ghost marriage. ¡°Yes, the Mu¡¯s eldest son can¡¯t live more than 20 years old. All the firstborn sons of our Mu family are buried on the top of the cliff. None of them lived more than 20 years old. I have been dead for 3 days at that time. My family thought I would never wake up again. My father even prepared my burial. However, the Taoist of the Wu n, who has been favored by our Mu Family for generations, suddenly appeared. He said that he could perform a ghost marriage to make the curse disappear forever. Then it happened that they heard about youmitting suicide. The Taoist calcted and learned that your eight characters are very consistent with mine and it can solve the curse. And then, things ended up just like the Taoist had said. I came back to life and has been living well for 6 years now!¡± Chapter 79.3 - Su Zimo, I鈥檓 sorry (Part 3) Chapter 79: Su Zimo, I¡¯m sorry (Part 3) Mu Yunxuan told Su Zimo the ins and outs of the matter, he doesn¡¯t want her to have any misunderstanding. ¡°Ghost marriage is not something that I want. I always thought that the curse was fake. I believed that the firstborn sons of our Mu Family who died in previous generations died under various incidents. I never thought I would experience it myself.¡± ¡°Are you sure that the curse has been lifted because of our ghost marriage? Isn¡¯t Li¡¯er also the firstborn son of the Mu Family?¡± Su Zimo¡¯s heart was filled with fear. She came from the 21st century, she was more civilized than them. She never believed that a ghost marriage can save people. The rumor about the eldest son of the Mu Family can¡¯t live more than 20 years old had been put behind her mind a long time ago. But today, Mu Yunxuan brought it up, which put her in a dilemma. ¡°Wife, you can rest assured. Nothing will happen to Li¡¯er. The Taoist, Master Zixu, said that the curse has been broken. Li¡¯er will be fine.¡± He doesn¡¯t want her to worry too much, so he told her whatever he knows. ¡°Mu Yunxuan, don¡¯t you think this matter is very weird? Why did your Mu family support the people of Wu n for generations? Since when did your Mu Family have this kind of rtionship to the Wu n? Haven¡¯t you thought about these things? Before your Mu Family met the Wu n, did the firstborn sons of your ancestors lived for more than 20 years? Or did your family had this kind of curse after meeting the Wu n?¡± Su Zimo doesn¡¯t believe things would be this coincidence. She hasn¡¯t forgotten that night, the tomb on the top of the cliff gave her spooky and strange feelings. She still felt terrified every time she thought of it. ¡°Wife, I never thought about these questions you mentioned. I just know that the eldest sons of our ancestors can¡¯t live more than 20 years old. As for the rtionship of our Mu Family with the Wu n, it has to be traced back to the time that happened a long long time ago. Maybe, even father didn¡¯t know about it. However, there are records in history books on our secret chamber. When we go back, I will check it carefully.¡± Mu Yunxuan thought about it for a while. What Su Zimo said was right. He should check the rtionship between the Mu family and the Wu n. Over the years, tens of thousands of witch and sorcerers have been eating and using the Mu Family. But not only they feel grateful, but they even dared to touch his daughter. ¡°Then you must remember to check it. Only when you confirm that the curse has been broken, I can feel at ease.¡± Su Zimo tried to plead. She can¡¯t let the same thing happened to Su Li. Mu Yunxuan looked at Su Zimo affectionately: ¡°Wife, don¡¯t worry! Li¡¯er won¡¯t experience the same thing that happened to me.¡± Mu Yunxuan held Su Zimo¡¯s shoulders, looked at her deeply, and sincerely apologized: ¡°Su Zimo, I, Mu Yunxuan owes you a sincere apology. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Su Zimo, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. These words echoed in Su Zimo¡¯s mind. Suddenly, Su Zimo found out that the hatred in her heart was slowly fading. Su Zimo, forgive him! I have been waiting for this sentence, and now, I¡¯ve heard of it. Thank you foring back to avenge me. My brother and sister will be your family in the future. A soft voice sounded in Su Zimo¡¯s mind, which suddenly appeared and disappeared. Su Zimo¡¯s eyes became bigger than the bronze bell. The voice of another woman appeared in her mind just now. Is that woman the ancient Su Zimo? ¡°Su Zimo, is it you? Is it you?¡± Su Zimo suddenly asked out loud. Her strange behavior made Mu Yunxuan frown. ¡°Wife, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Su Zimo turned a blind eye at Mu Yunxuan. Her heart was shaking. What¡¯s going on? Is the soul of the ancient Su Zimo in her heart? I¡¯ll be going, thank you! I hope you will be happy. This time, Su Zimo was sure that she didn¡¯t hear it wrong. It was the same voice. Did she go? Did she really leave? She was scared just now. She finally got used to this world, so she got scared that the other soul inside her will fight for her body, just like in other fictional novels. If she didn¡¯t have three children, she could give it up without any care. But now she can¡¯t, not only she got used to this world, but also very reluctant to leave her children. After a while, the voice didn¡¯t ring in her mind again. Su Zimo¡¯s heart fell at ease, then sincerely said in his heart: ¡°Su Zimo, thank you too. Thank you for giving me the chance to rebirth. Thank you for giving me your body. I don¡¯t know where you will go, but I sincerely wish you happiness.¡± Su Zimo felt like something wasing out from her body. Su Zimo felt unprecedented ease. At this moment, she felt that she was truly integrated with this body. Maybe, sometimes, a sincere apology can make a person let go of all the past, and can leave with a blessed heart. Chapter 79.4 - Su Zimo, I鈥檓 sorry (Part 4) Chapter 79: Su Zimo, I¡¯m sorry (Part 4) At the time of the ghost marriage, Su Zimo still had breath. The Mu family didn¡¯t give a helping hand, causing her to die. Today, Mu Yunxuan sincerely apologized, which made her finally let go and just leave. ¡°Wi... Wife?¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at Su Zimo worriedly. He shook her shoulders. This shake brought back Su Zimo to her senses. Su Zimo felt rxed as if she could face anything calmly. But there were some doubts in her heart, did the original owner¡¯s soul has been hiding in her body? That strong hatred she felt all came from her, and when Mu Yunxuan sincerely apologized, this hate disappear? Wow! Su Zimo wants to cry without tears. This world was truly amazing. ¡°Me? I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Zimo moved her body away, as her face felt hot. Mu Yunxuan was too close to her. His strong masculinity and light fragrance spreading over her body, making her a bit flustered. Suddenly, Su Zimo looked at Mu Yunxuan, her hatred for Mu Yunxuan disappeared. She, she was not so repulsive to Mu Yunxuan¡¯s approach. ¡°Let¡¯s go catch some fish and shrimp!¡± Su Zimo walked towards a ce with a road. ¡°Haha!¡± Seeing her running away, Mu Yunxuanughed loudly. This pleasantughter made Su Zimo blush even more and walked faster. What did he just see? He just saw the shy and attractive side of his wife. ¡°Wife, that¡¯s not the way to the ce where there are fish and shrimp.¡± Su Zimo stopped abruptly. She was embarrassed to death. ¡°You know the way? So why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?¡± Su Zimo yelled at Mu Yunxuan and gave him a fierce look. ¡°It¡¯s you my wife, who suddenly walk in there.¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at her funny. He felt like she was different. What is the difference? He couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Su Zimo saw Mu Yunxuan smiling. But damn, that smile was so charming, that she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. That smile was so beautiful, so beautiful that she wanted to pinch his white cheeks. That must feel very nice! Mu Yunxuan was not in a hurry. He picked up two bamboo baskets first in the corner and led the way to the other side. ¡°Let¡¯s go this way.¡± Mu Yunxuan pointed. After walking for a while, Su Zimo frowned: ¡°Mu Yunxuan, is this really the right way... ...?¡± Su Zimo pointed her finger to the cliff in front of her. Although it was not high, there was no ¡°road¡± ahead! ¡°Little fool, the water flows down, do you want to go up?¡± Little fool? Su Zimo was a little dumbfounded. For the first time, a man called her like this. She didn¡¯t feel angry but instead felt being spoiled. While Su Zimo was stupefied, Mu Yunxuan picked her up and jumped down the cliff. It didn¡¯t take long for the two to reach the bottom of the cliff. There was water flowing down the cliff. Under the cliff, there was a clearke. The water was not deep, the deepest part only reached her waist. There were green grass and trees in the surrounding, which added a different taste to the scenery, making theke more charming. ¡°Wow! What a beautifulke. You can see the fish and shrimp.¡± Su Zimo was instantly attracted by the beautiful scenery. She even forgot the strange event that just happened earlier. The water in this ce was very good, the terrain was very unique. It was a good ce to live. A house can be built directly to the terrain next to the cliff. ¡°When the water is clear, there is no fish. Wife, most of the fish are there on the grass side of theke. The fish is dense there. You can use this bamboo basket to fish.¡± Mu Yunxuan pointed his finger to the low-lying area on the edge of theke. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll make delicious meals tonight.¡± Su Zimo took a bamboo basket in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s hands. Suddenly, an idea came into her mind. The wild fish and shrimp looked very delicious. When she arrived at the shore, Su Zimo took off her embroidered shoes, rolled up her skirt, exposing her white calves. Then, she carried the bamboo basket and go into the water. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes dimmed. She could expose her white calves in front of him casually, but not in front of other men. So Mu Yunxuan quickly walked close. The slightly cold water made Su Zimo excited. The water was not too deep, it only reached her knees, but it was very clear. Su Zimo thought that the fish would have an average size. But she was wrong, the fish swimming from her feet, weigh at least two catties. ¡°Wow! There are so many fish here! Some of them are grouping. Who said when the water is clear there is no fish? When the water is clear, you can see clearly which one you want to catch. ¡± Su Zimo shouted in surprise. Looking back at Mu Yunxuan, she saw him staying on the shore and just looking at her. ¡°Mu Yunxuan, youe down and catch the shrimp. The fish is easy to catch, but the shrimp needs to be caught one by one.¡± -End of this chapter- Chapter 80.1 - Oath, the only wife (Part 1)

Chapter 80: Oath, the only wife (Part 1)

¡°I don¡¯t know how.¡±

Mu Yunxuan answered truthfully. ¡°Don¡¯t know how?¡± Su Zimo stared at him in disbelief. ¡°How did you know you should bring bamboo baskets?¡± ¡°I saw Uncle Zifu take two bamboo baskets every time he will fish, so I took it.¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at the bamboo basket in his hand. He was very confused. He really doesn¡¯t know how to fish, he just saw his uncle doing it. ¡°I saw Uncle Zifu fished, but I never tried it.¡± ¡°You really lived a good life. When Li¡¯er and Qi¡¯er are 3 years old, they already know how to catch fish and shrimp. How did you spend your childhood?¡± Su Zimo shook her head and no longer expect Mu Yunxuan to help. When Mu Yunxuan heard those words, he felt ufortable. His sons can do it, and so he also can. Ok! This is not difficult for him to do it. He, Mu Yunxuan, doesn¡¯t believe that he can¡¯t catch shrimp with his ability. Mu Yunxuan also took off his boots like Su Zimo, rolled up his trousers, and walked into the water. *Ssh* The sound of someone running in the water, made the fish and shrimp around Su Zimo swim away. ¡°Slow down, you slow down, the shrimp are swimming away.¡± Su Zimo saw Mu Yunxuan stomping his feet. This stomping almost made herself slide. Fortunately, Mu Yunxuan supported her quickly, but the water sshed all over her face. ¡°Wife, be careful!¡± ¡°Whoo!¡± Su Zimo wiped the water on her face. ¡°You stay far away from me, nothing good happens when you are near.¡± Su Zimo looked embarrassed. Mu Yunxuan immediately took off the mask on her face. He didn¡¯t like her wearing a mask in front of him. He likes to see the different expressions on her face. ¡°Wife, this husband will wipe your face for you.¡± Mu Yunxuan smiled and wiped the drops of water on her eyebrows and eyes. Taking away his sleeve, Mu Yunxuan was stunned. At the moment, Su Zimo has some crystal clear water drops on her forehead, which looked like hibiscus flowers that just came out from the clear water, making people reluctant to move their eyes. Mu Yunxuan suddenly remembered the saying, when bathed in ssy water of the warm-fountain pool, it can beved and smoothed her creamy skin. ¡°Wife, you are so beautiful!¡± Mu Yunxuan said with a trace of obsession. ¡°I, I also know that I am very beautiful. You catch shrimps. I will go to find wild vegetables after fishing.¡± Su Zimo said with a thick face but blushed after lowering her head. The moment she lowered her head, she heard the loud beating of her heart. As if it wanted to jump out her chest. The smile on Mu Yunxuan¡¯s lips grew wider and wider. His wife was more beautiful when she was shy. Mu Yunxuan also began to catch shrimps. Mu Yunxuan never tried to catch it, but he caught them much faster than Su Zimo. Seeing his movement, Su Zimo couldn¡¯t help but smile. In an instant, the two had been in the water for almost half an hour. Looking at the shrimp they caught, Su Zimo found it more than enough. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Yunxuan. You catch a few big fish. Then, let¡¯s go to find some wild vegetables.¡± Su Zimo didn¡¯t even notice how natural she called him ¡®Yunxuan¡¯. ¡°Alright! My wife.¡± Listening to her calling his name naturally, he became happier inside his heart. Su Zimo looked up and saw the towering clouds, next to the green mountains, reflecting the afterglow of the setting sun. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, just like andscape in a painting.¡± Su Zimo looked up and smiled at the clouds in the sky. Mu Yunxuan turned his head to the side and caught an intoxicating scene, Su Zimo¡¯s sweet and undisguised smile. Mu Yunxuan was dumbfounded again and again today. And at this moment, this scene deeply engraved in his mind. Looking into the distance, the mountains in the distance were covered with the sunset glow. The clouds on the horizon looked like zing fire. However, the most beautiful scenery of all were the two people in the river. Several fireflies fly around them, the woman¡¯s wless white face has a sweet smile, while the handsome man was staring at her with full of affection. As if they were a picturesque painting, people can¡¯t move their eyes away from their beauty. In spring, the wild vegetables were everywhere. But among them, Su Zimo¡¯s favorite was the fiddleheads. Every Qingming Festival, she always picks up a lot on the mountain beforeing back. It can be put together to the vegetable sd, or fried or sun-dried. This nt can help to smooth bowel movements and reduced phlegm. It also has a diuretic effect and can help to calm the mind. Mu Yunxuan watched Su Zimo picked up hairy nts. He couldn¡¯t help but murmur inside his heart. Can that hairy nt be eaten? ¡°Wife, are you sure this can be eaten?¡± ¡°Nonsense, why should I pick it up if it can¡¯t be eaten?¡± Su Zimo picked a lot and put it in a bamboo basket. ¡°This is enough. Let¡¯s go and find other wild vegetables.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Zimo pulled up her sleeves and looked around again. The celery near the water source can be pickedter. Chapter 80.2 - Oath, the only wife (Part 2) Chapter 80: Oath, the only wife (Part 2) ¡°We continue to walk forward to see if there is anything delicious. There should be other nts near the water source.¡± Because Su Zimo saw a few trees that looked like Chinese toon from afar, if her guess was right, there must be the devil¡¯s walking sticks. Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t understand, he could only go where Su Zimo went and wonder to every wild vegetable Su Zimo picked. He asked Su Zimo several questions, and Su Zimo patiently exined what can be eaten and not. ¡°Yunxuan, look, it¡¯s really the devil¡¯s walking sticks.¡± Su Zimo happily ran over. Looking at the thick and hard tree with prickles, Mu Yunxuan couldn¡¯t believe it. Can this thing be eaten? ¡°Wife, this ¡­ can this also be eaten?¡± ¡°Yes, when I eat it, it¡¯s very tender. It¡¯s a little bit bitter, but it¡¯s good for the body!¡± With that said, Su Zimo began to pick it. In her impression, her father likes to eat the devil¡¯s walking sticks. Her father likes to eat it with scrambled eggs, but that¡¯s when she was very young. Now, it¡¯s only a vague memory. After picking the devil¡¯s walking sticks, Su Zimo started looking for shepherd¡¯s purse. Shepherd¡¯s purse can be used to make dumplings. There was nothing else to do in this ce, she better makes something delicious to treat herself! After half an hour, Su Zimo filled the whole bamboo basket with wild vegetables. Mu Yunxuan couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer. He carried the fish, shrimps, and wild vegetables. Back in the wooden house on top of the cliff, Li Zifu was still treating Su Xin. Su Zimo looked at the sky and began to cook. In ancient times, everything has to be done by yourself. Making earthen stove, chopping wood, and cooking, which Su Zimo still found difficult. Su Zimo looked around in the yard. She didn¡¯t know how this ghost doctor survived. He doesn¡¯t have any cut firewood. Even dried pine needles to ignite a fire, she had to look on the mountain. Fortunately, there was just outside the house. Su Zimo sighed. She lived at the bottom of the cliff for 3 years, so this extra work was not a problem for her. ¡°Wife, where are you going?¡± Seeing that Su Zimo going out again, Mu Yunxuan was distressed. She was tired all day. ¡°Look for firewood for dinner! Your martial uncle only stayed sitting and eating on the mountain. He lived next to the valley. He doesn¡¯t look for dry branches. He doesn¡¯t know how to cook.¡± While talking, Su Zimo grabbed a handful of dried pine needles and leaves, and let Mu Yunxuan pick up some dried wood before going back. Today, Mu Yunxuan, who grow up in a well-off family, was deeply amazed. He learned how to live in the mountains. He learned warmth and love from her bit by bit. The closer he gets to her, the more he found her charming, making him reluctant to leave. He doesn¡¯t know if the four of them had lived like this in recent years. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my wife.¡± Su Zimo looked at Mu Yunxuan inexplicably. ¡°What are you saying all of a sudden, sorry for what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for letting you suffer for so many years.¡± Mu Yunxuan sincerely apologized again. It turned out to be for this matter. Su Zimo lowered her head and squatted down to make a fire. Her heart was moved multiple times. ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself in the future. After all, everything is wrong. We can¡¯t tell who is right or wrong. It¡¯s the heaven that tricks people.¡± Upon hearing those words, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes shed with joy. ¡°Wife, are you now forgiving this husband?¡± ¡°Yes, I forgive you, but¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s face sank, he doesn¡¯t feel like hearing the follow-up sentence. ¡°But I don¡¯t want something like this to happen again. If you can, please don¡¯t show up at Mingyue Mountain Vi. You can ask someone to pick up the children. They are your children. As a mother, I know that they are yearning for their father, so I won¡¯t stop you from meeting them.¡± ¡°No, you are my wife.¡± Mu Yunxuan quickly retorted. Is there any difference between this and not forgiving him? ¡°I can assure you that something like today will never happen again.¡± ¡°What can you guarantee? I, Su Zimo is just your ghost marriage wife, the person your mother wants you to marry is Ling Qiushui. There is a beautiful woman next to you to spoil, but youe to me to be abused?¡± A woman with a sour heart, that¡¯s strange, what sour heart! They don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship, right? ¡°Wife, if I understand it correctly, you are jealous?¡± Mu Yunxuan squatted down and face her. Su Zimo looked down to hide her blushing, she didn¡¯t dare to look at Mu Yunxuan. She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on today. Whenever she saw Mu Yunxuan up close, she blushed. Not only that, but her heart was beating too fast. Does she like Mu Yunxuan? No, no! Impossible, Su Zimo shook her head. She doesn¡¯t want to think about it. Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t let her escape. She forced Su Zimo to face him. ¡°Su Zimo, you listen to me. I, Mu Yunxuan will not marry other women. You will be the only woman in my life, my only wife.¡± Chapter 80.3 - Oath, the only wife (Part 3) Chapter 80: Oath, the only wife (Part 3) ¡°The only woman, the only wife?¡± Su Zimo didn¡¯t expect that the Holy Lord of Yun City would say such things. Which prince or noble son doesn¡¯t have three wives and six concubines? ¡°But, but we don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship. The feelings should be mutual.¡± Su Zimo panicked, but her heart had a strong expectation. ¡°Wife, I know that nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable, so I will go to the Mingyue Mountain Vi to find you. How can we cultivate feelings if we don¡¯t meet?¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s tone was very gentle, so gentle that Su Zimo seemed to be confused and looked at Mu Yunxuan tenderly. ¡°I, I¡¯ll cook first.¡± Su Zimo was not used to such an ambiguous atmosphere and breaks away from Mu Yunxuan. She continued to make fire, but Mu Yunxuan kept staring at her. Mu Yunxuan smiled. He knew that he shouldn¡¯t be too forceful. He should slowly make her fall in love with him. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s face was filled with confidence. Mu Yunxuan couldn¡¯t do anything but sat on her side. Watching her do everything seriously. When there was fire, Su Zimo added water to the pot. She looked around, but there was no rice. She looked at the sky and found out that it was toote to make dumplings. She has no other choice but to make a personal contribution. Su Zimo quickly took rice from her purple spirit space ring and also different kinds of condiments. She washed the rice and cooked it, and then started to get busy with the fish and shrimp. Looking at her doing things skillfully, Mu Yunxuan was filled with happiness, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. It turned out that she looked much prettier and fascinating when serious. * In Yun City, in Ling Qiushui¡¯s room, since they returned, Ling Qiushui felt uneasy. She made herself a cup of ginseng tea and took a few sips, but she still felt uneasy. Su Zimo and Mu Yunxuan took Su Xin to see a ghost doctor. Who could be that ghost doctor? Will he find the ice silkworm in Su Xin¡¯s body? Ling Qiushui got up and walked to Mu Yunhan¡¯s room. Mu Yunhan should know the answer. Who knows that as soon as she went out, a shadow shed in front of her and a silver sword flies toward her. Ling Qiushui¡¯s eyes squinted, she lowered her head and evaded the sword flying towards her. ¡°Who are you? How dare you break into Yun City?¡± The hooded man in white didn¡¯t answer, he took half a step and once again sent out his sword sternly. He always tried to stab the deadly points on Ling Qiushui¡¯s body. Ling Qiushui stepped back a few steps, her eyes were full of killing intent, and a few silver needles even appeared on her hand. ¡°If you want to die, then I¡¯ll fulfill it.¡± *Pssh-* Several silver needles shining brightly shone out at the same time. The hooded man¡¯s eyes in white flicked and withdrew his sword that piercing toward Ling Qiushui. After blocking the three silver needles, he backflipped and escaped the remaining silver needles. ¡°What a wicked woman, you actually put poison on the needles.¡± The man¡¯s voice was hoarse and looked at Ling Qiushui coldly. ¡°Hmph! No matter how hard you try to kill me, you can¡¯t kill me, die!¡± Ling Qiushui roared as ten silver needles appeared in her hands. People who can break into Yun City were either Yun City¡¯s people or those who have high-cultivation levels and not afraid of death. Ling Qiushui naturally regarded the man in white in front of him as the first kind. ¡°You can try as much as you want.¡± *Pssh-* Ten poisoned silver needles flew towards the hooded man in white. The hooded man in white jumped and jumped forward and then jumped on the roof. Just after jumping a few times, hepletely disappeared. All the silver needles were nailed into the wooden post. ¡°If you want to test me, you just have to do it yourself. You don¡¯t need to force me to shoot. You really underestimated me.¡± Ling Qiushui said coldly. She looked at the sky and thought of Mu Yunhan¡¯s trick, then went back to her room. Mu Yunhan came out of the dark ce. Zi Mo¡¯s cultivation level was not bad, but he still couldn¡¯t force Ling Qiushui to shoot. At noon today, Zi Mo came back. Thinking that Ling Qiushui hadn¡¯t seen Zi Mo, he asked Zi Mo toe and try. This Ling Qiushui hid so deeply that he has no choice but to think of a long term n. After returning to his room, Zi Mo was already waiting for him. Zi Mo changed into a ck robe and was not wearing a hood. He looked so elegant and handsome. His long soft ck hair floating casually behind his head. His skin was beautiful like porcin. Coupled with tender face, suffocating eyes and beautiful lips like cherry, he was like an immortal youth. ¡°Yunhan, did you learn anything?¡± Chapter 80.4 - Oath, the only wife (Part 4) Chapter 80: Oath, the only wife (Part 4) ¡°This Ling Qiushui already knows that we doubt her. Naturally, she won¡¯t use the Wu n¡¯s moves. As of now, Xin¡¯er is with her mother. While my mother seems okay at the moment, but she treats Ling Qiushui much better than Yue¡¯er. Just earlier, Yue¡¯er went to see her, but she pushed Yue¡¯er out, and let Ling Qiushui apany her instead. I don¡¯t know, will this also happened to Xiner? ¡° Mu Yunhan pursed his lips and sat down. He was very upset. Zi Mo¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold: ¡°All her silver needles have poison. I learned from Zisang Country that some people don¡¯t even know that the Ling Family has a daughter or a son at all. And they didn¡¯t even go to Haoyue Country a few years ago. There was a lot of muddle water in between the story. It¡¯s very likely that someone deliberately arranged an assassination attempt to your mother at that time. Jin Cheng has already gone to the Wu n. Once there is a result, Jin Cheng will immediately hurry back. ¡° ¡°I hope he finds out something soon. I persuaded Li¡¯er and brought Ling Qiushui back. Li¡¯er gave me 8 days to sort out things.¡± Mu Yunhan took a sip of his tea. He has been very busy these days. ¡°Speaking of this matter, it¡¯s really unbelievable. Jin Cheng and I just went out for a month. Unexpectedly, Yunxuan suddenly got three children, and they are all talented. It makes people envious.¡± Zi Mo smiled. He sincerely wished his friends to find more happiness. ¡°Ah! Who said no? With big brother¡¯s temper, I was sure that he wouldn¡¯t get a wife even after turning 30. But in a blink of an eye, his children are over 5 years old.¡± ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go and have dinner first! After eating dinner, I¡¯ll make ns.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been hungry the whole day. Let¡¯s go!¡± Zi Mo touched his belly. The two smiled at each other and walked towards the dining room. * In Sanqing Mountain, the sky slowly dimmed. Li Zifu walked out with a tired face. Su Zimo had already prepared the dinner and just waiting for him toe out. ¡°Uncle Zifu, you must be tired. I have prepared for dinner.¡± Su Zimo smiled. Didn¡¯t he say that he would make Su Xin feel better after serving him? So she has to do her best. Li Zifu looked at Su Zimo who was not wearing a mask. She was so beautiful that he couldn¡¯t move his eyes away. He couldn¡¯t help but scream inside his heart that Mu Yunxuan was truly blessed! ¡°Lady, what are you saying! This old man is not tired, don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s Xuaner¡¯s bloodline. So this uncle will not let something happen to Xin¡¯er.¡± ¡°Thank you Uncle Zifu!¡± Su Zimo didn¡¯t change the expression on her face. She kept smiling. But why does she felt like those words sound unpleasant? This old man dare to save Su Xin only because of Mu Yunxuan? ¡°Hmmm! It smells so good. This is the first time this old man smelled something so fragrant.¡± This scent made Li Zifu throttled. ¡°Oh! You stinky boy, this old man worked so hard to save your daughter. Can¡¯t you wait a bit for this old man before you eat this delicious food?¡± When Li Zifu pushed open the door, he saw Mu Yunxuan eating with relish. ¡°Why should I?¡± Mu Yunxuan threw a cold sentence. Li Zifu wanted to kick him a few miles away. ¡°Wow! Lady, did you make these?¡± Li Zifu looked at the table full of dishes with different colors and vors. Everything looked so delicious. ¡°Is there anyone else besides me who can cook such a dish?¡± Su Zimo looked sullen. Does he still need to ask? ¡°Wife, you are tired the whole day, so sit down and eat!¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at Su Zimo with a smile. He loved all the dishes she made. So what else does he have to do? He needs to bring her to Yun City as soon as possible. ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Zimo¡¯s face looked a bit unnatural. She asionally felt moved, but she was still not used to it. ¡°Hmm! It¡¯s delicious! The fish is tender, smooth, and fresh. It¡¯s really delicious!¡± Li Zifu sat down and enjoyed the meal himself. ¡°Lady, your craftsmanship is good! This old man will be blessed in the future!¡± Li Zifu looked at Su Zimo deeply. Su Zimo wanted to cry without tears: ¡°Uncle Sifu, are you mistaken? Our agreement is only for five days.¡± ¡°What if this old man can cure Xin¡¯erpletely?¡± *Bang!* Su Zimo put down the bowl she just picked up on the table. Both Mu Yunxuan and Li Zifu were taken aback by her. ¡°Uncle Sifu, if you can cure Xin¡¯er¡¯s disease, I¡¯ll take care of your meals for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Li Zifu rolled his eyes and a light shed. He would not refuse such a good thing. ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± Li Zifu readily agreed. Su Zimo pursed her lips, but her face was filled with excitement. As long as Su Xin can get better, what is it to make the two meals a day? Mu Yunxuan looked at Su Zimo and felt sad. In fact, as long as he was there, she doesn¡¯t need to make a promise. Li Zifu will treat Su Xin. It seems that he still failed to get close to her. When his heart sank, Mu Yunxuan immediately put down his bowl and walked out with a gloomy face. Su Zimo looked at his back strangely. Did he bes crazy? Why did he get angry suddenly! ¡°Lady, don¡¯t mind him. Eat quickly, he had always such a bad temper! Later on, I¡¯m going to get to the bottom of it. ¡± -End of this chapter- Chapter 81.1 - No title (Part 1) Chapter 81: No title (Part 1) Li Zifu actually doesn¡¯t know why Mu Yunxuan was angry. Su Zimo put the food in her chopsticks into her mouth, but her eyes were locked to the direction Mu Yunxuan has disappeared. * The big prison on the Third Prince¡¯s Mansion was damp and dark. The ce was silent, only the noise of rats running around could be heard. The surroundings were full of a musty smell. Su Ziyun was leaning against the wall motionless. She couldn¡¯t figure out what went wrong. Her world suddenly fell upside down, which made her feel at loss. Without question, Su Weichen and Jie Lengchan felt the same way. The three of them were kept in the same cell. But no one speaks, each other them sat on a different side of the cell with dull eyes. *Squeak* The chain lock was opened. Su Ziyun moved and looked in the direction of the sound. When she saw Jun Lintian¡¯s figure, she climbed to the iron bar excitedly. ¡°Your highness, your highness.¡± Su Ziyun looked at Jun Lintian excitedly. She has long been expecting him to appear here. When Jun Lintian looked at Su Ziyun, he saw hair was scattered. Her face that has no makeup looked rough. She no longer has that beautiful face in the past. Su Weichen and Jie Lengchan also got up and knelt straight in front of Jun Lintian. ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er was designed by someone.¡± Su Ziyun looked at Jun Lintian, praying to see a hint of forgiveness in his eyes. However, there was no emotion in his deep eyes. ¡°Designed by someone? Su Ziyun, if this prince didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, I would never think that you were such a person. However, not only you can do such a shameful thing, but you also did it in front of my face! Your man has been killed by this prince. If not because you serve this prince for so many years, this prince would have sentenced you to death for insulting and damaging my dignity! This prince came to see you for thest time! This prince will keep you here forever.¡± Jun Lintian said ruthlessly and coldly. He never thought, that one day, he would fall in the hands of this woman. Su Ziyun burst into tears. She shook her head while looking at Jun Lintian. ¡°Your highness, in your eyes, is Yun¡¯er such an ignorant person? I am your future princess. I have been waiting for you for so many years. So your highness, think about it, will I do that kind of thing? I was clearly designed by someone that night. Your highness, you must seek justice for me!¡± ¡°Su Ziyun, you are really shameless. What you did is the biggest shame in my life, but you¡¯re asking me to seek justice for you?¡± Jun Lintian looked at Su Ziyun with contempt. The sarcasm in his tone was very obvious. ¡°Your highness, I am not that kind of person. You know it very well. Why would I do such an ugly thing when I know it can ruin my future? Your highness, it must be Su Zimo. The master of Mingyue Mountain Vi is Su Zimo, she must have done it to take revenge. I am designed by her.¡± Su Zimo, yes, the third prince hated Su Zimo the most. When Su Zimo came back, she came back with three unidentified children. It was a big shame for the third prince. If she continued to me her, the third prince might open his eyes. When Su Weichen heard that the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi was Su Zimo, he looked up and stared at Su Ziyun¡¯s back. ¡°Yun¡¯er, you mean to say that the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi is Su Zimo?¡± Su Weichen couldn¡¯t help but ask. His clouded eyes widened in surprise. But Su Ziyun has no intention of answering him at the moment. ¡°This prince has checked, Su Zimo didn¡¯te out of Mingyue Mountain Vi that night. Your making spection out of nothing. You did that shameful thing on your own, but now your framing Momo. Su Ziyun, it turned out to be your such a poisonous person. This prince is stupid for believing you.¡± Jun Lintian waved his sleeve, turned, and strode away angrily. ¡°Your, your highness, don¡¯t go. Listen to me!¡± It¡¯s just, the response she heard was the sound of locking the door. ¡°Wuwu...!¡± Su Ziyun sat on the ground. Her eyes were full of despair. Is this end of her life? ¡°Yun¡¯er, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi is Su Zimo? Have you known this for a long time?¡± Su Weichen red at Su Ziyun. ¡°Hmmph!¡± Su Ziyun sneered. ¡°What about it? Does father still want to take her back to Su Family?¡± Su Weichen looked at Su Ziyun. ¡°What are you saying? She is also my daughter. Why must she stay in the Mingyue Mountain Vi? She should live in the Su Family. Are you confused?¡± Su Weichen¡¯s old face flushed red with anger. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s you who are confused! What kind of life did Su Zimo live in the Su Family? You know it clearly in your heart, she came back to take revenge on us.¡± ¡°Master, what Yun¡¯er said makes sense. Although that evil woman is from the Su Family, she will not help us!¡± Jie Lengchan¡¯s face was full of contempt. Her eyes even turned sharp. Chapter 81.2 - No title (Part 2) Chapter 81: No title (Part 2) ¡°If you said her identity earlier, things wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± Su Weichen had a little anticipation in his eyes. ¡°Master, you are a fool. She now knows that her family is in prison, but have you seen even her shadow? No need to mention Su Zimo, you didn¡¯t even see Su Qingjue and Su Zinian. The three have hated us for a long time, so they will not save us. At the moment, we should try to find out what happened that night. Who wants to frame our Su family? We better find a way toe out of this prison to check out this matter.¡± Jie Lengchan has always been calm and has many ideas, which was the reason she could sleep soundly at night. ¡°It¡¯s still the same. I can only rely on my father-inw.¡± Su Weichen lowered his head. He had spent most of his life in fear. How could he end up like this? ¡°Mother, it must be Su Zimo. Since Su Zimo came back, nothing good happened in the Su Family. First, it was Xu¡¯er, now it¡¯s us. She must havee back for revenge.¡± Speaking, Su Weichen and Jie Lengchan both understood this inside their heart. ¡°Master, what Yun¡¯er said makes sense. After all, she wants to destroy Yuner¡¯s reputation.¡± No matter what, it must be Su Zimo that orchestrated everything. In the end, in the damp cell, the three could only sigh. * At the same time, in Sanqing Mountain. Su Zimo put down her bowl without eating much. Seeing Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t eat much, she felt a little worried inexplicably. So she got up and walked outside. When Li Zifu saw the look in Su Zimo¡¯s face, he smiled and said: ¡°These two don¡¯t need to say it all, they have feelings for each other.¡± Then he quickly peeled a prawn and put it into his mouth. ¡°Hmph! If they don¡¯t want to eat, this old man will eat it.¡± When Su Zimo came out, she didn¡¯t see Mu Yunxuan. Looking at the dark surrounding, her heart trembled. She quickly took out a night pearl to illuminate the surroundings. Looking around, there is still no figure of Mu Yunxuan. Su Zimo turned around and wanted to go back. But her feet didn¡¯t move. ¡°Seriously, who cares if he eats or not!¡± Su Zimo massaged her temple. Since when did she be sentimental. After turning around, she walked along the road. The further she walked forward, the more her body trembled. Su Zimo scolded herself to death inside her heart. Did shee out to torture herself? Suddenly, the helpless night appeared inside her mind again. ¡°Whoo!¡± Su Zimo took a deep breath, ¡°No, there is nothing to be afraid of.¡± Suddenly, Su Zimo felt something behind was getting closer and closer to her, which made her face look ugly. When she turned around, she saw Mu Yunxuan¡¯s tall figure standing behind her. Su Zimo stepped back a few steps in surprise. But who would have thought that she will trip? ¡°Ah!¡± Su Zimo closed her eyes and waited to fall. However, a strong arm supported her. Mu Yunxuan felt her body was trembling. Suddenly, he remembered that she was the same when she was in Jiuhua Mountain that night. She seemed very uneasy and scared. ¡°Wife, do you feel unwell?¡± Su Zimo sat down on the ground and tried to calm her heart. She came out in this dark surroundings and blindly look for him. How can she feelfortable? Right after she crossed into this world, she fell from the top of the cliff, which was the root cause of this strange disease. The mountain at night was very dark. Even a small noise of a bird can make her scared. Six yearster, she still hasn¡¯t ovee this fear. During this hour, her strength seemed to have been drained. ¡°Wife?¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at her worriedly. She doesn¡¯t care about him, right? So why did she came after him? ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just take a rest for a while.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s breathed heavily. ¡°What are you doing when you haven¡¯t finished eating?¡± Su Zimo¡¯s tone was not good. She was clearly worried about Mu Yunxuan, but she said it with a ming tone. She slowly got up from the ground, but as soon as the dark surrounding fell into her eyes, her body began to tremble again. Mu Yunxuan was shocked, but then his lips curved into a smile. This woman spoke badly, but soft-hearted. She will note out unless she was not worried about him. But he was really unhappy just now, so he went out to rx. But it didn¡¯t take long, he saw her came out to look for him. ¡°Wife, are you worried about your husband?¡± ¡°Who is worried about you? You help me back.¡± Su Zimo red at him, she doesn¡¯t want to stay any longer. She tried it countless times. She was not the kind of person who will faint after seeing blood, but she cannot ovee this fear of darkness. Mu Yunxuan supported her obediently. He was happy inside his heart. He was willing to help her, 100% willing! ¡°Wife, you are trembling so badly, do you feel ufortable?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± Even in death, Su Zimo will not tell him that she was afraid of the dark. -End of this chapter- Chapter 82.1 - Mo Wuya (Part 1)

Chapter 82: Mo Wuya (Part 1)

Mu Yunxuan frowned. Obviously, he doesn¡¯t believe what she said. Last time, he had doubts in his heart. So this time, of course, he will not allow her to get away easily. ¡°Wife, do you still refuse to tell me the truth?¡± Mu Yunxuan stopped and looked at her angrily. In his deep ck eyes, there was sadness. Is he not worthy of her trust? But in the end, he had no way to get angry with her. He regretted it within less than half of the incense. He always believed that love means, to be tolerant of each other, to be sincere to each other, and to live a lifetime together. Perseverance will only increase the harm between them. Learning to understand will allow them to be together faster. ¡°Mu Yunxuan, why do you look at me like that?¡± ¡°Why am I looking at you like this?¡± Mu Yunxuan did not resign. ¡°Then why do you ask when you can already see it?¡± Su Zimo became anxious. He was forcing her. ¡°I asked because I saw it.¡± He still looked at her the same way. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Su Zimo red at him fiercely, wanting to break away from Mu Yunxuan and move forward. In front of Mu Yunxuan, she seemed to have many scruples. But how could her strength be enough for Mu Yunxuan? ¡°Su Zimo, there is nothing we can¡¯t say between us. We are already husband and wife. Not only we be husband and wife, but we also have three big children... ...¡± ¡°Stop. I¡¯m afraid of the dark. Can¡¯t I be afraid of the dark?¡± It¡¯s nothing shameful to say, so just say it. ¡°Afraid, afraid of the dark?¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at her in surprise. This wild cat who can use her ws is afraid of the dark? ¡°Then why did you stille out if you are afraid of darkness?¡± Su Zimo¡¯s body was a little unstable, and so Mu Yunxuan hugged her tightly. ¡°Did youe out because you were worried about me?¡± ¡°Who is worried about you?¡± Su Zimo retorted loudly as she dodged his eyes. It¡¯s just the bright light of the night pearl shined on her beautiful face, the look in her eyes had already betrayed her. Mu Yunxuan raised an eyebrow, but joy spread throughout his body. ¡°Wife, I¡¯ll help you get back in a while.¡± ¡°What will you do? Hurry up and send me back.¡± Su Zimo really doesn¡¯t want to stay in this ce anymore. But suddenly, a sharp sound of flying sword in the air sounded behind her. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent. He hugged Su Zimo and rolled to the side. After rolling a few times, Su Zimo heard Mu Yunxuan sullenly groaned. His painful snorting sounds sexy and provocative. ¡°Wife, are you hurt?¡± ¡°No.¡± Su Zimo looked up at the person who tried to assassinate them, as her pair of eyes turned deep and cold. She saw a man wearing a silver robe with a pair of deep eyes. What kind of eyes was that? Narrow and cold, just like a ferocious wolf, but gloomier than the wolf¡¯s eyes. Su Zimo was stunned for a moment, but then red back at the man: ¡°What are you staring at? Do you want to know who has bigger eyes?¡± He dared to assassinate them, then he must die. ¡°Haha!¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s beautiful and sultryughter echoed in the air. Tonight, it will be an unforgettable night for him. ¡°Mu Yunxuan, you are about to die, but you still dare tough? It¡¯s a pity that such a great beauty need to apany you to die. The man¡¯s husky voice sounds cold and has a trace of killing intent. His deep eyes stared at Su Zimo. The woman was not afraid of him, and she even dared to stare back at him, which he found interesting. Mu Yunxuan gently hugged Su Zimo in his arms. Then, said lightly: ¡°You tried to assassinate this lord for so many years, but you didn¡¯t seed even once.¡± Suddenly, those deep eyes shed with a fierce light. And his eyes that were darker than the wolf¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and unwillingness. He looked at Su Zimo and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t kill you before, but now it¡¯s different, isn¡¯t it? In the past, you can do things without a care. But today, I discover a big secret. You, who was never been close to women, is now hugging a big beauty in his arms. Say, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s your dead end now?¡± His tone sounded a bit yful and interesting. His eyes looked bright as if he found a new interesting toy. ¡°What nonsense? Listen up, you should clean up your mind and leave alone this olddy. It¡¯s him you wanted to kill.¡± Su Zimo pointed her finger to Mu Yunxuan. ¡°It has nothing to do with the olddy.¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes sank and didn¡¯t speak. Su Zimo regretted it! If she didn¡¯te out, she will not encounter such a situation. She came out to find people but found an enemy. The man didn¡¯t bring people to assassinate Mu Yunxuan. His cultivation level must not lower than him. On the other hand, her cultivation level was low. In this dark surroundings, she doesn¡¯t have to heart to stay for too long, let alone to fight. Her body was soft now. Even walking was a big problem for her. Chapter 82.2 - Mo Wuya (Part 2)

Chapter 82: Mo Wuya (Part 2)

*Twitch* The corner of the man¡¯s lips twitched a few times. And ironically looked at Mu Yunxuan. ¡°Mu Yunxuan, it seems that you still don¡¯t know how to coax a woman. Look, she is very anxious to get rid of her rtionship with you. That¡¯s right, Mu Yunxuan, you usually like a huge stone on top of the mountain. But in private, you can¡¯t even get a woman¡¯s heart. It seems that heaven still has eyes.¡± His tone was very harsh. Su Zimo can¡¯t bear to listen to it anymore. Only Mu Yunxuan was the person she can refute with words. ¡°Hmph! Look at you speaking eloquently. In my opinion, there are three hardships in life. You can¡¯t beg, you can¡¯t love, and you can¡¯t let go. All these exist in you. And here you are talking sarcastically, aren¡¯t you afraid to bite off your tongue?¡± The man stared nkly at Su Zimo. Can¡¯t beg, can¡¯t love, and can¡¯t let go. Those three sentences summed up his life. ¡°What a sharp pair of beautiful eyes. If a woman like you stand next to this lord, a lot of things will certainly change around this lord.¡± The man was getting more and more interested in Su Zimo. Upon hearing this, Mu Yunxuan held Su Zimo¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Mo Wuya, don¡¯t be too much. If there is anything you want, juste right at me.¡± Mo Wuya? Mo Wuya? Su Zimo racked her head. ¡°Mo Wuya, the Lord of Mudo near the shore.¡± Su Zimo looked at Mo Wuya in surprise. Her pair of beautiful eyes stared at him greatly. ¡°You have some insight. You know the name of this lord and the existence of Mudo.¡± Mo Wuya looked at Su Zimo sharply. This woman knows a lot. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys in the Mudo not allowed go out? You are the lord, but you secretly leave Mudo.¡± ¡°How do you know this?¡± Mo Wuya was so excited that he stretched his arm to hold Su Zimo. Mu Yunxuan hugged her and quickly dodged. ¡°I know things more than that. You havemitted a great sin when you leave Mudo without permission. You came out to take revenge. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being burned in the oil pot, drown in the sea of fire or push down into the mountain of swords?¡± Su Zimo has lived at the bottom of the cliff for nearly 3 years, but she has never met anyone from Modu. She didn¡¯t expect to meet one here. He and Mu Yunxuan happened to be enemies. She had put all the information together, right? She guessed it was enough. Mu Yunxuan also wondered why his wife knew things about Modu. Even their rules. ¡°Who the hell are you? You even know such secret things. It seems that you have some rtionship with Mudo.¡± Mo Wuya was so shocked that he red at Su Zimo and clenched his fists. ¡°I have some rtionship, but it¡¯s different from what you think.¡± Su Zimo looked up at the sky. ¡°It seems that it took you a lot of effort to find this ce. But if you don¡¯t leave, the shore will disappear. Tomorrow morning, someone will find out that you, the lord has left. Say, what do you think will happen by then?¡± ¡°You......?¡± Mo Wuya looked at the sky. He did spend a lot of time looking for Mu Yunxuan. ¡°Hmph! Mu Yunxuan, the 15th day of next month, the shore will open again. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t kill you at that time. And you woman, you wille back with this lord in the Mudo next time.¡± His voice hasn¡¯t fallen, but the person has disappeared. ¡°Whoo!¡± Su Zimo released a heavy sigh. Her legs have now be soft. She couldn¡¯t even stand up. The night sky was getting darker and darker. Her heart felt like has been devoured by fear. ¡°Wife, I¡¯ll take you back first.¡± Seeing her weak appearance, although there was a lot of question in his heart, he knows that it¡¯s not the right time to ask. * Back at the wooden house, they saw Li Zifu standing at the door waiting for them. ¡°Where did you go run off to in the middle of the night? This old man is very sleepy, I¡¯ll go to bed first. There is no extra room here. You three sleep in the same room!¡± After talking, Li Zifu turned back to his room. Su Zimo was dumbfounded and stared nkly at Li Zifu¡¯s back. This old man doing this intentionally, right? ¡°Well, take me to the kitchen first, where there is light. After that, I won¡¯t be like this.¡± How can she sleep? She caught a lot of fish and shrimp during the day. Can¡¯t she eat barbecue? But can she eat barbecue the whole night? Su Zimo was helpless. In short, she doesn¡¯t want to be in the room with Mu Yunxuan. She knew he can be a beast at any time. ¡°Wife, we should rest, why do you still want to go to the kitchen?¡± This moment worth a lot more than money. He seems to be aware of what Su Zimo was thinking. Mu Yunxuan softly said. His tone was extremely warm and ambiguous. Su Zimo¡¯s nerve became tight. ¡°Just now, I should have let Mo Wuya kill you.¡± -End of this chapter- Chapter 83.1 - Scared the child (Part 1)

Chapter 83: Scared the child (Part 1)

¡°Wife, you are sincere.¡± Mu Yunxuan pretended to be aggrieved. This woman, who likes to talk right and wrong, was clearly worried about him, but she always speaks badly. ¡°Is your heart fake?¡± Su Zimo stared at him coldly. Her eyes swelled all day. Can¡¯t he even stop for a while? ¡°Well, alright! I can¡¯t say anything else.¡± Mu Yunxuan smiled indulgently and led her into the kitchen. As soon as he entered the room, the fear in Su Zimo¡¯s heart gradually decreased. Mu Yunxuan deeply looked at her, and there was a heartache in his heart. ¡°Wife, why are you... ...?¡± ¡°I know what you want to ask, but I won¡¯t tell you. Go get some firewood and burn it in the yard. I¡¯ll wipe Xin¡¯er¡¯s body. When Ie back, I¡¯ll make a barbecue for you.¡± Su Zimo said coldly. This man was too intrusive. If she tells him the reason, she has no face to show anymore. ¡°Barbecue?¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes lit up. Was she worried that he was not full yet? Fortunately, those things he wants to know slowly being answered. These five days, he must make her fall in love with him. Mu Yunxuan turned and walked out, then suddenly turned back and said: ¡°Wife, I have sent a letter to Li¡¯er. I told him not to worry about Xin¡¯er.¡± ¡°Oh! I forgot about this, thank you.¡± For this, Su Zimo sincerely thanked him, she forgot this matter. ¡°Wife, we are a family.¡± When Mu Yunxuan finished saying those words, he went out with a smile. Su Zimo looked at his departing back and shook her head. It¡¯s not like her at all. She didn¡¯t kick Mu Yunxuan was a miracle itself. * In Murong Shaofeng¡¯s other courtyard. Murong Shaofeng just took a bath. During this time, he always sat at the window and have a drink every night. His gentle face was unparalleled as usual, but there was sadness in his eyes. Murong Shaofeng stared outside, he felt very sad. ¡°Momo, why is the person next to you is not me when you are in trouble? Why is it that when you are in pain, the person you think first in not me? For the first time, I hated myself for being a prince, and I have a desire to locked you by my side.¡± The door made a squeaking sound. Zhu Yan came in, and also Liu Shiyu. Seeing Murong Shaofeng¡¯s sad expression, the two looked at each other. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± The two saluted respectfully. ¡°What¡¯s the news?¡± Murong Shaofeng asked without looking back. ¡°Your royal highness, the ghost doctor is in Sanqing Mountain. Qi¡¯er has received the news. Xin¡¯er is fine for the time being.¡± Liu Shiyu replied. Murong Shaofeng released a sigh of relief inside his heart, but his hand that holding the ss wine tighten. He asked: ¡°Mu Yunxuan hasn¡¯t returned yet?¡± Zhu Yan hesitated for a moment, but then replied: ¡°No.¡± *Bang!* The wine ss in Murong Shaofeng¡¯s hand shattered into pieces. As red blood dropped fell, which extremely looked enchanting. Zhu Yan and Liu Shiyu were surprised. ¡°Your Highness, your hand is bleeding.¡± Zhu Yan¡¯s face was filled with worry. The wine ss was crushed by his royal highness without spiritual force. ¡°You go out, I am fine.¡± His faint voice with great momentum made people dare not refute. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± After going out, Liu Shiyu stopped. ¡°Zhu Yan, take a careful look at His Royal Highness. His Royal Highness¡¯s thoughts on Vi Master gradually reveals. I¡¯m afraid that it would be His Royal Highness who will get hurt in the end. His Highness choices are limited because of his identity. I¡¯m afraid that his highness will have difficulty to tie a knot with the Vi Master.¡± ¡°That is only natural. I know that His Royal Highness always bnce his emotion and identity. That¡¯s why nothing happened. It¡¯s just, when I see him alone every night, my heart feels ufortable. I don¡¯t know when his highness will just let go.¡± Zhu Yan sighed inside his heart. He was really hurting. ¡°I received news that Prince Yun wille to the celebration party. Don¡¯t let him catch anything.¡± Liu Shiyu was worried about the affairs of His Highness. After all, Prince Yu was very ambitious and could not be taken lightly. ¡°His Highness is only like this to the Vi Master. When ites to other things, his highness is the same as usual. Don¡¯t worry too much. Go back first!¡± Zhu Yan said with a serious look. He doesn¡¯t know what will happen to this party. ¡°That¡¯s good! I¡¯m going to leave now.¡± Zhu Yan looked at the direction where Liu Shiyu left and pursed his lips. He was about to return to the room, but he saw Murong Xingchen. ¡°Prince Chen, why you¡¯re here sote?¡± Zhu Yan was very puzzled. Doesn¡¯t he like living in Yun City? ¡°Ah! I can¡¯t stay in that Yun City anymore. The atmosphere is so depressing. I better move and live with my elder brother.¡± Murong Xingchen said. His face looked casual, but he seemed to be in a bad mood! Chapter 83.2 - Scared the child (Part 2) Chapter 83: Scared the child (Part 2) ¡°I saw Shiyu when I just came in. He stood on both sides, aren¡¯t you afraid to fall into a fire pit one day?¡± Murong Xingchen knew that Liu Shiyu was the right hand of the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi. But, isn¡¯t he also his elder brother¡¯s people? ¡°No, this matter I can promise his highness. You don¡¯t have to worry. The master of Mingyue Mountain Vi fully trusts his highness.¡± ¡°Really? It seems that their rtionship is extraordinary. A crown prince and a businesswoman. It¡¯s very rare for this kind of people to trust each other.¡± ¡°Prince Chen, his highness hasn¡¯t said his identity to the Vi Master. His royal highness better careful to slip his tongue in front of her.¡± Zhu Yan reminded Murong Xingchen. Many things can¡¯t be said yet, and it¡¯s still unclear when will be the right time. ¡°Oh!¡± Murong Xingchen was a little shocked. The Master of Mingyue Mountain Vi did not know the identity of his Imperial brother? ¡°I¡¯ll go and see my brother. You can go back to work.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Zhu Yan nodded and opened the door for Murong Xingchen. * Taking advantage of the night, two little figures flew towards Yun City. Not long after, the two entered the city. Two pairs of sharp eyes looked around. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s heavily guarded here. Last time, when I sneaked here, the defense wasxer. Do you know where Ling Qiushui lived? Xin¡¯er was rescued, but our grandma hasn¡¯t been saved. The ice silkworm is not something ordinary people can solve. Especially, the ice silkworm of the Wu n. We have to tell this to Second Uncle.¡± ¡°Mmm! Then, let¡¯s go to the backyard.¡± Su Li grabbed Su Qi. He was now in the 9th stage of Jinxuan Period. His speed was much faster than Su Qi. He would rather pull Su Qi than let his brother pull his hind legs. It¡¯s just that Su Qi¡¯s face was full of bitterness. This was the result of having a low cultivation level. He can only be carried by his brother in the cor. Su Qi spitted out his tongue. His brother doesn¡¯t know that he was fast enough to follow behind him. However, if heins now, his brother will definitely not let him go. ¡°Who? Come out.¡± As soon as the brothersnded on the roof, they heard a sullen shout. Su Li¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent. While Su Qi was shocked. They were discovered quickly, then the next thing to do is to fart ah! ¡°Come out.¡± Zi Mo shouted again and looked at Mu Yunhan. It¡¯s sote, but there were still people who dare to break into the Mu Family Mansion? The guards didn¡¯t find them, it can be seen that their cultivation level was not low. ¡°Brother, should we go out?¡± ¡°What will you do here if you won¡¯t go out?¡± Su Li looked at him like he was stupid. Su Qi scratched his hair, was he really stupid? His brother always looks at him like an idiot. Suddenly, a sword came towards them. Su Li quickly pushed Su Qi behind him. And he jumped to escape the sword. What Zi Mo didn¡¯t expect was that he would see two children. The child easily dodged his sword, so he couldn¡¯t help but re at him. ¡°Zi Mo, stop now.¡± Mu Yunhan shouted anxiously. ¡°Li¡¯er, Qi¡¯er, why are you here?¡± ¡°Li¡¯er, Qi¡¯er, are they Yunxuan¡¯s sons?¡± Zi Mo silent looked at the two brothers. They looked like Mu Yunxuan. Su Li didn¡¯t speak, he just stood coldly. Su Qi smiled like a fox. Which made Zi Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Why does he felt like that smile was weird? ¡°Uncle, do you still need to ask after seeing our face? We are one of them. Can you move your sword? You scared this baby just now. If this baby cry, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± Su Qi¡¯s lips curved into a smile, but his eyes were not. If his brother didn¡¯t pull him just now, he might have died. ¡°You don¡¯t look scared.¡± Zi Mo didn¡¯t believe Su Qi¡¯s words at all, but he put down his sword away. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡± Zi Mo saw the two children were not easy to provoke. They only noticed them when they arrived in Yunxiao Hall, which shows they cane and go in many ces. ¡°Uncle.¡± As soon as he came down, Su Qi cried sweetly. ¡°Mmm!¡± Mu Yunhan nodded his head. He was very surprised to see the two brothers in their house. However, Su Li just slightly nodded his head. Mu Yunhan has be ustomed to his indifferent personality, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to it. Zi Mo looked at Su Li and noticed that he was very simr to Mu Yunxuan. He wanted to know how the father and son get along when they were together. ¡°Li¡¯er, Qier, let¡¯s talk inside the room.¡± Mu Yunhan knew that the two brothers will note in here for no reason. ¡°Okay!¡± Su Qi was so happy, as his pair of cunning eyes wander around. ¡°Wow! Uncle, your home looks magnificent!¡± ¡°This is also your home.¡± Mu Yunhan said and then rubbed Su Qi¡¯s hair. ¡°Li¡¯er, why did you twoe sote?¡± ¡°Right! Uncle, I moved my hands on Ling Qiushui. So, we came herete at night to clean her up.¡± Su Qi replied first. -End of this chapter- Chapter 84.1 - Soul eating bell, Ling Qiushui鈥檚 intention (Part 1)

Chapter 84: Soul eating bell, Ling Qiushui¡¯s intention (Part 1) ¡°Clean up Ling Qiushui?¡±

Mu Yunhan was quite interested. ¡°Qi¡¯er, why didn¡¯t you say it early? Uncle can pick you up, Yuncheng is heavily guarded... ...¡± Suddenly, Mu Yunhan shut his mouth. What is he arguing? If the guards were tightly guarding, how did the two brothers get into Yunxian hall? Looking at Su Li¡¯s expression, his expression was like saying ¡®only you believe that¡¯, which made Mu Yunhan dumbfounded. ¡°Haha!¡± Zi Mo couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was true that the Yun City was heavily guarded, but it seems it was useless to these two little ghosts. *Tock, tock!* A knock suddenly sounded outside the door. ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Yunhan asked. ¡°Han¡¯er, your mother has been quarreling with me every night to make your elder brother marry Ling Qiushui, but now it¡¯s even worse. Please send a letter to your elder brother and let him take your mother to the ghost doctor.¡± Mu Yufeng¡¯s anxious voice came from outside the door. Mu Yunhan got up to open the door. ¡°Dad, youe in first, Li¡¯er and Qi¡¯er are here.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mu Yufeng¡¯s eyes were filled with joy and hurried in. At first nce, Mu Yufeng was dumbfounded. Both brothers were wearing the same clothes. He repeatedly looked at them, but he couldn¡¯t tell who was who. ¡°Which of you is Li¡¯er, and who is Qi¡¯er! Grandpa can¡¯t tell you apart.¡± Mu Yufeng smiled, trying to soften his expression. ¡°Hello, Grandpa. I am Qi¡¯er.¡± Su Qi got up and bowed to Mu Yufeng very politely. ¡°Good, Good! Grandpa will remember, you are Qi¡¯er.¡± Then he looked at the cold Su Li. ¡°You are Li¡¯er?¡± ¡°Grandpa.¡± Su Li stiffly said. He doesn¡¯t like being close to anyone except his mother. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go to save Grandma first! After saving Grandma, we will go to clean up Ling Qiushui.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Su Li was still expressionless. He had no affection for this so-called grandmother. ¡°Qi¡¯er, you said you will save your grandma?¡± Mu Yufeng looked at him in shock. ¡°Grandpa, I am now in the 7th grade of Xuan ss. I will participate in the alchemypetition six dayster. I heard that in Haoyue Country, the youngest xuan ss alchemist is second uncle. Unfortunately, second uncle can no longer participate in thepetition at his age. Otherwise, I willpete with second uncle head-on. ¡± Su Qi never failed to show off himself wherever he was. Mu Yunhan¡¯s lips twitched. Didn¡¯t he already admit defeat? So, why this little devil still hang with this matter? Looking at his appearance, he was very proud. Zi Mo almost kneels on the floor. Mu Yunxuan was blessed enough. But now, he also had two genius sons and a beautiful little princess. He really won¡¯t let other people live a good life than him ah! Mu Yufeng¡¯s eyes widened. His face was full of shock. His two grandchildren were genius. God really loved the Mu Family very much. ¡°Li¡¯er, Qi¡¯er, you are the pride of our Mu family!¡± Mu Yufeng was so excited that he almost burst into tears. He was very happy inside his heart that the child who defeated Zhen Guogong¡¯s grandson in public that day was his own grandson. ¡°Hehe! Grandpa, let¡¯s talk about thister! Now let¡¯s go and see grandma.¡± Su Qi said with a smile, but deep inside his heart he thought that, if his mother learns that he epted the Mu Family right now, his ass would blossom. ¡°Oh! Right, right.¡± Mu Yufeng remembered his intention. ¡°Uncle, you sent someone to stop Ling Qiushui. You can¡¯t let her go to grandma¡¯s room. When she finds out of this, grandma will be in danger.¡± Su Qi gave a solemn exnation. ¡°Alright! Qi¡¯er, don¡¯t worry! Uncle will let more people guard outside the gate of Lan Ruoyuan.¡± Mu Yunhan promised. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t stop her like that. If my guess is right, Ling Qiushui should be a member of the Wu n. Only the people of Wu n can use the ice silkworm and turn invisible, which can make people defenseless. Xin¡¯er was stolen and ced in the carriage, but no one found out about it. This shows that someone took Xin¡¯er away by someone using stealth. ¡± While talking about this matter, Su Qi¡¯s face looked very serious. The cunning look in his face disappeared. ¡°The Wu n?¡± Mu Yunhan, Mu Yufeng, and Zi Mo looked at each other quickly. ¡°Qi¡¯er, how did you know about the Wu n?¡± Mu Yunhan was shocked. The Wu n rarely appeared in the four countries. If the Mu family and the Wu n don¡¯t have a rtionship, they will not know their existence. ¡°Because I and my brother¡¯s master knows the world. In short, you people who are kept in the dark should put this gold powder in your eyes, so that even if they use stealth, you can still see them very clearly.¡± Su Qi handed a porcin bottle to Mu Yunhan. ¡°Good!¡± Mu Yunhan took the porcin bottle. ¡°At dinner, Ling Qiushui asked about the ghost doctor. It seems that she is worried that the ghost doctor will know her identity.¡± Chapter 84.2 - Soul eating bell, Ling Qiushui鈥檚 intention (Part 2)

Chapter 84: Soul eating bell, Ling Qiushui¡¯s intention (Part 2)

¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she was really from the Wu n.¡± Zi Mo also found it strange. How did the Wu n get involved with the Ling family? ¡°Since she¡¯s from Wu n, then let here to in here! We, the Mu Family have been benevolent to the Wu n. If they don¡¯t know how to repay kindness with kindness, then they shouldn¡¯t me us for being ruthless.¡± Mu Yufeng squinted his eyes. The anger in his eyes was fierce. Not only they have a rtionship with the Wu n, but also to the Mudo. It seems he had to make some decisions. ¡°Zi Mo, you go and make arrangements. Dad and I will take Li¡¯er and Qi¡¯er there.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Zi Mo used the porcin bottle in Mu Yunhan¡¯s hand and then quickly left. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Mu Yunhan got up and led the way. Just at the door of Lan Ruoyuan, they heard Jun Zixi¡¯s yelling. ¡°Ling Qiushui must be controlling the ice silkworm in Grandma¡¯s body. We must hurry to take out this ice silkworm to grandma¡¯s body before Ling Qiushui discovers our intention.¡± Su Qi¡¯s short legs walked extremely fast, as the look in his face became more serious. ¡°You go in, I¡¯ll guard on the roof.¡± Su Li felt uneasy. After saying those words, his figure disappeared. And the three quickly entered the room. As soon as Jun Zixi saw Mu Yufeng, she got very excited and scolded him: ¡°Mu Yufeng, where have you been? Didn¡¯t I ask you to get Xuan¡¯er back? How could he let Shui¡¯er be left alone in Yun City? Did he run away with that fox? ¡± ¡°Grandpa, knock out grandma.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Mu Yufeng took a step forward and knocked Jun Zixi down when his wife was unprepared. ¡°Quickly put grandma on the bed.¡± Su Qi said while taking off the cloth bag on his back. He took out a porcin bottle and a small bowl with strange colors. Then, he quickly poured the liquid from the porcin bottle into the small bowl. Su Qi felt distressed, this Qionghua liquid was a holy grade product! He made it after collecting hundreds of poisons. ¡°Qi¡¯er, is this valuable?¡± Seeing the reluctance in his face, Mu Yunhan couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°You can say it, you need a lot of money to buy it.¡± When thest liquid was poured out, a silver-white bug came out. ¡°Good thing Xin¡¯er has a ghost doctor to cure her. This is for her. Well, it¡¯s not my fault. At that time, I haven¡¯t had time to check Xiner¡¯s condition, but father and mother left with her.¡± Su Qi murmured to himself. He was very sad. He was sure that their little sister couldn¡¯t stand the torture of this ice silkworm. He forgot to tell his mother, that he had read most of the medical books that his master had given to him. It was difficult, but most diseases were no stranger to him now. Su Qi took the small bowl and walked cautiously towards Jun Zixi with his small legs. His small jade-like face looked very serious. ¡°Qi¡¯er, you wouldn¡¯t feed that bug to your grandma¡¯s belly, right?¡± Mu Yunhan swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He had goosebumps all over his body. Mu Yufeng was the same. ¡°Uncle, this Qionghua liquid is made of different highly poisonous flowers. They are the favorite food of ice silkworm. And this male silkworm, we will use this to attract the female silkworm. You two cover your ears.¡± ¡°Why should we cover our ears?¡± Mu Yunhan was puzzled, but Mu Yufeng was even more puzzled. In his eyes, his grandson became more and more mysterious. ¡°Can you see this bell in my hand? This is a soul-eating bell. Once I shake this, it will control people¡¯s minds. If you don¡¯t want to be controlled by it, you should cover your ears quickly.¡± When Mu Yunhan and Mu Yufeng heard those words, they quickly covered their ears and stood far away. Su Qi slowly rang the soul-eating bell with a calm face. After that, they saw the silver-white bug in Qionghua Liquid began to move, it was swinging with joy in the rhythm of the bell. Su Qi then shook the bell faster and faster. Mu Yunhan had been paying attention to the bell. Slowly, he felt dizzy, and so he quickly closed his eyes. What control? This bell could make people wanted to sleep. Mu Yufeng felt the same way, so he closed his eyes and didn¡¯t dare to open it. Slowly, Jun Zixi, who was lying on bed frowned. She also had a painful expression on her face. When Su Qi noticed it, he elerated his speed in shaking the bell. Under his long eyshes, his bright eyes became deeper and deeper. *Poof* Jun Zixi jumped out of bed. After that, she spat out arge amount of ck water with a disgusting smell. Su Qi¡¯s eyes squinted and quickly stopped shaking the bell. He took the small bowl with Qionghua liquid and poured it onto the ice silkworm that Jun Zixi spits out. In an instant, the Qionghua liquid turned into ice, which sealed the ice silkworm underneath. Chapter 84.3 - Soul eating bell, Ling Qiushui鈥檚 intention (Part 3)

Chapter 84: Soul eating bell, Ling Qiushui¡¯s intention (Part 3) At the same time, Ling Qiushui, who sat cross-legged on the bed in her room and controlling the ice silkworm, spat out ck blood. Ling Qiushui¡¯s eyes turned sinister, as she wiped off the blood from the corner of her mouth. This was impossible. No one here can find her ice silkworm.

After quickly getting off the bed, Ling Qiushui quickly arranged her appearance. Then, she knocked three times on the door. In an instant, a masked man in ck appeared in her room. ¡°Master.¡± The man who came said with full of respect. ¡°What happened to Lan Ruoyuan?¡± ¡°Answering back to master, our other men are staring in the dark, and found nothing abnormal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible, someone interrupted me while I¡¯m controlling the ice silkworm. I will personally go over there to see, you wait here. If someonees, say I have fallen asleep already.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± Ling Qiushui looked up, her beautiful eyes were filled with hatred. Who could that person be... ...? Ling Qiushui didn¡¯t utter another word. The next moment, her figurepletely disappeared. The door was pushed open, but no figure could be seen. * Su Li was sitting on the roof, surrounded by two people who he just killed. His little body was swaying from sleepiness. Looking at the dark sky, he was very worried about his mother. With such a dark sky, his mother will definitely get sick again. Suddenly, a woman in red in the distance caught his attention. Everywhere she passed, there was a guard, but the guard was just standing still. Obviously, the guard couldn¡¯t see her. His little body leaped up in a sh when Ling Qiushui was almost on her way. Su Li¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. He jumped off the roof and enter the room. Jun Zixi woke up and Mu Yunhan was trying to tell her the truth. ¡°Ling Qiushui ising. She is invisible.¡± ¡°Why are these two children here?¡± She felt strange when she saw Su Qi, but she felt even stranger when she saw Su Lie in. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you always wanted to have grandchildren? Li¡¯er, Qi¡¯er, and Xin¡¯er are your grandchildren.¡± Mu Yunhan knew that continue hiding things, will only make their mother hate them even more. ¡°What do you mean?¡± In a sh, Jun Zixi¡¯s face was filled with shock! ¡°Mother, Su Zimo is not dead. She is back.¡± ¡°How is it possible? Even if Su Zimo didn¡¯t die, how could there be children?¡± Jun Zixi didn¡¯t believe it. But looking at the little boy¡¯s face resembled her son, she has no choice but to believe it. ¡°Qi¡¯er and I will hide first. You better pretend to be sleeping. Otherwise, she will kill you.¡± Su Li didn¡¯t care whether Jun Zixi believes it or not. The two brothers looked at each other and disappeared quickly in the room. ¡°Mother, hurry up and lie down.¡± Mu Yunhan hurriedly helped his mother to pull the quilt. He then looked at his father. The two walked over to the table and sat down, and quickly put the medicine that Su Qi gave them on their eyes. The father and son pretended to be talking. *Squeak!* Soon, the door was pushed open from the outside. Jun Zixi, who was pretending to be sleeping, her eyelids moved. The father and son who was talking looked at the door at the same time. ¡°Huh! How did this door open by itself?¡± Mu Yunhan pretended to found it strange and then get up to close the door. When Ling Qiushui saw Mu Yunhan, doubt appeared in her beautiful eyes. Why is Mu Yunhan here? Ling Qiushui thought for a moment. But then she walked towards the bed. Listening to Jun Zixi¡¯s breathing, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. What happened? The ice silkworm backfired on her, but Jun Zixi was alright. The only possible answer to this was, the ice silkworm on her body was released. Suddenly, Ling Qiushui¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent. She looked around but found nothing abnormal. To prevent herself from being suspected, she has to kill Jun Zixi while Mu Yunhan was here. Jun Zixi¡¯s behavior was very abnormal today. Even if she died here, no one will suspect her. Then, she will me the Mingyue Mountain Vi. After all, Jun Zixi has been abnormal since she was in Mingyue Mountain Vi. Both Mu Yunhan and Mu Yufeng saw it. Suddenly, a sharp dagger appeared on Ling Qiushui¡¯s hand under her long sleeve and raised it. Several eyes secretly looked at Ling Qiushui¡¯s movements nervously. *Bang!* Suddenly, the door was knocked open. Ling Qiushui¡¯s movements stopped in mid-air and turned her head. She saw Zi Mo walked inside in a hurry. ¡°Yunhan, an assassin was found in Miss Ling¡¯s room, and Miss Ling was gone.¡± Ling Qiushui¡¯s beautiful eyes squinted. She fell into deep thought for a moment, but then put away the dagger in her hand and quickly walked out. Seeing this, Mu Yunhan and Mu Yufeng¡¯s dangling heart fell at ease. When the red figure slowly went away. Mu Yunhan sat paralyzed in a chair. ¡°Zi Mo, your arrival was too timely, you just saved my mother¡¯s life!¡± Chapter 84.4 - Soul eating bell, Ling Qiushui鈥檚 intention (Part 4)

Chapter 84: Soul eating bell, Ling Qiushui¡¯s intention (Part 4)

¡°Li¡¯er asked me to do this.¡± Zi Mo said honestly: ¡°I was also thinking how to save Madame. Suddenly, Li¡¯er secretly said these words to me, and then I ran in here.¡± ¡°Good, good, Ling Qiushui. I treated you kindly, but you to kill me?¡± Jun Zixi¡¯s body trembled in anger. When she remembered the silver-white bug that came out from her body earlier, she wanted to vomit again. ¡°She made a move on you because she wants to me the Mingyue Mountain Vi. After all, when you two went to Mingyue Mountain Vi earlier, she put Xin¡¯er in your carriage. Her purpose is to destroy the rtionship between the two families. It¡¯s not difficult to guess her reason to kill you. ¡± Su Li said seriously whileing in with his short legs. Mu Yunhan, Mu Yufeng, and Zi Mo looked at him in shock. They didn¡¯t think so deeply, but he, a five-year-old child saw it? ¡°Li¡¯er, you are so powerful. Even Grandpa didn¡¯t think so deeply of it, I thank you, two brothers, for your help tonight.¡± Mu Yufeng was so happy that both of his grandchildren were like dragons. ¡°Mu Yufeng, you already knew about that, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jun Zixi asked coldly and then get out of the bed. Her beautiful face looked pale. Was she kept alone in the dark all this time? ¡°I just learned about it the day before yesterday.¡± Mu Yufeng didn¡¯t conceal it. ¡°Since you know the truth, you should have told me earlier! Look what I did to the Mingyue Mountain Vi, ah!¡± Jun Zixi shouted in anger. She called her grandchildren ¡®wild seeds¡¯. Is there such a grandmother like her under the sky? Then, she looked at the two brothers softly. ¡°Children, I¡¯m sorry, Grandma was monopolized by that fox, to the point that I didn¡¯t even realize that you are my grandchildren. Grandma apologized to you, you must forgive Grandma.¡± Jun Zixi¡¯s tone was extremely sincere, and her eyes looked very sincere. A person¡¯s eyes can¡¯t fool people. In the end, she was their grandmother, and so Su Li didn¡¯t have too much resistance in his heart. As soon as Su Qi saw the looked in his brother¡¯s eyes, he knew that his brother no longer cares. ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. Don¡¯t you know the truth now?¡± Su Qi smiled sweetly. His smile looked so cute that Jun Zixi couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss him. ¡°Ouch! Grandma, this baby understands. Your eyes have been clouded thest time you hurt Xin¡¯er, and also this time.¡± Tears silently flow out from Jun Zixi¡¯s eyes. Thinking about that thin and twitching figure of that child, she extremely felt guilty inside her heart. What has she done? ¡°Grandma, rest assured! Xin¡¯er is alright, she¡¯ll get back in 5 days.¡± Su Qi smiled happily. He was worried that when their grandmother learns their real identity she wouldn¡¯t like them. It seems that he was thinking too much. ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine!¡± Jun Zixi still felt guilty. Mu Yunhan and Mu Yufeng smiled at each other. Now everything went clear. ¡°Grandma, our identity still needs to be kept hidden, so please don¡¯t tell other people.¡± Su Qi said with a smile. His voice sounds so smooth like flowing water in her heart. ¡°Alright! Alright! Grandma will listen to our baby.¡± Jun Zixi said although she wasn¡¯t too happy. After looking at Su Li and Su Qi: ¡°Do you two brothers often wear the same clothes? Grandma can¡¯t differentiate you two.¡± ¡°Grandma, just need to look at the expressions on our face, then you¡¯ll be able to recognize us. Brother always has an expressionless face, while I always have colorful expression.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jun Zixi looked at two again. Regardless of what, she would have time to get use with them. ¡°Oh, grandma, you better not go to Ling Qiushui ¡¯s room these past few days, so that she won¡¯t get a chance to kill you. I will do something to Ling Qiushui so that she won¡¯t dare to go out to see people and do something¡± ¡°Alright! Alright! Grandma will listen to you.¡± Jun Zixi let her grandson decide everything. Her grandson is so big and dependable. Naturally, she doesn¡¯t need to worry. As for Ling Qiushui, she better send her away. ¡°Grandma, grandpa, uncle, then my brother and I will go first.¡± ¡°Mmm! Rest assured! The people of Yuncheng won¡¯t stop you.¡± When Mu Yunhan learned that they will go to Lingshui, he didn¡¯t try to stop them. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go.¡± After the two brothers left. Jun Zixi mercilessly scolded Mu Yunhan and Mu Yufeng once again. Mu Yunhan shrank his neck, he still has other business to do. In a sh, his figure disappeared. ¡°Mu Yufeng, your not allowed to enter my room and sleep with me for a month.¡± Jun Zixi turned and went to the bed, then sleep. Mu Yufeng¡¯s face was filled with bitterness. Why did it be his fault? He wanted to tell her, but she didn¡¯t give him a chance! -End of this chapter- Chapter 85.1 - The king of hell is easy to provoke, but hard to deal (Part 1) Chapter 85: The king of hell is easy to provoke, but hard to deal (Part 1) After Ling Qiushui went back, Zi Mo said that the assassin ran away. Seeing Ling Qiushui came back, Zi Mo left again with the guards. This time, Ling Qiushui was even more confused. What was going on? ¡°Hmm!¡± Ling Qiushui suddenly grunted, then she pulled up her sleeve and looked at her arm. There was a little red dot in the ce where she felt the pain just now. Immediately, after she felt the pain, more and more red dots appeared in her body. The speed was very amazing. Ling Qiushui looked at the changes in her body with horror. ¡°Ah!¡± The pain crawled up to her face. Ling Qiushui walked over to the bronze mirror and saw instantly the red dots on her face. *Bang!* The bronze mirror was thrown on the floor by Ling Qiushui. ¡°Feitian Insect, somebody uses Feitian Insect on me, but I¡¯m unaware.¡± Ling Qiushui¡¯s face was filled with anger. And because her face was almost covered with dots, she looked even more terrible. On the roof not far from Ling Qiushui, Su Qi gently shook the soul-eating bell in his hand. At this moment, his small face that like a carved jade, looked so terrible like a cold bloody evil. ¡°Ling Qiushui, who gives you the guts toy a finger on Xin¡¯er. I, Su Qi, will make you pay by my own means.¡± Su Qi¡¯s body trembled while talking to himself. His eyes were full of killing intent. He doesn¡¯t know if Su Xin woke up now or still in pain. Su Qi even had an urge to kill Ling Qiushui. ¡°Qi¡¯er, it¡¯s almost the same. Ling Qiushui is also a master of venomous insects. She will recognize your flying insect soon. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Su Li reminded him, the sky will be bright soon. ¡°Alright! Brother.¡± Su Qi quickly put away the soul-eating bell and quit paying attention to Ling Qiushui. This time, she¡¯ll know that that the king of hell is easy to provoke, but difficult to deal with. The speed of the two brothers was very fast, it didn¡¯t take them a long time to leave the Yun City. Ling Qiushui covered her face with a silk scarf. Her eyes were filled with fatigue, but her lips under the scarf were curving with an evil smile. The person controlling the flying insect must be nearby. Ling Qiushui¡¯s sharp eyes didn¡¯t let go of any corner. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m one stepte.¡± Ling Qiushui was so anxious that she returned to her room with a sullen face. She was about to treat herself but found out that red dots began to pus. ¡°Ah!¡± Ling Qiushui yelled and looked at her face in horror. The flying insect was so poisonous. ¡°No, no, my face, my face ...¡± Ling Qiushui raised her hands to touch her face, but she was horrified. * Early the next morning, in Sanqing Mountain. Su Zimo opened her eyes when a ray of warm sunlight came through the door slit. Thinking about the eventst night, she clearly fell asleep outside, but now she was lying on the bed. She slightly turned her head and saw Su Xin¡¯s tender little face. Su Zimo smiled, Su Xin¡¯s face looked much better than yesterday. And she can feel the warmth from the other party. Su Zimo frowned when she realized something. Suddenly, she turned her head to the other side, then a handsome face appeared in her eyes. Su Zimo quickly touched her body in surprise. Fortunately, she was neatly dressed. When her hanging heart felt ease, Su Zimo looked at Mu Yunxuan¡¯s handsome sleeping face. His sleeping posture looked extremelyzy. His smooth hands like jade were resting on his head. His ck hair was loose but not messy, which added a bit more charm. His eyes that usually looked deep were now closed, but still giving off a strong atmosphere. His beautiful nose and lips have unique charm most of the time. Su Zimo has seen countless beautiful men in the world, but she still couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by his beauty. Mu Yunxuan opened his eyes, and in an instant, his face became so eye-catching. Su Zimo instantly blushed when she was caught on the spot. Her face looked unnatural, and her eyes dodged looking at him as she struggled to get up. ¡°Wife, you¡¯re awake?¡± Mu Yunxuan pulled her up. His hoarse voice has a trace of pampering. Seeing her blushing, Mu Yunxuan found her more attractive when she was shy. ¡°You should wake up when you woke up, right?¡± Su Zimo pushed away Mu Yunxuan¡¯s hand. This man always ate her tofu whenever he had a chance. ¡°Wife, I haven¡¯t slept enough.¡± Mu Yunxuan said in dissatisfaction. ¡°Then, you can continue to sleep.¡± Su Zimo said in a low voice and get up gently across Su Xin. ¡°You stay a little closer next to Xin¡¯er. It¡¯s a bit cold in the mountains, Xiner¡¯s hands and feet are cold. I¡¯ll go and make breakfast for you.¡± Su Zimo looked at her daughter with heartache. If Su Xin can get better like other children, it would be so good! Chapter 85.2 - The king of hell is easy to provoke, but hard to deal (Part 2)

Chapter 85: The king of hell is easy to provoke, but hard to deal (Part 2) Su Zimo sighed in her heart, she really hoped that the ghost doctor can cure Su Xin.

Su Zimo¡¯s expressionpletely fell into Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes. In the future, she would not bear the pain alone. With him apanying her, Su Xin will get better. Mu Yunxuan followed Su Zimo¡¯s words, he slept next to Su Xin. He reached out and tuck the quilt to the two of them. The father and daughter slept together. In Su Zimo¡¯s point of view, it was very warm. After finding a piece of cloth to block the sunlighting through the door¡¯s slit, Su Zimo walked out leisurely. Mu Yunxuan looked at his daughter¡¯s small face carved like jade and slept peacefully. He felt warm inside his heart as he held his daughter¡¯s hand, but her little was a little cold. Mu Yunxuan slightly frowned, he gently pulled his daughter¡¯s hand and wrapped it to his warm big hands. ¡°Xin¡¯er, you will get well soon. No matter what method, dad will make you better.¡± Mu Yunxuan said and softly smiled, then closed his eyes to sleep. * In Yun City, Ling Qiushui sat in front of the bronze mirror the whole night. The red dots on her face disappeared but were reced by yellow pustules. The pus that came out from it has a rotten smell. Seeing that she had lost her former beauty, the hatred in her heart prated up to her bones. After thinking about it the whole night, she thought it was most likely Su Qi. When he gave Jun Zixi a pill, his hand touched her. Now that she thought about it, he touched her hand skillfully. It wasn¡¯t like a coincidence. It should be at that time that Su Qi nted the flying insect on her. Ling Qiushui ridiculed herself, she was a master of venomous insect, but she ended up like this. She was yed by a 5-year-old child, which made her feel so embarrassed. ¡°Su Qi, Su Zimo, I, Ling Qiushui, will not spare you.¡± Ling Qiushui¡¯s eyes were full of bitterness as she covered her face with a white scarf. She gently knocked on the table three times. The next moment, a ck-masked man appeared in the room instantly. ¡°Mdy.¡± ¡°Is it clear now what happenedst night?¡± Her cold voice has a trace of strong killing intent. Her eyes that swept to the masked man kneeling on the ground were very sharp. ¡°Answering back to mdy, it seems to be that they are aware. Four of our people have disappeared. We infer that they should have been killed by them.¡± ¡°Waste, a group of waste, even if you have the power, a mere mortal can kill you?¡± Ling Qiushui roared in anger. Her body also trembled in anger. ¡°Aside from these, is there nothing else?¡± Her cold and vicious voice rang again. The masked man in ck shivered. He anxiously replied: ¡°Answering back to mdy,st night, in Lan Ruoyuan, Mu Yunhan took two children in and went then out soon.¡± What the man in ck left out was, he had kept up with the two children, but in the middle, he suddenly had a stomachache and went to thetrine. After returning, the two children disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s really them.¡± Ling Qiushui gritted her teeth. ¡°Go and send out this order! As long as you encounter the people of Mingyue Mountain Vi, kill them all. Especially the three children, don¡¯t let anyone go.¡± The masked man in ck raised his eyes, he hesitated for a moment, but then didn¡¯t say a thing. He simply nodded his head. Afterward, news that Ling Qiushui was sick spread out. Ling Qiushui didn¡¯t evene out of her room. * In Shuimo Residence, in Mu Yunhan¡¯s inner yard, a burst of pleasantughter could be heard. ¡°Haha! Yunhan, that Ling Qiushui is so miserable! There is pus all over her face, she looked very scary. What do you think Ling Qiushui will do next?¡± Zi Mo, who was dressed in a white robe, looked very handsome and graceful. Mu Yunhan¡¯s red robe looked very bright and his ck eyes were shining like stars. ¡°She is wise. She reached this point, but still dare to live in Yun City. She definitely has follow-up ns. If we don¡¯t need to uproot them, I would have resolved herst night.¡± Mu Yunhan was so annoyed that he mmed the table. ¡°This is the end of the story. Qier¡¯s flying insect has ruined her face, she will be busy treating herself. She won¡¯t scheme for a while. The problem now is the Modu¡¯s appearance. We have to deal with a new group of assassins of Modu. Mu Yunhan leaned his backzily on the chair and looked up at the roof. Chapter 85.3 - The king of hell is easy to provoke, but hard to deal (Part 3)

Chapter 85: The king of hell is easy to provoke, but hard to deal (Part 3)

¡°Haa! I just took a breath, but now I have to find a way to deal with the people of Modu. The people of Modu are determined to kill the Mu Family. Unfortunately, they can¡¯t roam outside for half a month every year. This time, I don¡¯t know what kind of trick they will use. The alchemypetition and sister-inw¡¯s shop opening will be held at the same time, then the country will have a national banquet. In short, there will be an event after another.¡± Mu Yunhan frowned, then suddenly he remembered something. ¡°By the way, there has been no movement in the matter about Jun Lintian. Didn¡¯t sister-inw send the evidence? How many days had passed since then?¡± Mu Yunhan seemed to be talking to himself. ¡°I really want to see this sister-inw soon. I don¡¯t know if Yunxuan can tame this woman, who even dare to move Jun Lintian.¡± Zi Mo said with deep meaning and full of expectation. ¡°Is her temper not so good for you? But whatever she does makes people dumbfounded.¡± Mu Yunhan smiled. In fact, he doesn¡¯t have much interest in Su Zimo before. Because she was lifeless and kept her head hanging down. So when she appeared again, he didn¡¯t recognize her. * In Mingyue Mountain Vi, Su Qi was still sleeping. Su Li doesn¡¯t have the habit of sleepingte. He always gets up at dawn. ¡°Li¡¯er.¡± Su Qingjie came over with an anxious expression. Su Li raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Uncle, did something happened?¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Qing nodded. ¡°A pile of tree bark in the paper factory turned ck and was deliberately damaged. Fortunately, it was found in time, and the finished product and the colored products were not destroyed by them.¡± ¡°The paper factory is heavily guarded. Ordinary people can¡¯t get in at all.¡± Su Li took a few steps and said with a deep voice: ¡°Unless there is an insider in the paper factory.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Su Qingjue clenched his fists. This was all due to his carelessness. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the twentyrge reservoirs are now all contaminated, and what¡¯s more, it¡¯s been four hours since they were contaminated. It seems that this person is very familiar with everything in the paper factory. If I went therest night early, this person¡¯s n will not seed. ¡± Su Li turned his small body to face Su Qingjie. His face looked soft. ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t need to me yourself too much. The enemy was hiding in the dark. There will always be a time that you can¡¯t protect what you want to protect.¡± ¡°Who could this person be?¡± Su Qingjue could not figure it out. Everyone seemed to be loyal. He was extremely attentive to the things in the paper factory. He had never found anomalies, and he had to get up and watch once in the middle of the night. ¡°Right now, our Mingyue Mountain Vi has offended many people. It¡¯s no surprise that someone will secretly make a trip to cause trouble. Uncle, just let someone rece the water in the reservoirs. The finished product is enough for the opening. Uncle Murong will be responsible for taking them away. ¡± ¡°I will move to the paper factory tonight and live there. The opening is just around the corner. We shouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble and ruin your mother¡¯s effort.¡± Su Qingjue secretly decided that this arsonist must be arrested. ¡°No, uncle, let¡¯s go there together tonight and let Little Racoon guard secretly. If that person appears tonight, we will not let him go.¡± Su Li¡¯s eyes turned deep and sharp like a falcon¡¯s eyes ring at the sky. In his heart, he always thought about his mother. Now that his mother was not in the vi, he always misses her. ¡°Uncle, you go and busy yourself first. Don¡¯t tell mother about this. She exhausted herself for Xin¡¯er. Don¡¯t let her get worried on both sides.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Li¡¯er. This uncle will solve this problem. I won¡¯t tell your mother.¡± Su Qingjue nodded his head and left. ¡°Ayah! Young Lord, wait for me, I will go with you.¡± Su Qingjue stopped and looked at He Yunting. He Yunting trotted over and said: ¡°Which bastard ate a leopard¡¯s gall dder and destroyed our hard work? I will go there and check things out one by one. I will make him eat things more than he can chew. If he hasn¡¯t had enough, I will pull out his hair and throw him out with an open stomach.¡± Obviously, He Yunting also knew what happened in the paper factory. Su Li didn¡¯t stop He Yunting. He always believed in his ability. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the shop first and check the delivery. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± ¡°Li¡¯er, you be careful. When I went out this morning, I found some people sneaking outside the vi.¡± He Yunting reminded. People who were not afraid of death kept pointing their guns at them again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle! Doesn¡¯t Tongzi and Shaoyu apany me?¡± Su Li gave them a reassuring look and turned to the dining room. * In the pce, Imperial Consort Yao was in the hall. At a nce, the Orchid Hall¡¯s decoration was against the universe. It looked exquisite and beautiful. People felt like there were in the pce treasury. However, Imperial Consort Yao was kneeling on the carpet. Her body was trembling. In front of her, there was a pile of yellow paper. The Emperor, the Crown Prince, and the Empress also gathered in the hall. Chapter 85.4 - The king of hell is easy to provoke, but hard to deal (Part 4)

Chapter 85: The king of hell is easy to provoke, but hard to deal (Part 4)

¡°Imperial Consort Yao, look at it yourself. These are the letters found in Tianer¡¯s study room. Coupled with the jade pendantst time, he is privatelymunicating with Prime Minister Li. Do you still dare to quibble this time?¡± The Emperor looked deeply at the quivering Imperial Consort Yao. Obviously, he was furious. ¡°I, my emperor, this consort don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Probably, someone wants to frame Tian¡¯er. If Tian¡¯er did this, would he put these letters in his study room? I hope the emperor investigates it. ¡± Imperial Consort Yao¡¯s eyes shed as she anxiously exined. She was still trying to deny it even though the evidence was right in front of her. This happened too suddenly, she hasn¡¯t heard any news. This evidences will never let her turn over. How can Jun Lintian be so confused and left the evidence of his private negotiations with the prime minister? Not only that, but he also left it in his study room, is he ying with her? ¡°You don¡¯t know? Someone wants to frame Tian¡¯er? Hmph!¡± The Emperor looked Imperial Consort Yao coldly and said: ¡°Then, let me tell you, he had no time to put these letters away because he went to the Su Family that night. When I heard he fainted, I was so concerned about him that I went to his pce to see him. I didn¡¯t expect to see these letters in his study room. These letters were written 10 years ago. 10 years ago, topete with favors, you ask your confidant Prime Minister Li to find a way to get the miracle medicine for me to take, but instead, Prime Minister Li put his attention on the Xiao family. Many years ago, the Xiao Family¡¯s ancestors refined medicine for Imperial Consort Wang. However, after taking the medicinal pill, Imperial Consort Wang showed signs of poisoning. When the First Emperor heard of it, he was furious. He threw the Xiao family who made the medicine at that time into the prison. Butter on, the truth was found, Imperial Consort Wang took a different kind of medicine and deliberately frame the Xiao Family. The First Emperor felt guilty, he wanted to give the Xiao family a littlepensation, he asked the Xiao family to be the master alchemist in the pce, but the Xiao Family refused. They didn¡¯t want anything else but the word of the First Emperor not to let their medicine be used in the pce. The First Emperor had no other choice but to agree. 10 years ago, this incident was repeated, you also had the same heart as Imperial Consort Wang. Unfortunately, Prime Minister Li destroyed the Xiao family without getting the miracle medicine. If it weren¡¯t for Li Hu¡¯s ident this time, this matter would stay in the dark forever. Such a practice of disregarding human life made me felt a chill.¡± When the Emperor finished talking, he looked out the window with heartache. Empress Ji Wuer looked at Imperial Consort Yao fiercely. Prime Minister Li was an old fox. He acted like on the crown prince¡¯s side on the bright side but was actually Imperial Consort Yao¡¯s people on the dark side. She didn¡¯t know who came up with this strategy of killing two birds with one stone, but it lifted the hatred in her heart. The Crown Prince stood aside expressionlessly. This was the royal family. Jun Lintian has always been ambitious. He knows it, but he has done something too careless. And this time, he lost so badly. ¡°Emperor, these things are done by this consort. It has nothing to do with Tian¡¯er!¡± Now that the matter hase to this, Imperial Consort Yao knows that even if she use all kind of excuses, the Emperor will not believe her. Now, she just wants her son to keep his position so that she can make aeback. ¡°You did it alone?¡± The Emperor looked at Imperial Consort Yao coldly ¡°Hmph! You treat me like a kid?¡± How could the Emperor amodate a son who wants to seek rebellion? ¡°Someonee.¡± The Emperor roared towards outside. Soon, two eunuchs came in. ¡°Drag Imperial Consort Yao into the cold pce. She is not allowed to see anyone without my permission. No one is allowed to get close to her.¡± ¡°Yes, emperor.¡± After trying hard to plead, Imperial Consort Yao was dragged to the cold pce. At the same time, the Emperor ordered to announce to the world, that the Third Prince, Jun Lintian has the intention to rebel. The evidence was conclusive, and so all his military powers were withdrawn. Prime Minister Li¡¯s family, because of his rtionship with Jun Lintian and because he was the mastermind of killing the Xiao family, they were executed. When Jun Lintian learned all about this, he stayed sleeping. He couldn¡¯t imagine how he ruined himself. * At noon, Su Zimo received a message from Liu Shiyu. Mu Yunxuan was also nearby and saw the expression on Su Zimo¡¯s face. He was somewhat jealous: ¡°Do you still care about him?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Su Zimo thought Mu Yunxuan¡¯s question was inexplicable. ¡°Jun Lintian, do you still care about him?¡± Mu Yunxuan asked again unwillingly. ¡°Mu Yunxuan, can¡¯t you tell the actual situation here? Is that kind of scum man is also worth caring about?¡± Su Zimo once again threw a fit when she thought of the past. Mu Yunxuan was so happy that she no longer cares! Su Zimo ripped off the note and said inside her heart: Su Zimo, I did everything that I can for you. Jun Lintian¡¯s military powers have been taken away from him. He¡¯s not allowed to participate in government affairs now. For ambitious people, once their wings have been broken, they can never turn over. In fact, Mu Yunxuan also received this news from Mu Yunhan, so he already knew all about what happenedst night. ¡°Wife, what are we going to do today?¡± -End of this chapter- Chapter 86.1 - Ling Qiushui鈥檚 Strategy (Part 1)

Chapter 86: Ling Qiushui¡¯s Strategy (Part 1) Mu Yunxuan was in a good mood. Although Jun Lintian was not his rival, he alwayses to see his wife, which make his heart feel tight.

¡°What else is there to do? I need to cook three meals a day, I have to go find wild vegetables, fish, and shrimp myself. But we can¡¯t eat these every day, so let¡¯s go to the mountains today! Let¡¯s see if we can find other ingredients for you and that strange uncle to eat.¡± ¡°The dishes made by wife are delicious, even if I eat the same thing every day, I won¡¯t get tired of it.¡± Mu Yunxuan smiled brightly. For a moment, Su Zimo was dumbfounded. ¡°You got up early and smeared honey on your mouth?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only sweet to my wife.¡± Mu Yunxuan blinked his deep eyes and looked at Su Zimo. In this world, only Su Zimo could make him act like this. ¡°Then I am honored.¡± A strange emotion shed in Su Zimo¡¯s heart, but then she carried a bamboo basket on her back and walked towards the mountain. Mu Yunxuan raised an eyebrow. Although there was no progress, the way they got along was much better than before! ¡°Wife, let¡¯s go together.¡± Mu Yunxuan never thought about it, that he would have such a childish side. Su Zimo turned a deaf ear and felt a little scared inside her heart. When Mu Yunxuan said that he was only sweet to her, her heartbeat fast. Happiness was within her sight, but she didn¡¯t dare to reach out and grab it. She was afraid that after reaching out, that happiness would pierce her chest like a knife. * In Yun City, in Ling Qiushui¡¯s room, a man in ck was kneeling on the floor and respectfully reporting what happened outside. After listening, Ling Qiushui¡¯s eyebrows ttened and a sh of excitement shed in the watery eyes. ¡°I see, you go on!¡± ¡°Yes, mdy.¡± After the man in ck withdrew, Ling Qiushui half leaned her back on the couch. Her beautiful eyes were full of calctions, and suddenly, a glimmer of light shed in her eyes. Right now Su Zimo was not in Mingyue Mountain Vi, nor Mu Yunxuan. The Su family, she must not waste this opportunity. Ling Qiushui got up quickly and disappeared into the room. * In the Third Prince¡¯s Mansion, which was located in Mentingruo City, was now deserted. Not long after, Ling Qiushui found the prison under the Third Prince¡¯s Mansion. Ling Quishui was wearing a red dress and covered her face with a veil of the same color. The big prisons under the Third Prince¡¯s Mansion were now useless. There were no guards at all. The Third Prince lost his status, so who would still want to serve him? Ling Qiushui entered the prison without much effort. Inside, she saw the Su Family staying in the same cell. Ling Qiushui looked at them condescendingly. The three looked at the unknown masked woman who suddenly broke in. ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Ziyun asked coldly. ¡°To save your family.¡± Ling Qiushui propped her head and looked at Su Ziyun with contempt. This stupid woman, who has been designed by someone, doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Will she dare to fight Su Zimo head-on? Looking at their expressions, they should not be aware of what¡¯s happening outside. ¡°Save our family?¡± There was a surprise in the eyes of the three. Especially Su Weichen, there was a glimmer of anticipation shed in his cloudy eyes. He has been fed up in this prison after staying for days. After hearing those words, Su Ziyun had doubts in her heart. She looked at Ling Qiushui fiercely. ¡°Why do you want to save us?¡± She was not stupid enough to believe that this woman would save them without any conditions. ¡°Of course, there is a condition to save you.¡± Sure enough, Su Ziyun guessed right. ¡°What condition?¡± Su Ziyun bit her lip and asked. Her top priority right now is to leave this ghost ce and do whatever she can. ¡°You can leave this question alone right now. Don¡¯t you want to know how you got into this prison?¡± This was the main point, this is what Su Ziyun eager to know. ¡°You know what¡¯s going on?¡± Su Ziyun grabbed the iron bar excitedly. The iron chain on her hands made a hash collision. ¡°Mmm! But I¡¯m afraid that the two elders will be sad when they heard of this.¡± Ling Qiushui looked at Su Weichen and Jie Lengchan. Su Weichen and Jie Lengchan looked at each other, and then looked at Ling Qiushui with doubt. ¡°This youngdy means to say... ...¡± Su Weichen vaguely made a guess. ¡°Master Su, as a father, you are a failure. You even let your daughter put you in prison.¡± A simple sentence, without too much exnation, but let everyone understand what she meant. ¡°It is Su Zimo¡¯s doing, right?¡± Su Ziyun roared all of a sudden. ¡°Su Zimo?¡± Su Weichen was shocked: how could it be her...? Chapter 86.2 - Ling Qiushui鈥檚 Strategy (Part 2)

Chapter 86: Ling Qiushui¡¯s Strategy (Part 2) Jie Lengchan¡¯s face turned cold. She regretted that she didn¡¯t give Su Zimo a bowl of poison that day. If she died, nothing like this would happen.

¡°It seems that you are not too stupid. On the night of the Su Family ident, my people were also in the Su Family¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s just a pity, they were discovered and killed. Su Zimo¡¯s n of killing two birds with one stone was really amazing. A few letters and a jade pendant made the Su Family, the Third Prince, and the Li Family fall into the abyss.¡± ¡°What do you mean? What happened to his highness?¡± A hint of urgency shed in Su Ziyun¡¯s eyes. They were imprisoned here and they could not hear any news. This morning, she noticed that the guards were much less than usual. Is it because the Third Prince had an ident? ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be very affectionate towards him. But before answering your question, I want to know an answer.¡± Ling Qiushui looked at Su Ziyun coldly. She has no intention to save a useless person. ¡°All this is done by Su Zimo. She hated your viciousness and hated you for robbing her fiance. If I rescue you, what are you going to do?¡± After saying those words, Ling Qiushui looked at Su Ziyun deeply, as a sneer appeared on her lips under the veil. ¡°I will kill Su Zimo.¡± Su Ziyun knew that this was the woman¡¯s purpose and the answer she wanted most. She will save them and use her as a gun to kill her Su Zimo. Her life was destroyed by Su Zimo, what else does she need to be afraid of? ¡°I love to hear that.¡± The sneer on her lips under the veil deepened. ¡°Today, the Third Prince lost all his rights and power. The Emperor personally write the imperial edict himself.¡± Her cold voice was full of gloating. ¡°What?¡± Su Ziyun couldn¡¯t believe it. How could the Third Prince who was still high and mighty yesterday fell to such a level? Su Weichen was also shocked. He never thought that Jun Lintian would fall. Although Jun Lintian was proud and arrogant, that¡¯s because he has some influence in the capital. ¡°Yun¡¯er, that person ruined your life. You can rest assured that if you can go out, I will help you kill that hateful person with the help of your grandfather.¡± Jie Lengchan looked at her daughter full of distress. Her daughter could have be the Third Princess that everyone envies. But these were all destroyed by Su Zimo. Even if it cost her life, she will kill Su Zimo. The next moment, Ling Qiushui¡¯s eyes shed: ¡°Someone ising.¡± A jade flute suddenly appeared on Ling Qiushui¡¯s hand. ¡°You take this jade flute, as long as you blow this jade flute, someone wille and take you to see me. The personing should be your rtives. You cane out of this cell.¡± After she finished talking, they saw a red shadow floating, and then the person disappeared. Su Ziyun was shocked. The woman¡¯s cultivation was beyond her imagination. She hid the jade flute in her sleeve and looked quietly out of the cell. Seeing her uncle, Su Ziyun smiled andughed happily. As soon as Jie Lengchan saw her big brother, she was proud and looked at Su Weichen disdainfully. It was like she was saying, that when things went wrong, it was she who takes care and solve the problem of the Su Family. Su Weichen bowed his head in shame, he was born to a humble family. He was able to climb this far and be a Taifu because he married Jie Lengchan. What he wanted about her was not the strength behind her. The three generations of the Jie Family had be the Imperial Tutor of the imperial princes and had always been on top rank. He can be the tutor of a prince because of their influence. Now, their Su Family and Jie Family secretly support the Third Prince. Unexpectedly, the Three Princes fell... ... ¡°Brother.¡± Jie Lengchan looked at her elder brother Jie Yuan excitedly. ¡°Chan¡¯er, you have suffered.¡± Jie Yuan was in his 50¡¯s, he has two pointed mustaches and a pair of small cloud eyes, which looked very gloomy. ¡°Brother, thank you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, youe out!¡± Jie Yuan gestured to his men behind him. His follower quickly opened the prison door. Su Weichen looked at Jie Yuan with a guilty look. ¡°Thank you, brother!¡± Jie Yuan gave him a cold look: ¡°Stupid, you were used by others, but you didn¡¯t even know it. I know you won¡¯t make a move with the third prince, but that thing happened in the Su Family. Because you are the third prince¡¯s tutor, the Emperor only removed your title, and still let you manage the Su Family. This time, you have to be cautious.¡± Jie Yuan looked at his brother-inw with some hateful look in the eyes, who always had a little opinion and raised two white-eyed wolves. Those two eat and lived well in Mingyue Mountain Vi. They didn¡¯t even show any care to their own father and mother who were in prison. Chapter 86.3 - Ling Qiushui鈥檚 Strategy (Part 3)

Chapter 86: Ling Qiushui¡¯s Strategy (Part 3)

¡°Right now we have eaten such a big loss, but we can¡¯t let the emperor find more trouble to his highness. Otherwise, all our efforts will be in vain.¡± ¡°Yes, elder brother. I know what to do!¡± Su Weichen nodded his head several times. He was at this age, but his title as ¡®taifu¡¯ was removed. He had nothing left, even his little fighting spirit was gone. ¡°Yun¡¯er, Chan¡¯er, go back to the Su Family¡¯s Mansion first. I and your dad have something to discuss.¡± Su Ziyun looked at Jie Yuan: ¡°Uncle, his highness, he... ...¡± ¡°Yun¡¯er, I know what you¡¯re thinking. Right now, his highness is in a very bad mood. Most of the things in the mansion have been smashed by him. Yesterday, his future was infinite. But today, he bes a prisoner with no power. Yun¡¯er, you go back first and wait for his highness¡¯s anger to disappear. I will look for an opportunity for you and his highness meet.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Su Ziyun said and paid respect. ¡°Uncle, I also hope you tell the third prince that all this is done by Su Zimo.¡± Su Ziyun¡¯s eyes shed with viciousness: Su Zimo, I, Su Ziyun must let you die without a burial ce. ¡°Su Zimo?¡± Jie Yuan¡¯s eyes were horrified: ¡°Isn¡¯t Su Zimo dead?¡± Then, he pondered for a while: ¡°Even if Su Zimo didn¡¯t die, with her character, can she have the ability to achieve such a degree without being suspected?¡± ¡°Uncle, the former Su Zimo cannot do it, but now Su Zimo is different. The owner of Mingyue Mountain Vi is Su Zimo.¡± Su Ziyun exined with squinted eyes. She couldn¡¯t hide her hatred in the eyes. Suddenly, Jie Yuan felt like he was struck by lightning and stared at Su Ziyun. ¡°Yun¡¯er, have you inquired about this matter well? Aren¡¯t you still clear about Su Zimo¡¯s character?¡± Jie Yuan cannot believe it: The owner of Mingyue Mountain Vi is Su Zimo? ¡°Uncle, I am sure that the owner of Mingyue Mountain Vi is Su Zimo.¡± Su Ziyun said positively. ¡°This is...!¡± Jie Yuan¡¯s brain function very fast. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first, we should think about this matter carefully.¡± Jie Yuan thought about it, he thought maybe he could make good use of it... ... After they left, a shadow also flew away quickly. * In Sanqing Mountain, Su Zimo was picking edible wild vegetables everywhere. Suddenly, a golden butterfly flew to her, whispered something in her ear, and flew away. Su Zimo¡¯s hand digging wild vegetables stopped. She frowned her eyebrow and fell into deep thoughts. She didn¡¯t expect that the Su Family¡¯s things will be settled so fast. Jie Yuan, you finally took a shot! Just wait until you fell to the trap on your own. When the Su family went to jail, she didn¡¯t take action. She believed that Su Weichen and his family will be saved. However, now she has time to breathe. Jun Lintian¡¯s wings have been broken. ¡°Wife, I found some wild fruits.¡± Mu Yunxuan held a handful of unripe green fruits in his hands and smiled with pride while looking at Su Zimo with glimmering eyes. Su Zimo looked at it and frowned. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s excited face immediately became stiff. Could these wild fruits not be eaten? Sure enough, Su Zimo¡¯s cold voice came. ¡°Throw it away, those wild fruits are not ripe yet and can¡¯t be eaten.¡± After getting along for two days, Su Zimo found that Mu Yunxuan was an idiot who could not live in the wild. He really lived a sheltered life. He couldn¡¯t even tell if the fruit was ripe or not. If he went to the countryside, she was sure that he can¡¯t even distinguish the wheat from leeks. ¡°Not ripe? Can¡¯t eat it?¡± Mu Yunxuan pursed his beautiful lips and throw the wild fruits. ¡°Wife, there are flying rabbits on the top of the mountain. Let¡¯s catch some and take it back to eat.¡± ¡°I have seen their traces and are nning to find them.¡± Su Zimo got up and patted the dust on her clothes. This flying rabbit and the rabbit she knows were not of the same species. This flying rabbit has ck head like a bear and a ck body. It was as big as a sheep. People here like to eat it. In fact, she was very attached to such a mountain life. But after a long time, she still felt a bit boring. ¡°Wife, it¡¯s too slow to climb up. I will take you up!¡± Before she could speak, Su Zimo was already in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s arms. Su Zimo gritted her teeth, this man has a high self-willed. Did she agree to let him hug? While she was being cranky, the two of them have reached the top of the mountain. Chapter 86.4 - Ling Qiushui鈥檚 Strategy (Part 4)

Chapter 86: Ling Qiushui¡¯s Strategy (Part 4) Su Zimo was still in her own world. When he saw her like this, Mu Yunxuan said with a yful look in the face: ¡°Wife, we¡¯re here, don¡¯t you want to leave this husband¡¯s arms?¡± ¡°Mu Yunxuan, do you always have to be so narcissistic?¡± Which eyes of him saw that she doesn¡¯t want to leave. He was holding her tightly, so how could she leave?

¡°What is that?¡± Suddenly, Su Zimo saw a pure white thing. Its speed was very amazing. ¡°That¡¯s a snow fox divine mythical beast, it¡¯s only a palm-size and has white fur. It¡¯s a very rare spiritual pet.¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes shed. Su Xin¡¯s face suddenly appeared from his mind. ¡°Catch it back for Xin¡¯er.¡± ¡°Catch it back for Xin¡¯er.¡± The two voices sounded at the same time. Mu Yunxuan deeply smiled the moment they looked at each other. And then, his figure disappeared in an instant. Su Zimo swallowed a mouthful of saliva. How far did his cultivation reach to have this speed? It was simply amazing. Su Zimo put down the bamboo basket in her arm and flew to follow. The top of the mountain was not t. There were scattered rocks and caves everywhere. When Su Zimo passed by, she didn¡¯t see Mu Yunxuan. ¡°Mu Yunxuan...¡± A strong echo responded to her. ¡°Mu Yunxuan.¡± Su Zimo walked along the ground where she could walk. After walking a distance, caves of various sizes appeared in front of her. ¡°With so many caves, it seems that it won¡¯t be easy to catch this snow fox beast.¡± Su Zimo murmured to herself. ¡°Wife, you look down too much to your husband.¡± Su Zimo then saw Mu Yunxuan standing not far from her and looked at her with a smile on his face. He raised the snow fox beast in his hand. The look in his face was very proud as if he greatly achieve something. The snow fox beast struggled in fear because of what he did. It¡¯s pink eyes were full of fright. ¡°Haha!¡± Su Zimo couldn¡¯t help butughed. She felt like Mu Yunxuan was like a child. ¡°Wife, why are youughing so beautiful?¡± When Mu Yunxuan looked at her affectionately, her heart beat fast. His every move could affect her emotion. It seems that she can¡¯t let go of Mu Yunxuan in her whole life. The next moment, Su Zimo¡¯s heart sank. There was no reason to think about this thing. She really was not in the right mind. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Su Zimo said coldly. ¡°Mmm! I also catch a flying rabbit on the way.¡± Mu Yunxuan pointed his finger to a ck thing lying not far away. Su Zimo¡¯s mouth twitched. Is this man still a human? His speed was so fast that she didn¡¯t even see his shadow. * Back at the wooden house, they saw Li Zifu walking around outside the door. Su Zimo frowned, shouldn¡¯t he be treating Su Xin at this time? ¡°Xuan¡¯er, you girl, hurry up, Xin¡¯er woke up.¡± Li Zifu quickly waved to them. ¡°Xin¡¯er woke up?¡± Su Zimo threw the bamboo basket to the ground and ran quickly with excitement. ¡°Xin¡¯er.¡± When she saw her daughter sitting on the bed, her little nose became sour, and tears came out at the corners of her eyes. When Su Xin saw Su Zimoing in, her tears flow out in an instant. ¡°Mother, where have you been? When I woke up, I couldn¡¯t see you. I thought you don¡¯t want me anymore.¡± Su Xin¡¯s small body shivered as she cried badly. For the first time in her life, she woke up in a strange environment and saw a strange old man. ¡°Silly child, why wouldn¡¯t your mother want you?¡± Su Zimo held her daughter in her arms, how could Su Xin have such an idea? ¡°Xin¡¯er, howe mother and father leave you? Xin¡¯er, you look at this.¡± Mu Yunxuan followed and heard his daughter¡¯s words. He brought out the Snow Fox Beast and showed it to Su Xin. When Su Xin saw the wless and white animal that was only as big as a palm, she burst into tears and smiled. ¡°Uncle.......¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er.¡± Mu Yunxuan stopped her quickly and gave his daughter a meaningful look. Su Xin knew what he meant. She looked at her mother, who no longer wears a mask on her face. ¡°Mother, is it alright?¡± Su Xin looked at Su Zimo cautiously, she didn¡¯t want her mother to be sad. Su Zimo red at Mu Yunxuan a little, then nodded her head at Su Xin. She was very guilty about her daughter¡¯s carefulness. ¡°Thank you, mother! It¡¯s very kind of mother!¡± Su Xin smiled sweetly and kissed Su Zimo¡¯s face. Then looked at Mu Yunxuan excitedly. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Mu Yunxuan nodded his head excitedly. Although he was often red by his wife, he didn¡¯t eat this bitter gourd. What he was bitter about was, Su Xin doesn¡¯t call him father. This was more bitter for him than eating goldthread. Today, Su Xin called him dad, which made his heart felt so sweet than honey. ¡°Xin¡¯er, look, dad caught this snow fox for you. This will be with you in the future.¡± Mu Yunxuan showed off and put the snow fox beast in front of Su Xin. -End of this chapter- Chapter 87.1 - Rumors about Snow Fox Divine Beast (Part 1)

Chapter 87: Rumors about Snow Fox Divine Beast (Part 1)

Su Xin was very fond of the Snow Fox Divine Beast at first nce, but after a while, the small face carved with powder and jade was suddenly ckened ¡°Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t you like it?¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at his daughter nervously. ¡°No.¡± Su Xin shook her head, but her eyes were fixed on the snow fox divine beast. Mu Yunxuan couldn¡¯t understand, why didn¡¯t Su Xin shake her head? Su Zimo also found it strange, Su Xin liked the snow fox divine beast, but her expression... ... ¡°You people! I don¡¯t know, Xin¡¯er can¡¯t cultivate, but she¡¯s already in the 1st stage of Chuxuan Period. Even if that is the case, it will be difficult to have a contract with this Snow Spirit Fox Divine Beast!¡± Seeing Su Xin muttering her small mouth, she did not speak. Li Zifu looked worried and simply said it. Su Zimo only felt that her heart had been stabbed deeply by someone. ¡°Xin¡¯er, did you secretly practice spiritual energy?¡± Su Zimo¡¯s tone instantly increased by several points, which failed to conceal her anger. ¡°Wife, you¡¯ll scare Xin¡¯er like this.¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at Su Xin with heartache. It was a good thing that Su Xin can cultivate. As for the other issues, Li Zifu will solve it. As for Su Xin¡¯s ability to have a contract with the snow fox divine beast, he has a solution. ¡°Shut up, what do you know? With Xin¡¯er¡¯s physical condition, she couldn¡¯t gather spiritual energy at all. Once it backfired, Xin¡¯er¡¯s body will be serious damage.¡± He knew Su Xin¡¯s physical condition, but choose to coax her? She was so furious that her heart almost jumps out in anger. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. I overheard your conversation with Grandpa Mo and Grandpa Bai. Grandpa Mo and Grandpa Bai said that I can try to cultivate. If it bes a sess, my condition will gradually improve. I tried cultivating recently and entered the 1st stage of Chuxuan Period, which made me happy. If I am sessful, you don¡¯t have to worry about my illness. Because of my illness, I know you couldn¡¯t sleep well every night. Grandma Mo went out for a long time, but only found 6 silver grass. I don¡¯t know how long she needs to search again, so I want to get better soon. I want mother not to worry about me and just do your business with confidence, so I secretly cultivate.¡± Su Xin cried a lot and looked very pitiful. This was the only way to prevent her mother from getting angry. She already thought about doing this once her mother discovered that she was cultivating. Her mother will be soft-hearted by then and will not punish her. ¡°Xin¡¯er, then have you thought about consequences? Do you want to make me more sad and worried about you?¡± Su Zimo still didn¡¯t have a goodplexion, then suddenly Su Qi¡¯s cunning little face crossed her mind. When Su Qi checked Su Xin¡¯s pulse, it¡¯s impossible not to detect that Su Xin was cultivating. She will clean him up. Su Xin looked at the expression of her and became secretly worried. She seemed dragged her second brother. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry, I won¡¯t dare.¡± Su Xin lowered her eyes, she knew her mother was helpless and angry. But she didn¡¯t want her to worry about her, she wanted to get better soon. ¡°Girl, this has happened. It¡¯s toote to worry about it. Now let¡¯s talk about something else.¡± Li Zifu was curious about one thing, but when the little girl woke up, she looked for her mother, which forced him to ask just now. ¡°Uncle Zifu, please!¡± Su Zimo still has a cold face. ¡°In my opinion, Xin¡¯er needs at least five days to wake up, but she woke up in less than two days. The ice silkworm in her body has been removed, but... ...¡± ¡°But what?¡± Su Zimo¡¯s nerves tightened. ¡°The treatment of the person who cured Xin¡¯er before is quite strange. In my opinion, if there are no superb medical skills, with Xin¡¯er¡¯s physique, there is no way to survive. Can you tell me, who is that person?¡± Su Zimo¡¯s heart sank. For her, as long as it¡¯s not about Su Xin¡¯s disease, everything can be solved. ¡°One of them is my master, the others are Qi¡¯er and Lier¡¯s master.¡± This was the only thing she can share. ¡°Who are Qi¡¯er and Li¡¯er?¡± It seems that he hasn¡¯t heard this from this woman. ¡°Who can it be? Of course, it¡¯s my two sons.¡± Mu Yunxuan said proudly. ¡°Your sons?¡± Li Zifu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You mean, besides Xin¡¯er, you have two sons? Which woman gave birth to those two sons?¡± Su Zimo: ¡°...¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes shed. At this time, can he not speak things that can easily be misunderstood? ¡°That, Xin¡¯er, they are triplets.¡± Su Zimo doesn¡¯t want Li Zifu to further misunderstand things. Chapter 87.2 - Rumors about Snow Fox Divine Beast (Part 2)

Chapter 87: Rumors about Snow Fox Divine Beast (Part 2)

¡°Triplets?¡± Li Zifu stared at Mu Yunxuan in surprise, then looked at him suspiciously. Does he have blessings to have triplets? However, Su Zimo also looked at Mu Yunxuan with suspiciously. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s heart jumped and immediately exined aloud: ¡°Wife, I dare to swear to heaven, that you are my only woman.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask anything, why are you so anxious to exin?¡± Su Zimo frowned, but she was very happy. She was his only woman. ¡°When you go back this time, this old man wille back with you.¡± Li Zifu¡¯s face was full of disbelief. It has only been a month since hest saw Mu Yunxuan, but the world change so much. ¡°Whatever!¡± Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t feel inconvenient at all. Yun City was so big that this old man could live anywhere he wanted. ¡°Xin¡¯er, Dad will help you to make a contract now. In the future, this snow fox will y with you.¡± Mu Yunxuan softly said, while looking at his daughter tenderly. Su Zimo put Su Xin down. She was also very happy for her daughter to have a contractual beast. ¡°Thank you, dad!¡± Su Xin sweetly replied. Looking at the white fur and the pair of pink eyes of the fox, it was really beautiful. Mu Yunxuan took Su Xin¡¯s little hand and gently forced a drop of blood from her soft little finger into the snow fox divine beast¡¯s forehead. Mu Yunxuan slowly infused a beam of white light into the eyebrows of snow fox divine beast. The snow fox divine beast became docile in an instant, and it¡¯s pair of pink eyes looked at Su Xin gently. ¡°Dad, look, it¡¯s looking at me.¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er,e here. It will be yours in the future. It¡¯s still in an early stage of cultivation levels of the spiritual beast. You can practice with it in the future.¡± Su Xin took it happily. The snow fox divine beast happily rubbed itself to Su Xin¡¯s arms. It seemed to like Su Xin very much. ¡°Dad, mother, she likes me very much and keeps rubbing herself to me.¡± Su Xin sweetly smiled, she was very happy that she could have a spiritual beast. But what made her happier was that she can now call his father ¡®daddy¡¯ openly. How can Su Zimo not see what her daughter was thinking? However, letting them recognize Mu Yunxuan, she¡¯s afraid that she will not have a quiet future. On the tombstone of the Mu Family, she was already Mu Yunxuan¡¯s wife. Their ghost marriage was grander than the wedding of the living people, but Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t die. She needs to talk to him. She was afraid that when she took a bath at night, Mu Yunxuan would suddenly appear in her sight. ¡°Mu Yunxuan, let¡¯s talk!¡± Regardless of whether Mu Yunxuan agrees or not, Su Zimo walked outside. ¡°Xin¡¯er, you y with the snow fox divine beast and Grandpa Li first. Dad will go out for a while.¡± Mu Yunxuan pinched his daughter¡¯s cheek, his heart softened a lot. ¡°Dad, you coax your mother more. Mother is very reasonable. Mother eats soft food but refuses hard food. Father, you must speak softly, so that mother will forgive you faster!¡± Deep inside Su Xin¡¯s heart, she hopes that her father and mother can reconcile! After all, she and her brothers liked their father very much and couldn¡¯t bear to separate. ¡°I will listen to Xin¡¯er.¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at Li Zifu and walked out quickly. Su Zimo stood outside the yard. Looking at the charming scenery, her mood eased a lot. ¡°Wife, what do you want to say?¡± Mu Yunxuan knew that after two days of getting along with her, her attitude towards him had changed, which ignited greater hope in his heart. ¡°Mu Yunxuan, let¡¯s open and tell the truth to each other. I, Su Zimo, don¡¯t like telling lies. I know that the three children like you very much, but we don¡¯t have feelings for each other. We also don¡¯t know each other well. As you said, it¡¯s better to give each other a chance... ...¡± ¡°As long as you give me a chance, I believe that you will fall in love with me one day.¡± Mu Yunxuan took Su Zimo¡¯s words excitedly. As long as she gives him a chance, he would try to make him fall in love with her. ¡°Then let¡¯s start with the business matter! This will give us a chance to understand each other very well. If you can win against me in the paper, jewelry, wine, and clothing industry in the capital by the second half of this year, I will give you a big surprise!¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyebrows frowned when he heard of it. What does their rtionship have to do with doing business? ¡°Wife, just leave the matter of money to me! You only need to take care of me and the children in Yun City.¡± Although he was very interested to know Su Zimo¡¯s opinion, he doesn¡¯t want her to appear in the public because of her beauty. Su Zimo turned around and looked at Mu Yunxuan silently. Chapter 87.3 - Rumors about Snow Fox Divine Beast (Part 3)

Chapter 87: Rumors about Snow Fox Divine Beast (Part 3) ¡°Mu Yunxuan, that¡¯s why we can¡¯t walk together. Since ancient times, women have no talent, only virtuous. But I, Su Zimo is different from other women. I have my own dreams...¡±

¡°Wife, this husband understand what you mean, you can do what you want. I just don¡¯t want you toe out and show yourself. But as long as you want to do it, this husband will support you.¡± Mu Yunxuan smiled, his smile was very charming. Su Zimo was a little stunned. Her pair of beautiful eyes stared at him. How could this man be so open like this? ¡°Wife, can I go to Mingyue Mountain Vige to look for you in the future?¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Zimo nodded involuntarily as if possessed. When she recovered herself, Su Zimo was annoyed, demon! She said that she would not support to sail this ship and me the river. But she got confused, this Mu Yunxuan was simply a demon. If this man was ced in Flower Building to work, women will definitely be eaten and wiped off in an instant. ¡°Wife, you look like your going to sell this husband.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Su Zimo froze and asked, ¡°How do you know?¡± Confessing without being pressed? Mu Yunxuan smiled with amazement. His wife can be cute sometimes. Su Zimo suddenly realized the saying, a candle lights others and consumes itself. She was confused by that damn smile, and she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. ¡°Where does my wife intend to sell this husband?¡± Mu Yunxuan was very cooperative but looked at Su Zimo wrongly. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡± I won¡¯t tell you even if I thought about it. Su Zimo didn¡¯t say thest sentence. If she said it, this man¡¯s character will change. The diseasees from the mouth; Disasters alsoes from the mouth. She won¡¯t ask for trouble. ¡°Since Xin¡¯er is awake, let¡¯s go back! The shop of Mingyue Mountain Vi will open soon. I am always worried about it.¡± Especially for Jun Lintian, Jun Lintian also has some people in the capital. He encountered such a thing, but he didn¡¯t say a word, which made her feel strange. She always felt a little uneasy in her heart. ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll go back after tidying up.¡± Although Mu Yunxuan was in Sanqing Mountain, he knows what¡¯s going outside clearly. How could Ling Qiushui just sit and wait? As for Jun Lintian, this time, he was suppressed and can only do things in secret. If he won¡¯t do things like this, it may arouse the emperor¡¯s suspicion. So he arranged his n in utmost secrecy. ¡°Alright!¡± Just as the two were about to turn around, a colorful bird suddenly flew to Mu Yunxuan¡¯s side. Su Zimo looked at it and didn¡¯t know the name of the bird. It looks like a divine beast. It can talk, but she doesn¡¯t know what it¡¯s whispering to Mu Yunxuan¡¯s ear. However, she can see Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyebrows frowned more and more, and looked at her worriedly. Su Zimo¡¯s expression was at ease. As if no other things than soul passing through can worry her. ¡°Wife, news came from Yunhan, he said rumors about you and Murong Shaofeng are circting in the capital.¡± ¡°What about me and Shaofeng?¡± Su Zimo¡¯s calmly answered, but was puzzled. What do those people think, tying her to Murong Shaofeng? Was it Jun Lintian? Jun Lintian was a very cautious person. The Emperor suppressed him on the bright side. But if it was a secret move, the emperor might haven¡¯t found out about it. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Take Xin¡¯er and let¡¯s go back.¡± The look in Su Zimo¡¯s face was very casual, but her tender lips curved with a cunning smile. She, Su Zimo has never been a person who¡¯s afraid of things. If they want to lead a devil to promote good things, then she will offer her ugliness. ¡°Mmm!¡± Mu Yunxuan nodded his head, but he wondered why it was Murong Shaofeng and not him. Looking at Su Zimo¡¯s smile, he suddenly felt like she doesn¡¯t need protection. He was sure that the person who offender her will suffer bad luck. * In Mingyue Mountain Vi, Su Qi slept until the afternoon before getting up. As soon as he found his brother, he saw him frowning, and so his mood fell in an instant. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Look at your face, did something happened again?¡± Su Li looked at him but didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, he asked: ¡°Did you sleep enough?¡± ¡°Mmm! I slept veryfortably.¡± Su Qi looked up at the blue sky. He hadn¡¯t seen his mother for two days. He hopes that their mother would return soon. ¡°There are rumors about mother outside. Today, our people were in the Third Prince¡¯s big prison, saw a woman in red appear. ording to their description, this woman is very simr to Ling Qiushui. This rumor is probably spread by Ling Qiushui or the Su family.¡± Su Li has no intention to hide it. After all, Su Qi will soon know about this matter. When Su Qi heard those words, his eyes widened and suddenly became restless. Chapter 87.4 - Rumors about Snow Fox Divine Beast (Part 4)

Chapter 87: Rumors about Snow Fox Divine Beast (Part 4) Su Li¡¯s lips slightly curved, his brother was naughty, but he was gifted with high intelligence. The things he learned were not only fur, but they wereplex and diverse. He dealt with his enemy with aplete set. The matter that was touched by him will be resolved soon.

¡°Brother, it seems that the lessons given to themst time are not enough. Since they want to y, then I¡¯ll apany them until the end.¡± Su Qi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve slept for so long, I¡¯ll go out for a walk.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Li nodded, he didn¡¯t say anything else. When Su Qi left, he didn¡¯t forget to bring Qing Lian and Qing He. After Su Qi left for a while, Shao Yu and Tian Hen followed. * On the street, ¡°Hey! Have you heard? The owner of Mingyue Mountain Vi is unmarried and has three children. What¡¯s more! She has an affair with the crown prince of Xingyue Country. She can do such a big business by relying on the crown prince of Xingyue Kingdom, Murong Shaofeng.¡± Passerby A was talking loudly with her acquaintances. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? It spread all over the street. It¡¯s hard to think about it! How shameless, do the three children even know this?¡± Passerby B said with a sullen face. ¡°That¡¯s what I am saying, how can a woman have such a great ability? If she wasn¡¯t helped by the Crown Prince of Xingyue Country, would she be able to sit in the position of master of Mingyue Mountain Vi?¡± ¡°Hey! What are you talking about? Who told you these things? Last time, I met a person who wanted to defame Mingyue Master. Someone jealous of Mingyue Master will definitely do this to shine.¡± At first nce, the voice was somewhat like the woman who sold rouge and gouachest time. When Su Qi just arrived on the street, the two women who were closest to him were gossiping. And the other woman who heard their words, constantly ridiculing the two women who said bad things. Su Qi frowned, ¡°How did they get the idea to involve mother with Uncle Murong? Moreover, they also pulled out Uncle Murong¡¯s identity as the crown prince.¡± Su Qi slightly bit his lower lip: They already knew mother¡¯s real identity and Uncle Murong. However, they would rather offend the Crown Prince of Xingyue Country than reveal the truth that mother is Su Zimo? Then, there is a possibility that this person also knows the real identities of the three of them. With these rumors, it can be seen that they only want to dirty their mother¡¯s name. If a rumor spread that their mother was Su Zimo, everyone will remember the ghost marriage. Then, the fact that three of them were descendants of the Mu Family will soon follow. Once the Mingyue Mountain Vi has a rtionship with the Yun City, then who would dare to mess around with them? So who spread this rumor? The woman in red was definitely Ling Qiushui. Ling Qiushui, you¡¯re dead, do you think the flying insect is just an ordinary insect? ¡°Qi¡¯er, this is so ridiculous, how can they say such a thing to master?¡± Qing He red at the two women fiercely, she wished she could tear their mouths. ¡°Aunt Qing He! Not all glittering things are gold. There as so many people in the capital of Haoyue Country. Aunt Qing Lian, you bend down.¡± Qing Lian didn¡¯t hesitate to bend down quickly. Su Qi whispered a few words in Qing Lian¡¯s ear. After Qing Lian heard it, she left in a hurry. ¡°Aunt Qing He, you wait at the gate.¡± Su Qi moved forward his short legs and smiled happily. ¡°Qi¡¯er, what are you going to do? I will go with you!¡± Qing He was a little worried. ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Qi tilted his head and thought for a while. ¡°Aunt Qing He, why don¡¯t you invite some people to the gate of the city and say where there is a good show. I¡¯lle back soon.¡± After Su Qi finished speaking, like a wind, he quickly disappeared into Qing He¡¯s sight. Qing He had no choice but to shout on both sides of the street. ¡°Everyone, go to the city gate! There is a good show at the city gate.¡± Qing He shouted. Many people love to watch a lively show, so they looked at each other. During this period, Su Qi¡¯s small figure ran from the direction of Yun City. * In Murong Shaofeng¡¯s courtyard, Murong Xingchen hurriedly went to Murong Shaofeng¡¯s room. ¡°Imperial Brother, not good, rumors about you and the owner of Mingyue Mountain Vi are spreading everywhere on the street.¡± Murong Xingchen said in a hurry. Even after hearing this, Murong Shaofeng leisurely took a sip of his tea. Seeing this, Murong Xingchen became even more anxious. ¡°Imperial Brother, how can you still sit calmly? Rumors about you outside are all unpleasant. They said that the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi is having an affair with you that¡¯s why she reaches this far. Maybe, her three children are... ...¡± Murong Xingchen looked at his brother with suspicion. ¡°Then, they are really ttering this prince.¡± Murong Shaofeng casually said and didn¡¯t say another word. Do those people want to destroy Su Zimo¡¯s reputation? Murong Shaofeng looked out the window, as a strange emotion shed in his eyes. -End of this chapter- Chapter 88.1 - Ling Qiushui and Su Ziyun (Part 1)

Chapter 88: Ling Qiushui and Su Ziyun (Part 1) ¡°Isn¡¯t it because the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi has unique skills? Imperial Brother, you didn¡¯t help the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi in secret, right?¡±

To tell the truth, Murong Xingchen doesn¡¯t believe that a woman can have such great strength. ¡°Chen¡¯er, are you a person who only believes the hearsay?¡± Murong Shaofeng asked back. ¡°Of course not, rumors stop at wise men.¡± Murong Xingchen quickly retorted. ¡°That¡¯s good, you go out!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Murong Xingchen was dumbfounded. That¡¯s it? Shouldn¡¯t his elder brother exin? For example, what is his rtionship with the master of Mingyue Mountain Vi? And why Mu Yunxuan was so interested in the three children? He stayed in Yun City for a while, he always felt weird. Especially in the past few days, for example, the old madam who has always been in a bad mood suddenly became better. The old madam who has been very good to Ling Qiushui suddenly ignored Ling Qiushui? What exactly was going on? He really wanted to know. ¡°You won¡¯t go yet?¡± Murong Shaofeng frowned. ¡°No, I have nothing to do.¡± Murong Xingchen always felt that his brother was hiding something from him. If he will not say it, he will stay by his side. He doesn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t find out his secret by then. ¡°Then you stay, this prince has something to do outside.¡± When Murong Shaofeng got up, his elegant temperament can be seen at a nce. It happened that Zhu Yan also came in at this time. ¡°Your Highness, Qing He is soliciting people on the street to go to the city gate, saying that there is a good show to see. Many people passing by, which should be rted to the rumors outside the street.¡± Zhu Yan was worried, this rumor came too suddenly. He¡¯s afraid that it will reach Xingyue Country if it won¡¯t be stopped. By that time, Prince Yu will definitely suppress his highness. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡± Murong Shaofeng was not afraid of rumors between him and Su Zimo, he was afraid of her getting hurt. ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± ¡°Imperial Brother, I will go too.¡± Watching a good show? This was Murong Xingchen¡¯s favorite. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Murong Shaofeng took the lead to go out, he also wanted to go out and see what was going on. * The people at Mingyue Mountain Vi have already started to act, so to say, they already know who was behind the scenes. He really wanted to see this person. This person even dared to touch Murong Shaofeng. Su Qi rushed to Yun City, not long after, he saw Su Ziyun and Ling Qiushui whispering in a small alley. Su Qi stopped not far away, he didn¡¯t want to hear what they were saying. So, he quickly took out the Soul Eating Bell and shook it gently. This Soul Eating Bell was given to him by his master. It has many uses, different people have different control effects and can control three people at a time. As long as they are not too far away, the Soul Eating Bell can control each other¡¯s thoughts. Ling Qiushui and Su Ziyun were discussing things, they didn¡¯t even sense the soul-eating bell. Ling Qiushui¡¯s cultivation level can¡¯t be detected by Su Qi, while Su Ziyun¡¯s cultivation level was lower than him. However, this soul-eating bell was very powerful, so to say, even the people with high cultivation levels can be controlled by it. *jingle* The Soul Eating Bell made a pleasant sound. Su Qi¡¯s method of shaking the bell was very peculiar. He shook it three times to the left, three times to the right, and the bell that was held in his hand immediately shook. The Soul Eating Bell¡¯s sound was getting strang. Su Ziyun and Ling Qiushui froze in the same ce. Seeing this, Su Qi¡¯s cunning looking eyes shed. He quickly gave an order. ¡°You two, turn around and go to the city gate, hurry up.¡± Su Ziyun and Ling Qiushui suddenly turned around and hurriedly walked towards the city gate. Su Qi kept following them with a smile. This was Su Qi¡¯s favorite thing to do, doing things his way. If they want to destroy his mother¡¯s reputation, they should have asked for his permission first. * At the city gate, a lot of people had gathered, when the people who came didn¡¯t see any lively show, they felt unhappy. A bigdy shouted at Qing He: ¡°Girl, you said there is a good show here, what is going on! People came here but see nothing! Where is this good show?¡± Qing He was also a little puzzled, what was Su Qi¡¯s doing? ¡°Auntie, wait for a while, it will be here soon.¡± ¡°Qing He.¡± Qing Lian squeezed herself from the crowd and found Qing He. Chapter 88.2 - Ling Qiushui and Su Ziyun (Part 2)

Chapter 88: Ling Qiushui and Su Ziyun (Part 2)

¡°Qing Lian, what did Qi¡¯er ask you to do?¡± Qing Lian looked around. There were too many people, and so she leaned close to Qing He and whispered. ¡°Qi¡¯er asked me to use the power of Mingyue Mountain Vi to spread Su Ziyun¡¯s things, and let me take some people to the city¡¯s gate.¡± Qing Lian looked around and asked: ¡°Qinghe, what about Qi¡¯er?¡± ¡°I am also looking for Qi¡¯er. He didn¡¯t say where he will go. He just let me call people to the city¡¯s gate.¡± Qing He couldn¡¯t figure out the situation, but she still called people toe to the city gate. ¡°Huh! Look, what are those two women doing?¡± Suddenly, someone in the crowd shouted. There was an elevated tform at the gate of the city, which was used by soldiers guarding the gate to stand guard. Ling Qiushui and Su Ziyun appeared above. The two were beautiful and can be said rare beauties, which was the reason they instantly caught people¡¯s attention. Su Qi hid in a ce near to Ling Qiushui and Su Ziyun. While shaking the Soul Eater bell gently again and again. He then gave Ling Qiushui and Su Ziyun an order. ¡°Speak your real thoughts.¡± Ling Qiushui and Su Ziyun rolled their head and looked at each other. Su Ziyun¡¯s will was weak. She couldn¡¯t help but speak first. ¡°Su Zimo, so what if I, Su Ziyun, robbed your fiance? In the end, you die without a grave, and the person who climbed the Third Prince¡¯s bed is no other than me. Today, I, Su Ziyun, is going to destroy your reputation. I let people put you and the prince of Xingyue Country together to ruin your reputation. I will destroy your name!¡± Su Ziyun said vividly, the smile on her face made people look disgusted. ¡°Haha! Did you hear what Su Ziyun said? You people must spread the rtionship between the Master of Mingyue Mountain Vi and the crown prince of Xingyue Country, Murong Shaofeng. In this way, the Mingyue Master will be ruin. That woman dares to rob my husband. I, Ling Qiushui, must destroy her. You people go and spread rumors!¡± After she finished saying those words, Ling Qiushui ripped off the veil covering her face. In an instant, a face full of pustules was exposed. *Vomit* The close people looked at Ling Qiushui¡¯s and kept gagging. ¡°Oh! Early this morning, there were suddenly rumors about the Mingyue Master and the prince of Xingyue Country on the street. It turned out that you, an ugly woman, secretly framed them. Don¡¯t you know how important a woman¡¯s reputation is!¡± A woman scolded loudly in the crowd. Ling Qiushui¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°You yellow-faced woman, you dare to call the future holydy of Yun City an ugly woman! Do you want to die? I, Ling Qiushui, from the Qing City of Qing Country, which among you, peasants canpare with my alluring beauty.¡± Ling Qiushui was so angry that she scolded the woman, who defended Su Zimo. At this moment, they don¡¯t want to control their thoughts at all. They just want to say what was hidden in their hearts. ¡°Oh! You jealous woman¡¯s disgusting face can also be called alluring beauty? Can you be more shameless?¡± ¡°Right! I heard that this, Ling Qiushui is the chosen daughter-inw by the Madam of Yun City. But a woman with a bad heart can be the holydy of Yun City? If that is the case, then doesn¡¯t it mean all the women in the Yun City can also be the holy lord¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Haha...!¡± The people fell into a bigmotion. More and more people watched a good show. ¡°You, you dare say that I...¡± ¡°Ah! Wait, I¡¯m not finished yet. Let me finish first.¡± Su Ziyun interrupted Ling Qiushui¡¯s words and smiled at everyone. ¡°Haha! I¡¯ll tell you people a piece of good news. The first madam of Su Family was poisoned by my mother. My mother then took her position as the main wife. And I, I also took the position of the legitimate daughter. I am now the firstdy of Su Family. If you people don¡¯t spread the rumors about Su Zimo and Murong Shaofeng, I¡¯ll catch you all.¡± Su Ziyun roared viciously and pointedly at the people below. ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Qi shook his head, these two women hated their mother so much! Since they hate her so much, he¡¯ll let them perform more for a while! ¡°Yo! Even after poisoning someone else¡¯s mother, you still dare toe out of the street and scold people. It seems that your Su Family doesn¡¯t put the emperor in your eyes. If you really have the ability, why don¡¯t youe down here and catch us?¡± A man shouted vigorously. ¡°Humph! Do you think she will dare? The Su Family has long been destroyed. Poisonous women like them, who used tricks to harm people, shouldn¡¯t continue living in this world.¡± Chapter 88.3 - Ling Qiushui and Su Ziyun (Part 3)

Chapter 88: Ling Qiushui and Su Ziyun (Part 3)

¡°Yes! The three brothers and sisters of the Su family are miserable. Their mother was killed by the concubine. Su Zimo¡¯s fiancee was robbed by her younger sister and was pushed to death. Recently, Su Zinian was forced to marry. The two brothers and sisters were forced to flee to Mingyue Mountain Vi. Thanks to Mingyue Mountain Vi, they have a ce to live. Their family of four is pitiful.¡± ¡°Yes! These two women must be crazy about men. They dare to talk so tantly on the street. At first nce, they are just women who are only interested in tricky moves.¡± ¡°Who said no? Su Taifu has already been dismissed from his position. Su Ziyun must have been stimted and go crazy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. And look at that Ling Qiushui, her face is covered with disgusting pustules, she must have also gone crazy. No need to mention the Lord of Yun City, even ordinary men will not dare to marry her... ...¡± ¡°With all due respect, it¡¯s really unbearable to look at her face. I dare to say this, regardless of who she is. I¡¯m not afraid to break my tongue... ...¡± People¡¯sints about Su Ziyun and Ling Qiushui came one after another. While Ling Qiushui and Su Ziyun were arguing loudly to those people who insulted them. Qing He and Qing Lian finally understood what Su Qi¡¯s meant. The two looked at each other. These two women dare to annoy Su Qi, they will regret itter. ¡°Qing Lian, these two women are like birds with the same feather. They deserve it. Today, they report their ugliness in the public and bad intention to Master. These two destroy their chance to live in Haoyue Country.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Qing Lian nodded but was worried about Su Qi. At the back of the crowd, a man and a woman were riding horses. They were watching and listening to people¡¯sments. The woman in a red dress has delicate facial features, which can also be described as beautiful features. The man in a white robe, next to her, also has an extraordinary appearance, handsome face, and dazzling sharp eyes. At first nce, he looked ruthless. ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t expect that after we went out for 2 months, once we came back, we will witness such an interesting event in the capital.¡± They were Ji Yaotian¡¯s son and daughter, Ji Rui, and Ji Yu. Ji Rui looked at Su Ziyun with amusement and gloating look on her face. After 2 months of absence, that woman has gone mad? Why is that? Doesn¡¯t she always act all high and mighty? ¡°Don¡¯t you feel strange, Rui¡¯er? Although their expressions are natural, it can be seen that they are under control.¡± Ji Yu frowned his eyebrows, he felt strange inside his heart. What could be the method this person using to control people with this cultivation level? They don¡¯t look like someone controlled by Forgotten Soul Pill. If they were being controlled by a Forgotten Soul Pill, he can see it at a nce. ¡°Whether they are under control or not, I only know that this nasty Su Ziyun is done for. In the past, she relied on her identity as the future Third Princess. Whenever I saw her, she was so proud of herself. I didn¡¯t expect that this will be her ending.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to care about this matter. Let¡¯s go back and see Hong¡¯er.¡± Although Ji Yu was interested in the affairs of Mingyue Mountain Vi, this was not the right time. He has to find another opportunity. ¡°Brother, I will go to Mingyue Mountain Vi tomorrow. They dare to hurt Hong¡¯er. I will make them suffer.¡± Ji Rui¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent and her lips curved with a cold smile. Her beautiful face twisted and ruined her beauty. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. The Emperor testified about this matter. Let¡¯s go back and think of another way.¡± Ji Yu¡¯s whole body exuded a cold and indifferent atmosphere. ¡°Go... ....¡± Ji Rui gloated at Su Ziyun, then sneered before leaving. * On the contrary, Murong Xingchen was a little dumbfounded. Is this still the gentle Ling Qiushui? The Ling Qiushui, who he met 2 days ago, was a world apart. What she looks right now was abination of a poisonous and shrew woman. ¡°Imperial Brother, what is going on? That was not the Ling Qiushui I¡¯ve seen 2 days ago. Her face was not covered with disgusting pustules. And that Su Ziyun, not only she sold herself but also her mother, isn¡¯t that ridiculous? She just came out of prison, but she couldn¡¯t wait to go back? Besides, how could these women be sowless and expose their dirt in the street?¡± Murong Xingchen couldn¡¯t believe what was happening while staring at the people quarreling from afar. The spies hiding in the capital also rushed back to report this news. Murong Shaofeng didn¡¯t speak, but his eyes looked for Su Qi in all the corners. After looking around, Murong Shaofeng frowned. Su Qi hid so well that he couldn¡¯t even see him. The Soul Eating Bell was in Su Qi¡¯s hand. If he was not angry, he wouldn¡¯t use it decisively. Chapter 88.4 - Ling Qiushui and Su Ziyun (Part 4)

Chapter 88: Ling Qiushui and Su Ziyun (Part 4)

Murong Shaofeng continued looking around, then suddenly, four figures instantly caught his sight. Murong Shaofeng¡¯s eyes instantly filled with pain. These four people were no other than Su Zimo, Mu Yunxuan, Su Xin, and Li Zifu. Mu Yunxuan was carrying Su Xin, while the other three stood together. They looked like a family. Such a warm scene, but deeply hurt his heart. They looked good together. Murong Shaofeng tried to cover the pain he felt in his heart, and once again, looked at Su Zimo with his tender eyes. In just one month, she no longer stands by his side? ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After Murong Shaofeng said those words, he walked away with an ugly face. His soft face lost its lustrous image. Zhu Yan pursed his lips and quickly followed. ¡°Imperial Brother, why your face doesn¡¯t look so good? Are you alright?¡± Murong Xingchen followed and asked anxiously. This time he felt even stranger. What did his imperial brother see just now that he suddenly lost his soul? ¡°It¡¯s okay. Maybe I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night!¡± Murong Shaofeng used his profound energy, and then quickly disappear into Murong Xingchen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ah! Imperial Brother... ...¡± ¡°My lord, let his highness be in peace!¡± Zhu Yan stopped Murong Xingchen quickly. Although he didn¡¯t know what his Highness saw, he knew that the person who can make His Highness lose his soul was only Su Zimo. Murong Xingchen frowned and nned to figure out everything as soon as possible. Zhu Yan will not tell him the truth. It seems that he can only rely on himself. * ¡°You people, aren¡¯t you still going and ruin Su Zimo¡¯s reputation? If you don¡¯t go, I will kill you!¡± Su Ziyunpletely lost her image at this time. Her hair was scattered, her clothes were messy, and her face was twisted. Ling Qiushui¡¯s face covered with pustules, coupled with scattered hair. People could no longer see her previous beautiful image. When people heard those words, they get angrier. Some people who lost their patience smashed the things in their hands towards Ling Qiushui and Su Ziyun. ¡°I have seen shameless people, but I have never seen such shameless humans. Kill them.¡± ¡°Yes, they tantly harm people, so shameless.¡± *boom!* ¡°Ah!¡± A potato hit Su Ziyun¡¯s head. Su Ziyun shouted and covered her head. *Bang!* An egg hit Ling Qiushui¡¯s forehead. In an instant, not only Ling Qiushui looked so ugly, but also disgusting. ¡°Ah!¡± Ling Qiushui wiped his face indiscriminately. Then shouted: ¡°I will kill you, I will kill you...¡± ¡°Go, take them both back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Officer.¡± Four guards with swords quickly walked to the tform. Probably after receiving the report from the officers and soldiers guarding the city gate. Master Ke, from the Criminal Department, rushed to the scene. When people saw this scene, they stopped throwing things and just concentrate on watching the show. In this event, Su Qi stopped shaking the soul-eating bell and quietly got off the roof. While no one was paying attention, he suddenly appeared beside Qing He and Qing Lian. ¡°Qi¡¯er, where have you been? You made us so worried.¡± Qing Lian was so excited when she saw Su Qi that she picked up his little body. ¡°Aunt Qing Lian, Aunt Qing He, we can go back now.¡± Su Qi¡¯s cunning eyes then swept towards Su Ziyun and Ling Qiushui. He was very satisfied with the results. *Bang!* Suddenly, the people saw the guard who went to catch the two, was kicked off to the tform by Ling Qiushui. Everyone gasped for breath, this woman must be crazy. She even dared to kick the guard of the Criminal Department. Su Ziyun¡¯s cultivation base was low. When she was caught by the guard, she could not break free. However, she kept insulting the guards. Seeing this scene, Master Ke suddenly had a serious look in his face. ¡°Go, this woman has a very high cultivation level. Pay more attention.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The eight guards behind him epted the order. They went together to the high tform. ¡°Look! This woman is so powerful that so many people can¡¯t stop her.¡± The people underground began to make noise again. However, Su Qi was so happy that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. The bigger the trouble they cause, the faster these two women will die. This time, he punished them to let them know that he, Su Qi was not someone they should offend. But it¡¯s better if they will die! They kept causing trouble to his parents. Looking at the look of Ling Qiushui and Su Ziyun¡¯s appearance, Su Zimo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Mu Yunxuan, your future wife¡¯s image is ruined. You don¡¯t n to help them?¡± Su Zimo joked even though she knew that it was her son¡¯s doing. But what about it? Ling Qiushui indeed had the title of the future holydy of Yun City. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyebrows frowned, was this woman jealous again? Mu Yunxuan thought that it was the case. In his point of view, his wife was jealous. ¡°Wife, why not kill them for your husband?¡± Li Zifu rolled his eyes. Mu Yunxuanpletely changed in front of this woman. He turned into a boneless person. Is the charm of this woman so great? ¡°Don¡¯t talk so nicely. It¡¯s still better to kill them for myself than killing them for you.¡± Su Zimo didn¡¯t appreciate his humor, she wanted to take Su Xin back to the vi. Chapter 89.1 - Encountering ambush (Part 1) Chapter 89: Encountering ambush (Part 1) Mu Yunxuan stepped aside and looked at Su Zimo with a smile. Does this woman want to break the bridge after crossing the river so quickly? She promised herself, he won¡¯t let her forget it so soon! Su Zimo frowned at Mu Yunxuan. This matter was rted to his family, but he also wanted to follow her to Mingyue Mountain Vi. That¡¯s impossible! ¡°Mother, father, look, it¡¯s the second brother and Aunt Qing Lian.¡± Su Xin saw her second brother being carried by Qing Lian. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Zimo looked at his son with eyes full of anger. Su Qi dared to use the soul-eating bell at will. ¡°Qi¡¯er.¡± Su Zimo shouted angrily. Su Qi didn¡¯t answer, he thought he heard it wrong. But he looked around and saw his mother, father, and sister. ¡°Mother, Father.¡± Qing Lian and Qing He also quickly turned around. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Zimo nodded. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Su Zimo squinted her eyes at her son. When Su Qi saw the look in her mother¡¯s face, he secret murmured inside his heart. Not good, his mother knew that he used the soul-eating bell. Su Qi spit out her tongue and showed an apologizing face! ¡°Mother, I, Aunt Qing He, and Aunt Qing Lian are visiting the market¡± Su Zimo¡¯s beautiful eyes shed and opened her red lips. ¡°After going back, you face the wall for 3 days, and you¡¯re not allowed to eat meat within a month.¡± When Su Qi heard those words, the smile on his face got stiff. He kicked his short leg and came down to Qing Lian. Then ran to Mu Yunxuan¡¯s side. ¡°Father, save me, I don¡¯t think I can survive without eating meat!¡± Su Qi pleaded softly. Mu Yunxuan looked at his son with confusion, but it seems he made a mistake. Su Xin leaned into Mu Yunxuan¡¯s ear and whispered: ¡°Father, second brother controlled the heart of those two women with a soul-eating bell, so mother was angry. The soul-eating bell can¡¯t be used casually.¡± ¡°Wife, Qi¡¯er...¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Su Zimo ignored Mu Yunxuan and quickly interrupted his words, then red at Su Qi. ¡°I will count to three. If you don¡¯te, you will follow your father in the future.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s face became more and more ugly. ¡°One.......¡± Su Zimo squinted in her eyes, as she felt her heart was somewhat hanging. If her son will note, she will be angry. Thinking about continuing to count, she suddenly saw Ling Qiushui and Su Ziyun being taken away by Master Ke. Su Zimo didn¡¯t care, the life and death of these two women had nothing to do with her. ¡°two.......¡± Su Zimo closed her eyes. She was about to say three, but suddenly: ¡°Mother, I am willing to face the wall for 3 days, but I can¡¯t ept not eating meat for a month. I also want to live with mother.¡± Su Qi moved his small feet and went to Su Zimo¡¯s side. He held his mother¡¯s hand and looked up with a smile. He doesn¡¯t want to be separated from his mother. He just hadn¡¯t seen his mother for 2 days, but he wanted to cry in sadness. Distressed, Su Zimo picked up her son. When she heard his words, her hanging heart felt at ease. Su Qi still cared about her. After all, Su Zimo still felt insecure in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to punish her son away, but he cannot use the soul-eating bell casually. Without giving punishment, her son wouldn¡¯t remember to be careful forever. ¡°Qing Lian, go and carry Xin¡¯er. Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Qing Lian walked over and said: ¡°Holy Lord, please give Xin¡¯er to me!¡± ¡°No need.¡± Mu Yunxuan gave Qing Lian a cold look. ¡°This lord will take her back.¡± Mu Yunxuan couldn¡¯t refute, but he held Su Xin and walked towards Mingyue Mountain Vi. Regardless of the contradiction between Mu Yunxuan and Su Zimo, Li Zifu only has an interest in the three siblings. Without thinking too much, he decided to live in Mingyue Mountain Vi. Su Zimo didn¡¯t stop him either. With Mu Yunxuan¡¯s strength, she couldn¡¯t stop him anyway. * In the Su Family Mansion, Jie Lengchan was taking care of Su Fangxu, who fell ill in the prison. The Li Family was executed. Their family was able to escape with the help of Jie Yuan. Suddenly, she saw a servant hurriedlying in. The servant told Jie Lengchan what happened at the gate. After listening to it, Jie Lengchan felt her blood rushing through her whole body. She never imagined that her daughter was so stupid. She exposed her deed. It seems she wanted her to die! * Su Zimo and several other people walked silently towards the Mingyue Mountain Vi. However, right after passing by the lively market, Mu Yunxuan felt fluctuations of spiritual energy in the surroundings. Su Zimo also felt it, so held Su Qi¡¯s handholding Su Qi in one hand, as the Ice and Snow were ready to be released on her other hand, under her sleeve. In an instant, 10 ck assassins surrounded them. Without saying a word, the sword in the two ck men¡¯s hands fly towards Su Zimo. Chapter 89.2 - Encountering ambush (Part 2)

Chapter 89: Encountering ambush (Part 2)

Su Zimo¡¯s lips curved into a cunning smile and her eyes turned cold. She was full of evil charm. Her eyes looked very charming and eye-catching when she slightly moved. Before the assassin could react, the Ice and Snow wrapped around the assassin¡¯s neck and blood spilled as she gently pulled it. However, the Ice and Snow didn¡¯t have any trace of blood. The other assassin avoided her attack and jumped sideways, but still got caught, while other five assassins attack her. Su Zimo¡¯s face was fearless and her eyes were burning with anger. She was about to shoot, but suddenly, Mu Yunxuan appeared in front of her. His long arms stretched out, as a strong white light shed. The five assassins fell into the ground in an instant. Su Zimo¡¯s exquisite lips twitched, but this saved her a lot of energy. Su Qi and Su Xin didn¡¯t get scared of such a scene. The dead were not terrible. In their point of view, those who kill and do things against heaven deserve it. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± Su Xin¡¯s beautiful round eyes brightly shimmer as she admired her father. Mu Yunxuan was in a good mood when his cute daughter looked at him with such adoring eyes! He opened his lips and said: ¡°If Xin¡¯er wants to be as powerful as father, then you must follow father to practice profound energy.¡± ¡°Mmm! Dad, I must be as powerful as you, and kill all the bad guys.¡± Su Xin softly said. She was very happy right now. The remaining assassins looked at Mu Yunxuan in horror. They had never seen such a strong man. ¡°Mother, Qi¡¯er also wants to beat the bad guys.¡± Su Qi looked at Su Zimo, her long and beautiful eyshes gently moved. Her beautiful appearance makes people wanted to kiss her. ¡°How many can you deal with?¡± Su Zimo will not let go of the opportunity to let her son exercise. ¡°Two in the shortest time.¡± Su Qi was overjoyed to learn that his mother agreed. ¡°Go!¡± Su Zimo said to Su Qi. When Mu Yunxuan heard his son¡¯s words, he looked back at him. ¡°Qi¡¯er, go!¡± With him here, how could his son be hurt even by half point? ¡°Dad, watch me.¡± Su Qi slyly smiled, then suddenly a fist-size bow appeared on his left hand, and two arrows in his right hand. He shot straight at the two assassins opposite him. But how could these two assassins put a 5-year-old child in their eyes? Looking at the arrow in Su Qi¡¯s hand, the two smiled contemptuously, but before they could put away the smile on their face, they fell to the ground. Thest assassin looked at Su Qi in horror, he put his guard up and stepped back bit by bit. ¡°Uncle, since you came here, please stay and apany your brothers! If you stay in this world, you will only continue to kill. For people like you, who have human¡¯s face, but has a beast¡¯s heart, I, Qi¡¯er is willing to give you a ride in hell.¡± The assassin didn¡¯t listen to Su Qi¡¯s words, he turned around to escape. Su Qi¡¯s big eyes became gloomy, he stretched his arm and aim the arrow in his hand to the assassin, then shoot without any warning. With a bang, thest assassin fell heavily on the ground and died. The masked man in ck, hiding in the dark, watched all these scenes in horror and flew away quietly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Zimo passed by several corpses with fierce and sharp eyes. She didn¡¯t expect to be ambushed as soon as she entered the capital. Who wants to kill her? She believed she will know it soon. Li Zifu stared at the bow and arrow in Su Qi¡¯s hands and quickly walked to Su Qi¡¯s side. ¡°Little boy, can you tell this old man, who gave you this bow?¡± Li Zifu was very curious about this. If he was not mistaken, this was Daye Divine Bow, a spiritual divine bow. The person who owns it should have died long ago. Su Qi put away the bow and arrow, then looked at Li Zifu! ¡°Grandpa, have you seen it? Why do you want to know.¡± Su Qi blinked his eyes wide. Doesn¡¯t this old grandpa know that curiosity can kill the cat? ¡°Is it really Daye Divine Bow?¡± Li Zifu got even more curious. How did this little fellow get this Daye Divine Bow? Although Mu Yunxuan felt strange inside his heart, he was happy. His son had many treasures that can defend himself, so he felt relieved. ¡°It is indeed called Daye Divine Bow.¡± Su Qi answered very obscurely. When other people recognized it, Su Qi was not surprised. ¡°What is your rtionship with its owner?¡± Curious, too curious. Under the constant drive of curiosity, Li Zifu kept asking Su Qi various questions. But Su Qi didn¡¯t answer his questions directly, instead, he followed his questions. Li Zifu felt ufortable, his heart was itching to know the answers. How could Mu Yunxuan have such a cunning son? He couldn¡¯t believe it, he couldn¡¯t even handle a 5-year-old child. -End of this chapter- Chapter 90.1 - Farting (Part 1) Chapter 90: Farting (Part 1) All the way to the gate of Mingyue Mountain Vi, Li Zifu only knew one thing, that is, it¡¯s the Daye Divine Bow. While the rest, Li Zifu didn¡¯t learn about it at all. Li Zifu looked at the little boy in front of him and gritted his teeth. He suddenly remembered a sentence. Old birds are not to be caught with chaff. This little boy was a veteran with experience and hard to cheat. Su Zimo did not care about them, causing a scene. She was quite relieved about her son¡¯s cautiousness. After all, Su Qi didn¡¯t casually talk about his master¡¯s affairs to others. At the moment, Su Qi¡¯s heart was not on these issues at all. He was in deep thought. His mother seems still didn¡¯t like their father very much. It seems getting along these two days has no effect at all. If he ran to his mother and asked her to forgive their father, would she pack and throw him to the bottom of the cliff to find Grandpa Mo? Ok! He doesn¡¯t want to go back! Only his master and Grandpa Mo were there. He likes to stay in lively ces more. It seems that he can only leave everything to his father, he can¡¯t help him. ¡°Momo, you¡¯re back.¡± A soft watery like voice sounded, which was very pleasant to hear. Su Zimo looked up. ¡°Shaofeng, you¡¯re here.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s lips under the mask curved into a smile. Mu Yunxuan found it dazzling. However, she smiled so happily in front of Murong Shaofeng, while she treated him like an enemy. Fortunately in Sanqing Mountain, she asionally smiled at him. But once they came out of Sanqing Mountain, she changed back to her old self, making him realized the fickleness of women for the first time. ¡°Uncle Murong.¡± ¡°Uncle Murong.¡± Su Xin and Su Qi shouted cheerfully. ¡°Well! Zhu Yan said that he saw you at the gate of the city, so I came over and have a look.¡± Murong Shaofeng lowered his eyes, covering his emotions. Looking up at Su Xin in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s arms, he felt sad inside his heart. He simply nodded his head at Mu Yunxuan, saying hello. ¡°Xin¡¯er, you¡¯re feeling better now?¡± His voice sounds very soft, just like the spring breeze blowing, shining like water flowing. His white robe looked exquisite and simple, which fit his tall and straight back. Qing Lian and Qing He couldn¡¯t help but blush when they saw him. This Young Master Murong was truly fascinating. ¡°Uncle Murong, Grandpa Li help me to cure my disease. I will be fine for the time being, so Uncle Murong shouldn¡¯t worry.¡± Su Xin smiled brightly. Seeing the look in her face, it can be seen that she liked Murong Shaofeng very much. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Murong Shaofeng smiled, as long as all the three children were good, Su Zimo could feel at ease. He originally wanted to go back to his ce, but he couldn¡¯t let them go. He walked involuntarily in the direction of Mingyue Mountain Vi. After all, the people in the rumor was him and her. He wanted toe and say sorry to her. He concealed his identity. He wanted to exin it to her personally. ¡°Go, let¡¯s go in and speak!¡± Su Zimo smiled shallowly. She knew that Murong Shaofeng was worried about them. But for today¡¯s rumors, she didn¡¯t really care about it. ¡°Good!¡± Murong Shaofeng nodded and smiled brilliantly. She still hadn¡¯t changed. The rumors outside had no effect on her. Mu Yunxuan felt like an outsider and could butt in. As soon as they entered the vi, Su Zimo looked at Su Qi with frowned eyebrows. She said with a cold tone: ¡°Didn¡¯t I punished you? You¡¯re not allowed to eat meat for a month and you will stand facing the wall for 3 days. Aren¡¯t you going there yet?¡± Su Qi was stunned. How could her mother still remember this matter? ¡°No, mother, if you don¡¯t let me eat meat, you are killing me! I will fall asleep while facing the wall. If I get sick, you will be sad. Let me go this time! I will never dare to do it again.¡± Su Qi¡¯s started weeping. For someone like him who loves to eat meat, stopping him from eating meat was more painful than cutting his flesh. ¡°Shut up, a 5-year-old kid, only do messy things all day long! What do you think of this oldte fate? Go and stand there.¡± Su Zimo red at her son. She wanted to snap her finger to his forehead, but she was afraid to hurt him. She could only hold back herself. Looking at his mother¡¯s disobedience, Su Qi looked at her with teary eyes: ¡°Mother, do you really want to abuse your son? I¡¯ll get hungry if I don¡¯t eat meat. I will have no strength if I am hungry. Didn¡¯t you say to eat more meat before for us to grow taller? If I don¡¯t grow taller, I will... ...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Su Zimo roared in anger. This kid always protests every time he will punish. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t punish me. I taught the bad guys a lesson.¡± Chapter 90.2 - Farting (Part 2)

Chapter 90: Farting (Part 2)

Su Qi looked at his mother with pleading eyes. He thought killing him directly was better than stopping from eating meat. And also, he was a man with a fire on his butt. He couldn¡¯t stay in one ce even for a cup of tea. Facing the wall for 3 days was simply impossible. ¡°It¡¯s useless to say more. Go there soon.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s voice increased by several points. This time she was determined to punish her son. There were many ways to achieve his goal. Su Qi¡¯s single-mindedness made her very worried. ying around with Su Ziyun was alright, but Ling Qiushui was a big no. She has a much higher cultivation level than him. Su Qi got the upper hand this time, but what should he do if he failed? She wanted her son to understand this and think twice. Mu Yunxuan tried to help his son a few times but was stopped by his daughter. His daughter secretly told him that the more he stopped, the more her brother would be punished. Mu Yunxuan could only look at his son¡¯s pitiful face with heartache. He couldn¡¯t help at all. Murong Shaofeng didn¡¯t speak. Obviously, this was not the first time he has seen Su Qi being punished. ¡°Hmph! Mother, are you trying to kill me? There is a reason for everything. Is it wrong to teach those bad guys a lesson?¡± Su Qi murmured in a low voice. ¡°You¡¯re not going yet, what are you still muttering about?¡± Su Zimo roared. When Su Qi noticed someone with murdering eyes, he quickly shut his mouth and covered it with his small hands. Then, he looked at Su Zimo sadly. No one expects that they would hear a ¡®farting¡¯ sound the next moment. Everyone looked at Su Qi strangely, and then the corners of their mouth curved into an uneven line. Su Qi blushed in shame, but suddenly, he had an idea: ¡°Haha! Mother, I¡¯m telling you, if you fart, you¡¯ll not suffocate your heart. If you don¡¯t fart, you have to exercise. Look at me, I fart. The fart sound made you happy! Mother, I am going now.¡± Su Qi quickly turned around as his face sank. However, he haven¡¯t taken a step, when another loud farthing sound, sounded. Su Qi was so ashamed that he trotted towards the direction of Mingyuexuan. He was ashamed to death. He seemed he had eaten a lot more today. ¡°Haha...!¡± Li Zifu couldn¡¯t help butugh. This little boy was so interesting. This trip was worth it. ¡°Haha!¡± Mu Yunxuan and Murong Shaofeng also couldn¡¯t help butugh. Qing He and Qing Lian couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Qi¡¯s departing back andughed. ¡°This stupid boy, I really lost to him.¡± Su Zimo was angry but also found it funny. Even in farting, he put out a reason. ¡°Qing He, you go to supervise Qi¡¯er. Remember, send him fruits every day. Qi¡¯er will join the alchemy contest. Let him practice while facing the wall.¡± ¡°Mmm! Master, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Qing He left. Murong Shaofeng pursed his lips and said ¡°Momo, can I talk to you alone?¡± Su Zimo looked at Murong Shaofeng, as her eyes slightly squinted, but then nodded her head. ¡°Sounds good!¡± This ¡®sounds good¡¯ made Mu Yunxuan jealous deep inside his heart. Speaking about love rivals, this Murong Shaofeng was his biggest love rival. His wife was so good to him. ¡°Qing Lian, you first take them to the main hall.¡± Su Zimo automatically ignored Mu Yunxuan¡¯s ring eyes. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After Qing Lian finished saying those words, she led the way. Mu Yunxuan looked back after taking three steps: This damn Murong Shaofeng, is being gentle and tender all you could do? I, Mu Yunxuan, can do the same. You want to rob my woman, I will not let you seed. ¡°Momo, I¡¯m sorry for today¡¯s affairs. Also, I don¡¯t have a choice but to conceal my identity at first. But I am looking for a chance to tell you... ...¡± ¡°Shaofeng, you don¡¯t need to exin.¡± Su Zimo quickly interrupted Murong Shaofeng¡¯s words and looked at him: ¡°I don¡¯t care about those rumors outside. I know your identity when I saved you. Everyone has secrets that they don¡¯t want other people to know, your concealment didn¡¯t cause me any harm, so you don¡¯t have to apologize. Shaofeng, for me, no matter what your identity is, you are the person who helped us, orphans, and widows, when we need help the most.¡± Murong Shaofeng¡¯s lips slightly trembled. She doesn¡¯t me him, but why does he feel unhappy inside his heart? He would rather her questioned him loudly and get angry like other women do when he hid his identity. Because by then, he could exin himself well. But she didn¡¯t even need his exnation, and she didn¡¯t even me him. He felt pain in his heart. Murong Shaofeng wanted to open his mouth, but what should he say? His face turned pale, as he felt like his body being torn into pieces. ¡°Shaofeng, you don¡¯t need to care about those rumors. You don¡¯t look very good. Let¡¯s go back first. Since you are here, you stay and have dinner with us!¡± Su Zimo didn¡¯t think deeply about it. She doesn¡¯t me him for hiding his identity. Everyone has their own secrets, just like her. -End of this chapter- Chapter 91.1 - Heart eating venomous insect (Part 1)

Chapter 91: Heart eating venomous insect (Part 1)

¡°Good!¡± Murong Shaofeng hid the emotions in his eyes, and just show a bright smile. In any case, she didn¡¯t exclude him from appearing beside her and just let go of the matter. He didn¡¯t feel guilty in his heart, rather felt more rxed. He didn¡¯t want to continue hiding. He wanted to prove everything through actions. Action speaks louder than words. Mu Yunxuan, who was hiding in the dark, frowned. It¡¯s over, so what¡¯s with Murong Shaofeng¡¯s passionate facial expression? A bit earlier, he put down Su Xin and eavesdrop. As a result, he saw Murong Shaofeng spoke only a few words and then it¡¯s over. Mu Yunxuan couldn¡¯t help but be annoyed by his behavior. But some things were easier said than done. How can he tolerate it? But as Su Qi said, patience is a virtue. Mu Yunxuan returned first to the main hall and happened to meet Su Li, who just came back. Mu Yunxuan was happy. ¡°Li¡¯er.¡± Su Li stopped in an instant and frowned at Mu Yunxuan. ¡°Why are you here? Where are Xin¡¯er and mother?¡± ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m here.¡± When Su Xin heard Su Li¡¯s voice and she answered in a loud voice. A little smile appeared on Su Li¡¯s face. Su Li took a nce at Mu Yunxuan and then quickly entered the main hall. As soon as he walked inside, he saw an old man with white hair, but childish looking face. Su Li found that the other party was looking at himself. Su Li didn¡¯t care and just walked towards her sister. Li Zifu looked at Su Li in surprise. They look much alike. This little guy was in the 9th stage of Jinxuan Period. He was so powerful. ¡°Xin¡¯er, are you alright?¡± Su Li looked at Su Xin from head to toe. When he remembered her frozen face, he felt distressed. ¡°Big Brother, Grandpa Li rescued me, and it was Dad who had been carrying me back at home.¡± Su Xin smiled sweetly at Mu Yunxuan while walking towards them. ¡°Dad?¡± Su Li couldn¡¯t help but look back. Now, even Su Xin call him father? ¡°Li¡¯er, would you like to go somewhere with your father?¡± Mu Yunxuan has a soft look in the face. Now, Su Qi and Su Xin were willing to call him father. Only Su Li refused, which was not good. He has to make Su Li forgive him quickly. ¡°Go to that cest time?¡± Su Li remembered the ce where he didn¡¯t gost time. ¡°Mmm!¡± Mu Yunxuan nodded. ¡°Big Brother, go with dad! Mother said we can recognize dad now.¡± Su Xin knew very well that her elder brother also missed their father. It¡¯s just his elder brother¡¯s temper was grumpy. She hoped that after the storm, they could live happily together. ¡°Alright!¡± Su Li nodded. ¡°Good!¡± Mu Yunxuan was very excited. ¡°Uncle Li, I¡¯ll leave Xin¡¯er in your care.¡± Mu Yunxuan picked up Su Li and disappeared quickly. As soon as the father and son left, Su Zimo and Murong Shaofeng came in. Seeing that Mu Yunxuan was not there, Su Zimo frowned, she thought he return to Yun City. ¡°Shaofeng, this is the ghost doctor who healed Xin¡¯er.¡± Su Zimo introduced. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the ghost doctor a long time, I didn¡¯t expect to be so lucky today to see one.¡± Murong Shaofeng said lightly. ¡°Haha! This guy is polite.¡± When Li Zifu looked at Murong Shaofeng. This man was interested in the Su Zimo! No wonder Mu Yunxuan ran out in a hurry. Afterward, everyone sat and chatted. Su Zimo had something to do, so she left for the time being... ... * Mu Yunxuan went on top of the cliff with Su Li. Then he took him to his and Su Zimo¡¯s tomb. Su Li looked around and found that it was a cemetery. ¡°Li¡¯er, this tomb is where your mother and I first met.¡± Revisiting this ce, the situation that night constantly yed from my mind. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s lips twitched. Remembering the past, his mood constantly changed. ¡°At that time, I had been dead for 3 days, but because of your mother, I came back to life.¡± When he heard he was dead for 3 days, Su Li¡¯s heart suddenly felt in pain. Looking at the engraved names on the tombstone, Su Li found it particrly dazzling. ¡°So what?¡± But then, Su Li said with a sullen face. Does he think he would forgive him if he brought him to this ce? ¡°There is a curse in the Mu family that has been circting for hundreds of years. And that is, the eldest son of the Mu Family can only live up to 20 years old. All the eldest son below 20 years old are all buried here.¡± Mu Yunxuan told the truth to Su Li because he was also the eldest son of Mu Family. It was cruel to let him hear about this, but as Su Zimo said, this matter must be check. Mu Yunxuan crouched down and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Li¡¯er. It¡¯s all Dad¡¯s fault. If I moved faster that night, your mother will not fall off the cliff, and I won¡¯t neglect you all for 5 years.¡± Mu Yunxuan sincerely apologized. He felt guilty inside his heart. He was not an irresponsible person. For him, Su Zimo was special since the beginning. Chapter 91.2 - Heart eating venomous insect (Part 2)

Chapter 91: Heart eating venomous insect (Part 2)

Su Li looked at him quietly, but his lips twitched. ¡°Do you mean that the curse that has been circting for centuries will also happen to me?¡± ¡°Li¡¯er, you can rest assured that I won¡¯t let that happen to you.¡± Mu Yunxuan helped Su Li gently brush the hair in his ear. Su Li¡¯s temperament and character were exactly like him. He, Mu Yunxuan, was truly blessed. He has two genius sons and a lovely daughter. ¡°Li¡¯er, I hope you can forgive me. I will use the rest of my life to make up for the mistakes that I put you through. Your mother saved me. We have a bad rtionship. But I hope that our family can live happily together.¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at Su Li painfully. As soon as he knew of their existence, he hated himself. He hated that he didn¡¯t catch Su Zimo in time. If Su Zimo didn¡¯t fall off the cliff, everything would be different. He broke Su Zimo¡¯s heart and caused great pain to their children. He was angry at himself, but everything can¡¯t be undone now. He could only try his best to make up for those mistakes. Su Li looked at his sincere and guilty eyes and nodded his head. His heart slowly softened. Deep inside his heart, he hopes to have aplete family. His heart was in so much pain when he and their father can¡¯t recognize each other, but he cares about his mother¡¯s feelings. In this world, no one can rece his mother in his heart. ¡°I will say the same thing, only when mother forgives you, I will call you dad.¡± Su Li still didn¡¯t let go. But for Mu Yunxuan, he was already very satisfied. Su Li didn¡¯t reject him, so he was happy. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Dad will take you around Yun City. I heard from your Second Uncle about what happened that night. You and Qi¡¯er are awesome.¡± Mu Yunxuan picked up Su Li, and the father and son flew to Yun City. It was the second time he has been embraced by his father. Su Li smiled unconsciously. Was this the father¡¯s embrace? It gives him a sense of security. * There were a lot of prisoners in the Ministry of Punishment. They were noisy and disturbing. The surrounding smelled so bad. Ling Qiushui and Su Ziyun slowly regained their consciousness. Ling Qiushui recovered faster. Looking at where she was, she was shocked. Then suddenly, something came through her mind. She quickly touched her face, her veil was gone. She looked around in horror. Everything that yed through her mind happened. Ling Qiushui¡¯s face sank and turned ck. Her eyes also turned cold. She turned her head and looked at Su Ziyun, who slowly recovered her consciousness. ¡°We, why are we here?¡± Su Ziyun was familiar with such a ce. ¡°You fool, can¡¯t you remember anything in your mind?¡± Ling Qiushui¡¯s roaring voice like a demon¡¯s roar hit Su Ziyun¡¯s eardrum. Su Ziyun looked at Ling Qiushui. Seeing her ferocious and full of pus¡¯s face, she took a few steps back in horror. ¡°You, who are you? You, your face is disgusting.¡± Su Ziyun saw Ling Qiushui¡¯s face before, so she couldn¡¯t recognize the person in front of was Ling Qiushui. However, the memory in her mind was telling her that this woman Ling Qiushui. ¡°Ling Qiushui, who do you think you are? You dare to call me a fool.¡± ¡°Hmph! If you¡¯re not stupid, how could you reveal your identity, which destroys our n today?¡± Ling Qiushui cannot vent her anger, so she only took it out to Ziyun. ¡°Huh! The mysterious masked man, you¡¯re that masked man?¡± Su Ziyun thought for a moment, but she couldn¡¯t understand at the moment why Ling Qiushui asked her to spread things about Murong Shaofeng and Su Zimo, instead of spreading things about Su Zimo and Mu Yunxuan. Those three wild species were descendants of Mu Family. Looking at Ling Qiushui again, she understood everything. Once everyone learned that those three children were Mu Yuxuan¡¯s, Ling Qiushui, who wanted to marry into the Mu Family, will have difficulty than ascending to heaven. ¡°Ha Ha!¡± Su Ziyunughed a few times. ¡°Fool? Ling Qiushui, are talking about yourself? Hmph, you are afraid that the Mu family will know that those three children are Mu Yunxuan¡¯s children. Because by then you will lose the opportunity to marry into Mu family. So you dare not spread rumors rted to Mu Yunxuan, and just use me to ruin Su Zimo¡¯s reputations. Does Su Zimo¡¯s reputation still need to be destroyed? She was already an abandoned woman 6 years ago. After 6 years, what else can she do? She can¡¯t cause any bloody scene.¡± Su Ziyun roared, which caught the prisoner¡¯s attention. However, they were looking forward to it. They couldn¡¯t figure out how these beautifuldies appeared in this prison. Chapter 91.3 - Heart eating venomous insect (Part 3)

Chapter 91: Heart eating venomous insect (Part 3)

¡°Su Ziyun, don¡¯t throw dirty water on me. How virtuous of you. Your life became so miserable because of Su Zimo, but you still talk like this to me.¡± Ling Qiushui gloomily said, while tearing a piece of cloth from her clothes to cover her face. ¡°And you¡¯re not any better, right? Look at your face full of pustules. It looks so disgusting, I think I¡¯ll vomit the whole night.¡± Su Ziyun also satirized Ling Qiushui. She has be a ghost that everyone was afraid of, but she talked badly about the others? ¡°Haha!¡± A silver bell-likeughter suddenly sounded. Then, a purple figurended in front of the cell. ¡°What a good show of dogs biting dogs.¡± Su Zimo, who was wearing a purple dress said with a chilling voice. ¡°Are you...¡± Su Ziyun didn¡¯t ask directly, but she vaguely knew who it was. ¡°Su Zimo.¡± Ling Qiushui shouted. ¡°Su Zimo? You are a traitor. You have ruined my reputation. Do you think you can escape? His highness will not let you go.¡± Su Ziyun shouted excitedly. Su Zimo¡¯s condescending momentum made her at a loss. In the past, she bullied Su Zimo. She does whatever she wanted to Su Zimo. But now, Su Zimo stood in front of her without eating any scruples. How could she not be angry? How could Su Ziyun endure this? ¡°Su Ziyun, I let you live in peace for 6 more years, you should be grateful to me.¡± Su Zimo took off her mask and exposed her beautiful face. Su Ziyun and Ling Qiushui took a deep breath. They had seen beautiful faces, but they had never seen such beautiful ones. Coupled with her purple dress, her skin became whiter. Especially her eyes that twinkle like stars, they looked very attractive. Su Ziyun knew that Su Zimo was beautiful. And because she was more beautiful than her, she always suppressed her everywhere, and her mother only gave her the ugliest clothes and the worst quality rouge powder. But now, Su Zimo waspletely different from before. Shepletely changed. Ling Qiushui looked at Su Zimo with full of jealously. No wonder Mu Yunxuan would be tempted by her. With this face alone, she had the qualification to make Mu Yunxuan tempted. However, she, Ling Qiushui was also not bad, she doesn¡¯t believe that she can¡¯t win Su Zimo. ¡°What happened today is all your fault. Su Ziyun, I didn¡¯t expect that you will betray even your mother. You actually said that your mother killed my mother. This matter will be investigated to the end. My brother and sister have already arrived in the Ministry of Punishment. After that, I want your mother to be buried right next to my mother.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s face looked very cold, but it didn¡¯t affect her beauty at all. ¡°Su Zimo, are you really going to kill her?¡± Su Ziyun bit her lips. Today, she was controlled by her others. She couldn¡¯t get out of it. So now, not only she hurt herself, but also her mother. If her mother died, she has no one to rely on to... ... ¡°I want to kill everyone in the Su family.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s cold eyes stared at Su Ziyun fiercely. She wants them to die, she will be merciless. ¡°Su Zimo, how can you say that when we are sisters? Do you really want me dead?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Su Zimoughed as if she heard a very funny joke. ¡°Su Ziyun, you still have the face to mention sisterhood to me? Have you ever thought of me as your sister? The pain you have put me through, I¡¯ll give it back to you one by one.¡± Su Zimo looked at Su Ziyun sarcastically. This woman¡¯s face was really thick. ¡°Su Zimo, go to hell!¡± Suddenly, Ling Qiushui butted in and stared at Su Zimo with jealousy and hatred. She shot the two silver needles in her hand quickly towards Su Zimo. When Su Zimo saw it, her face suddenly became serious and heavy. She moved her body calmy. The silver needles, who flew towards her, embedded on the wall behind her. ¡°Ling Qiushui, do you think I won¡¯t put a guard on you? Even if you have a high cultivation level my son can kill you.¡± Her cold eyes stared at Ling Qiushui. ¡°Haha...!¡± Ling Qiushuiughed a few times. Her appearance looked extremely ugly. Afterughing, she sneered at Su Zimo. ¡°Su Zimo, I have long been prepared for you. Before you could escape, my heart eating venomous insect entered your body. Your cultivation level is not as high as your son¡¯s, it¡¯s very easy to deal with you. Now you taste the feeling of dying is better than living!¡± Ling Qiushuiughed insanely. When the cloth covering her face fell, a pill suddenly entered her mouth. ¡°Ah!¡± Ling Qiushui grabbed her neck and looked at Su Zimo in horror. ¡°You bitch, what did you feed me?¡± Chapter 91.4 - Heart eating venomous insect (Part 4)

Chapter 91: Heart eating venomous insect (Part 4)

¡°Hmph!¡± Su Zimo snorted coldly: ¡°What did I feed you? Of course, it¡¯s something to kill you. Since death is better than living, let¡¯s go together. This heart-cutting pill that I give you is not much worse than your heart-eating venomous insect. If you give me twice the pain, I, Su Zimo will return it to you ten times. And I¡¯m telling you, no one can solve this poison except me.¡± When Su Zimo finished talking, she looked at her left hand. There was a ck spot in her palm, she was really bitten by a venomous insect. She underestimated Ling Qiushui. She clearly knew that she was a witch, but her precautions were still too low. ¡°Su Zimo, you can¡¯t live long, you will die soon. You want to live together with Mu Yunxuan? You can¡¯t do that without my permission.¡± Ling Qiushui roared in anger. She didn¡¯t expect Su Zimo was this insidious. The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. This Su Zimo¡¯s origin also seemed very deep. ¡°What do you think you are, Ling Qiushui? I, Su Zimo, and Mu Yunxuan have to get your permission to live together? You must be joking. Mu Yunxuan and I have children, what can you do? Do you really think you are Ling Qiushui? I¡¯m afraid not! You are thedy of the Wu n.¡± Suddenly, Ling Qiushui¡¯s eyes widened in horror, and she stared at Su Zimo in disbelief. ¡°You, how do you know my identity?¡± For a moment, Ling Qiushui felt that Su Zimo was more terrifying than Mu Yunxuan. ¡°Hmph! I will naturally check the identity of a person who wants to kill me. However, I¡¯m not quite sure yet, but you admitted it yourself. I have long suspected that you are a witch. Coincidentally, I saved someone from your n. Sost time, when you use your ice silkworm on Xin¡¯er, I guessed your identity. You are the illegitimate daughter of a Taoist Priest. You are only fostered in the Ling family. The only thing I can¡¯t understand is, how did your fathere up with the idea that Mu Yunxuan could be saved via ghost marriage?¡± Su Zimo came to this trip also to confirm this matter. After talking with Mu Yunxuan about the Wu n that night, she felt something was wrong, so she specifically asked her golden butterfly to go to the Wu n. There she learned that Taoist Priest is also a person with many secrets. The golden butterfly¡¯s speed was very fast, in just one day, she received news and used this reason toe to this prison. ¡°Since you know everything, why are you still asking me?¡± Ling Qiushui red at Su Zimo. This woman was so powerful that she could found things that even Mu Yunxuan can¡¯t. ¡°If I don¡¯t ask you, who am I going to ask?¡± Suddenly, an angry yell came. Su Zimo looked back and saw Mu Yunxuaning over with a domineering atmosphere, followed by two handsome men she didn¡¯t know. The most important thing was, her son Su Li was also here. Su Zimo instantly put on a mask. ¡°Mother.¡± Su Li called and walked to her side. ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Zimo nodded. ¡°Wife, why are you here alone?¡± In front of Su Zimo, Mu Yunxuan looked extremely gentle. On the side, Jin Cheng and Zi Mo¡¯s lips twitched. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s mood changed too fast. Ling Qiushui and Su Ziyun were also dumbfounded. They stared at Mu Yunxuan nkly. It turned out that he also has such a gentle side. ¡°Yunxuan...?¡± Ling Qiushui looked at Mu Yunxuan in horror. How could he! ¡°Yunxuan, did you also know that?¡± Ling Qiushui couldn¡¯t help but cry. She was a good failure. She carefully nned everything, but everything was ruined. And she was the one who was calcted. ¡°Several years ago, the Ling family rescued my mother-inw, but it was a conspiracy. This matter hase to light. Ling Qiushui, what else do you have to say?¡± Mu Yunxuan stepped forward and looked at Ling Qiushui¡¯s eyes with eyes full killing intent. ¡°Yunxuan, don¡¯t you really remember? 15 years ago, when you and Old Master Mu went to the Wu n, you were bitten by a magical beast, and I saved you! Since that day, we had a good time. We always y in the streams in the mountains. That was the happiest day I ever had. Have you forgotten those? I designed to save Madame Mu, just to be able to marry you smoothly, I don¡¯t have any malicious intentions. Yunxuan, I love you, I really love you, I just want to be your wife, is that wrong?¡± ¡°With your ingenuity, you still dare to mention love? I was attacked by a magical beast, isn¡¯t it because design it?¡± His indifferent tone has a deep trace of irony. And his ruthless words added some trace of killing intent. In a word, he blocked Ling Qiushui¡¯s words. He even knew about that? When Su Zimo saw the look in Ling Qiushui¡¯s eyes, she knew that Mu Yunxuan was right. How much does she like Mu Yunxuan? At that age, Ling Qiushui designed all this? Su Ziyun waspletely dumbfounded. This was beyond her imagination. How did she involve herself with Mu Yunxuan? ¡°Yunxuan, do you really have to be this ruthless?¡± Chapter 92.1 - Solution (Part 1) Chapter 92: Solution (Part 1) Ling Qiushui looked at him with expectation. In fact, she knew very well in her heart the answer. She didn¡¯t live in Yun City for a day or two, so how could she not know Mu Yunxuan¡¯s character? ¡°Jin Cheng, take her away, send her to the Wu n, and then hand her over to the patriarch. This time, the patriarch must give me our Mu family an exnation. Otherwise, next year, the Wu n¡¯s food and clothing will be solved by themselves. Mu Yunxuan coldly ordered. They dared to hurt his precious daughter, they must pay the price. ¡°Alright!¡± Jin Cheng was dressed in ck robes. He was tall and looked extraordinary. His handsome face has no expression. But to Su Zimo, he made a soft and strong contrast. ¡°Ah!¡± Ling Qiushui took a few steps back, she didn¡¯t want to be caught back. When she goes back to the Wu n, she would be thrown into the Ten Thousand Snake Cave. Those poisonous snakes would eat bit by bit and won¡¯t let her die early. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go back. Yunxuan, please, I love you. You shouldn¡¯t be this heartless to me.¡± Ling Qiushui shook her head and looked at Mu Yunxuan pleadingly. But Mu Yunxuan had no expression on his face, and he didn¡¯t mean to let her go. Ling Qiushui stepped back and tried to leave. Suddenly, a voice sounded behind her. ¡°Shui¡¯er,e with me.¡± Ling Qiushui¡¯s body fell backward, and the person disappeared in the cell. Mu Yunxuan frowned: ¡°Jin Cheng, go after them. They must have used invisibility.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯m going now.¡± Jin Cheng turned around and took a nce at Su Zimo before turning and leaving. When Su Ziyun saw that she was the only one in the cell, she felt even more scared. ¡°Su, Su Zimo, what do you want?¡± The corners of Su Zimo¡¯s lips lightly raised as her cold eyes shed. Her slender and jade-like body moved forward. She gathered spiritual energy in her and took a shot at Su Ziyun with her mysterious ice and snow. Su Ziyun didn¡¯t expect that Su Zimo will suddenly attack her. Su Zimo forcefully pulled Su Ziyun, which made Su Ziyun instantly get close to her. Su Zimo retracted the mysterious ice and snow in her hand and pinched Su Ziyun¡¯s neck. Su Ziyun felt an unprecedented sense of oppression: ¡°What do I want to do? It¡¯s very easy to strangle you to death, but I¡¯m not going to kill you. I don¡¯t want to dirty my hands.¡± Then, she pushed Su Ziyun back violently. ¡°Ah!¡± Su Ziyun failed to control her body and fell firmly to the ground, then screamed in pain... ... ¡°Li¡¯er, let¡¯s go back.¡± Su Zimo hugged Su Li and passed by Mu Yunxuan expressionlessly, without saying anything. ¡°You¡¯ll leave just like this?¡± Mu Yunxuan asked in a deep voice. He knew she was mad at him. It was because of him that Ling Qiushui would attack Su Xin. And now he let Ling Qiushui escaped, which put the four of them in danger. ¡°If I don¡¯t leave, do you want me to stay in this prison and wait?¡± After saying those words, Su Zimo walked out. It was Zi Mo¡¯s first time to see Su Zimo. When they came in, he saw Su Zimo¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a beautiful woman in this world. Beauty was a beauty, but he didn¡¯t expect her temper would be really like what Mu Yunhan said. Mu Yunxuan still has the same domineering posture, but his deep eyes have a trace of sadness. Looking at Su Zimo¡¯s departing back, his lips pursed tightly. ¡°Zi Mo, go back and mobilize all our men. Dig three feet under if you can find Ling Qiushui, then kill her directly.¡± Mu Yunxuan gave ordered without mercy. ¡°Okay! I¡¯m going now.¡± After Zi Mo left, Mu Yunxuan followed Su Zimo. Seeing the beautiful figure walking in front of him, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s deep eyes became deeper and deeper. He remembered that peerless posture when he entered prison. At that time, his eyes shed with surprise. She attracted people¡¯s attention all the time. He took Su Li back to Yunxiao Courtyard, and when he arrived, he met Jin Cheng, who just came back. When Jin Cheng told him Ling Qiushui¡¯s real identity, he took them to the prison, but he didn¡¯t expect that she would arrive earlier. Su Ziyun stopped crying when they watched them all gone, and looked at Mu Yunxuan¡¯s back. What a pity, such an excellent man fell on Su Zimo¡¯s hand! * Out of the prison, Su Zimo staggered a little while holding Su Li. ¡°Hmm!¡± Su Zimo¡¯s eyebrows under the mask frowned in pain. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± When Su Li heard his mother¡¯s painful groaned, he looked at her face. The more she was in pain, the more his heart was covered with anxiety. Because it hurt too much, Su Zimo put Su Li down. ¡°Li¡¯er, go by yourself, I am fine.¡± Su Zimo then looked at the ck spot in her palm, it was moving slowly. Chapter 92.2 - Solution (Part 2) Chapter 92: Solution (Part 2) Waves of pain engulfed her body. Su Zimo secretly thought to herself. This Heart Eater Venomous Insect was powerful, but when she thought a bug was inside her body, she felt nauseous. Looking at Su Zimo, Mu Yunxuan couldn¡¯t help but speed up. ¡°Mother, you are sweating on your forehead. Are you okay?¡± Su Li looked at his mother anxiously. He was worried about his mother. ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Zimo held the corner of the wall. The pain was about to swallow her consciousness. ¡°Wife, wife.¡± Mu Yunxuan eagerly supported her. His deep eyes shed with a trace of killing intent. Looking at Su Zimo¡¯s beautiful forehead covered with sweat, Mu Yunxuan was shocked. His deep eyes were instantly swallowed with pain. ¡°Wife, are you hurt?¡± ¡°Send, send me back to the vi.¡± Su Zimo said slowly after the pain passed. The pain in her eyes made the people looked at her directly reluctantly. Su Li¡¯s body was trembling in anxiety. ¡°Mother...!¡± Su Zimo gasped and looked at Su Li: ¡°Li¡¯er, you go first, go back and tell Qi¡¯er that your mother has caught Ling Qiushui¡¯s heart-eating venomous insect.¡± ¡°Okay! Mother, Li¡¯er will go now.¡± Su Li nced at Mu Yunxuan. He believed that he would protect his mother. ¡°Heart-eating venomous insect?¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°Come.¡± When saying those words, there was a trace of profound energy. Soon, a group of ck-clothed masked men appeared beside Mu Yunxuan, and the powerful formation appeared to block the sight of onlookers. ¡°Dig three feet into the ground, find Ling Qiushui for this lord, and kill her without mercy!¡± His cold roar showed his deep anger. ¡°Yes, Holy Lord.¡± A group of ck-clothed masked men flew and disappeared instantly, which showed how well-trained were they. Mu Yunxuan looked down, picked up Su Zimo, who was in pain and flew in the direction of Mingyue Vi. * In Mingyue Mountain Vi, Su Qi had already prepared everything and was waiting for his mother to return. A group of people rushed into the main hall full of anxiety. Especially Murong Shaofeng, he med himself. He should havee out with Su Zimo. She left a while ago, but then she was bitten by a heart-eating venomous insect! ¡°Here theye.¡± Su Qi watched his father came back with his mother. He shouted in excitement. When his brother came back, he told him that their mother had been bit by the heart-eating venous insect, and he sweated profusely. Mu Yunxuan put Su Zimo to the floor and saw Su Zimo slowly losing consciousness in pain. ¡°Qi¡¯er, Master,e here quickly.¡± Mu Yunxuan yelled anxiously. ¡°Hurry up, take my mother to Mingyuexuan.¡± Su Qi quickly exined and looked back at Li Zifu: ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to go. I will cure my mother.¡± Su Qi ran after speaking. ¡°What! I¡¯m a ghost doctor! You little boy, are you looking down on a ghost doctor?¡± Li Zifu stomped his feet in anger. A 5-year-old kid looked down on him? Mu Yunxuan had long disappeared with Su Zimo. Murong Shaofeng watched the two flew away with a sad expression on his face. It turned out that not only he missed fate, but also many opportunities. Every time Su Zimo gets in trouble, he couldn¡¯t apany her. With his shoulders hanging down, Murong Shaofeng looked miserable and helpless. But no one noticed him at the moment. Everyone began to wait anxiously. ¡°Dad, you put my mother on the bed.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Mu Yunxuan put Su Zimo on the bed. And gently removed the mask from her face. Seeing her face full of sweat, his heart was in pain. He med himself not going to the prison much earlier, so Ling Qingshui couldn¡¯t see an opportunity. ¡°Wife, you bear with it for a while. Qi¡¯er will cure you immediately.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I, I can bear it.¡± Su Zimo saw Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes filled with anxiousness and guilt, in her blurred vision. Even someone who has an iron heart like her began to shake. Su Qi quickly took out the soul eater bell, at the same time, he was holding a white porcin bottle in his hand. ¡°Dad, hold my mother¡¯s left hand.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Mu Yunxuan replied, gently pulled Su Zimo¡¯s left hand. Su Qi saw the ck spot in his mother¡¯s hand. The ck spot was moving bit by bit. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but be fierce. ¡°The heart-eating venous insect hasn¡¯t entered my mother¡¯s heart. Mother must be bitten not long ago. I can solve this easily.¡± Su Qi exined, as his small hand began to shake the bell.¡± *Dingling, dingling* Su Qi shook the soul-eating bell quickly. The crisp sound was pleasing to the ear. Su Qi then poured some medicine in the porcin with a gold needle and used the needle to pierce the ck spot. Su Zimo, who was dizzy in pain, frowned her eyebrows. Su Qi¡¯s shook the soul-eating bell in his hand faster and faster. Mu Yunxuan looked at it. Even though he has strong mental power, he felt something wrong with his body. ¡°Dad, close your eyes.¡± Su Qi got anxious. He forgot to tell his father that this soul-eater was so powerful. -End of this chapter- Chapter 93.1 - The Shocking Solution (Part 1) Chapter 93: The Shocking Solution (Part 1) ¡°Okay!¡± Mu Yunxuan quickly closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect that this soul-eating bell was so powerful. No wonder Su Qi was not to eat meat for a month for making mistake. Even he would be controlled by this soul-eating bell. It can be said that only a few people in this world ca resist it. Soon, Su Qi stopped shaking the soul-eating bell. Mu Yunxuan fiercely opened his eyes and saw a ck bug crawling out from the golden needle. As if it just came out of a cocoon, but it was Su Zimo¡¯s skin. Su Zimo¡¯s eyes were still closed tightly in pain, and her beautiful eyebrows were frowning. Mu Yunxuan clenched her hand tightly. He wanted to give her some support. Inside his heart, he hated himself because she wouldn¡¯t be hurt if not for him. After the heart-eating venomous insect came out, Su Qi quickly pulled out the needle, dipped it to a medicine solution, and directly stabbed the heart-eating venomous insect. In an instant, the heart-eating venomous insect turned into a burst of white smoke and disappeared in Su Zimo¡¯s hand. The pain in Su Zimo¡¯s body slowly dissipated. She opened her eyes and looked at her son happily. Fortunately, Su Qi was here. Otherwise, she would choose tomit suicide with this pain. When she calmed down, she felt so tired that she wanted to sleep. ¡°Mother, the heart-eating venomous insect has been solved. Hurry up and eat this pill. You won¡¯t be in pain soon.¡± Su Qi put the pill into Su Zimo¡¯s mouth. ¡°Mmm.......¡± Su Zimo frowned and almost spat out the medicine. ¡°It¡¯s bitter.¡± Su Zimo was sure that this was the bitterest pill she had ever eaten. ¡°Wife,e on, it won¡¯t be bitter after drinking water.¡± Hearing Su Zimo¡¯sint, Mu Yunxuan quickly poured a ss of water. After taking a sip of water, Su Zimo¡¯s mouth still has a trace of the bitter medicine, but it was much better than before. Su Qi showed a bright smile on his pinkish jade face. ¡°Dad, you can rx a little bit now. Mother is fine.¡± Su Qi looked at his father, who was nervous. It can¡¯t be denied that he was so happy. In a little while, their family will be reunited. Su Zimo propped up her body and leaned on the bed. She couldn¡¯t imagine that she really had endured that pain just now. If the heart-eating venomous insect entered her heart, it must be extremely painful. ¡°Son, thank you! I feel morefortable now, but... ...¡± ¡°But what?¡± Su Qi¡¯s heart became tense. Could it be his mother, will still ask him to face the wall? Su Qi felt miserable. The bitterness in his heart was much bitter than the medicine his mother just taken. ¡°Do you want to take revenge on your mother for punishing you, so you deliberately let your mother take a bitter pill?¡± Su Zimo looked at her son with a weird expression. Even though she was just trying to tease him. Su Qi instantly looked like he was wronged. His face twisted as he looked at his mother in tears. He was wronged, OK! ¡°Mother, I am wronged by you. It¡¯s a pill made from Hundred Poisonous Weeds. That¡¯s why its extremely bitter, but it is the best pill for clearing poisonous insects. It took me half a year to refine 3 pills. Thest time grandmother was poisoned was a venomous insect, I gave him another kind of pill. Mother, not all pills can taste sweet and delicious after it melts in the mouth.¡± Su Qi anxiously exined. Does his mother think he would poison her? He was wronged by her. He loves his mother too much, so how could he take revenge on her? He felt hurt! ¡°Ok!¡± Su Zimo nodded her head. Although her constitution was suitable for alchemy, she had a talented alchemist son at home, so she automatically ignored it. For her, she preferred cultivating. ¡°Go back facing the wall and reflect!¡± Su Zimo wouldn¡¯t forget the punishment she gave to her son just because he saved her. ¡°What!¡± Su Qi¡¯s shoulder trembled as he cried. His big eyes looked at his father imploringly. He wanted his father to help him persuade his mother. But even after opening his mouth, he didn¡¯t utter a word. If his father helped him speak, his mother would punish him even more. ¡°Dad, take good care of my mother! These days, you have to follow my mother all the time. You can sleep on the same bed if you feel sleepy. Because my mother may experience an aftereffect. If the poison didn¡¯tpletely remove, my mother may faint anytime.¡± Su Qi¡¯s big eyes shed with slyness. He wanted to do something for his mother and father. He wanted them to cultivate feelings. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will take care of your mother this time.¡± Mu Yunxuan gave his son a grateful look. He understood his son¡¯s meaning very well. Su Zimo¡¯s cold eyes had seen through her son¡¯s trick. So she red at Mu Yunxuan who hadn¡¯t had time to take back his eyes. Mu Yunxuan instantly felt like being caught on the spot. However, from the beginning to the end, the corners of his exquisite lips were filled with a stunning smile. His long and curled eyshes quivered slightly with a smile. He looked very handsome. Chapter 93.2 - The Shocking Solution (Part 2)

Chapter 93: The Shocking Solution (Part 2)

Su Zimo saw through his son¡¯s tricks coldly, her eyes faintly emitted a trace of anger. This little traitor, is he trying to sell his mother? What? They can sleep on the bed? A little kid like him even know this matter now? Su Zimo felt that her son was a little too precocious. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be going.¡± Su Qi looked back at his mother one step at a time. He wished his mother would call him back. However, to his disappointment, Su Zimo ignored him. She didn¡¯t even look at him. Su Qi had to go to face his fate and walked to the door sadly. ¡°Wife, would you like to sleep for a while?¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s gentle tone added tenderness to his face. Su Zimo¡¯s heart trembled. This man was a natural-born scourge to attract bees and butterflies. ¡°I will sleep for a while. If you have something to do, go back first!¡± Su Zimoy down gently and closed her beautiful eyes. She really needed a good sleep. She didn¡¯t know why but she felt that her action became more and more unnatural in front of Mu Yunxuan. This feeling annoyed her. Moreover, she fully understood in her heart what this feeling implied. Before doing anything, she had to consider how Mu Yunxuan felt. This kind of mood made her even more unhappy. ¡°Then, I will guard you, so you can sleep with ease!¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at her with a soft smile and full of confidence. He would make her fall in love with him. Perhaps because of being too tired, or because of Mu Yunxuan¡¯s words, Su Zimo soon entered Mengxiang. When Su Qi went out, he went to the main hall and told everyone that his mother was all right and was taking a rest. He also told them not to disturb the two. Su Qi helped his parents until the end. People with discerning eyes could tell what he meant to say. Such as Su Li and Su Xin. Murong Shaofeng bitterly smiled. Even Su Qi was helping Mu Yunxuan. Mu Yunxuan took all the good things in the world. When the night slowly fell, Su Zinian and Su Qingjue, who went to the Ministry of Punishment also returned. With theirint, Jie Lengchan was taken away by people from the Ministry of Punishment. After all, Su Ziyun, herself revealed the matter on the street. And Master Ke was present at that time. The Jie family was so great, but they didn¡¯t dare to stop the Ministry of Punishment from arresting people. After the brothers and sisters came back, they went to Su Zimo¡¯s room. In there, they saw Mu Yunxuan, but they didn¡¯t say much, they left after sitting for a while. Su Zimo was tired. After Su Qingjue and Su Zinian left, she fell asleep one again. Mu Yunxuan sat on the side of the bed and quietly guarded her with a gentle smile on the corners of his lips. His smile was filled with pampering. She simply fell asleep without showing her teeth and ws just like usual, making people see her tranquil beauty! Her eyshes were like the wings of a butterfly. Her lips were as red as begonia flower. When Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes fell on the exposed fragrant shoulders, his deep eyes became even deeper. He gently kissed her on her forehead. Mu Yunxuan finally had the opportunity to look at her room. The room was very elegantly, warm, and homey decorated. Mu Yunxuan likes it very much. He got up and walked to the desk by the window. There was a thick pile of white paper on top with smooth lines drawn on it. The paper was just like the one he had seen in Zuijun Inn that day. Mu Yunxuan flipped through a few pages at random. Each time he looked at the picture, his eyes became deeper in shock and surprised! The drawing on the white papers were some ready-to-wear clothes and papermaking. As well as some jewelry design drawings. Each design was very unique. Mu Yunxuan looked back at the sleeping person. No wonder she wanted topete with him. From this point of view, his wife was prepared and can be said that her talent was really rare. But as a result, he became more interested in her. ¡°Wife, just wait and see. I will win and bring you a big surprise.¡± After turning around, he walked back to the bed again. Su Zimo usually slept lightly. Maybe, Mu Yunxuan was here today, so she slept extremely deep. *Knock* Hearing the knock on the door, Mu Yunxuan slightly frowned. After seeing that the person on the bed was not affected by it, his frowning eyebrows stretched out with ease. ¡°Come in.¡± Mu Yunxuan softly shouted When Qing Lian came in, she saw Su Zimo was still sleeping, and her eyes were gently closed. However, she still reported: ¡°Holy Lord, Su Taifu is here and wants to see the master.¡± ¡°No, let him go back.¡± Upon hearing this, Mu Yunxuan naturally knew why Su Weichen was here for. ¡°Holy Lord, Master Su looks very anxious. He said that he must see Master today.¡± ¡°Let him go!¡± Seeing the people on the bed showing signs of awakening, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes were slowly filled with anger. -End of this chapter- Chapter 94.1 - Fooled (Part 1)

Chapter 94: Fooled (Part 1)

At this moment, Su Zimo on the bed opened her drowsy eyes. ¡°Qing Lian, let him wait a while. I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± Qing Lian retreated. Just after waking up, Su Zimo¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, but it was attractive to people. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes ck eyes stared at her deeply. Su Zimo didn¡¯t want to get up, but when she thought that this was the purpose of hering back. She got up. ¡°Wife, you just fell asleep, why do you want to get up?¡± Mu Yunxuan was a little upset and distressed. She couldn¡¯t rest well even though she was so tired. ¡°My father hardly came in here. If I don¡¯t go out to meet him, how can I be worthy of him?¡± Su Zimo¡¯s tone extremely sounded ironic. Then, she slowly got up from the bed. Mu Yunxuan was afraid that she would suddenly faint, so he stood by her side and didn¡¯t even dare to blink his eyes. ¡°Mu Yunxuan, are you not busy?¡± After wearing her embroidered shoes, Su Zimo asked. She took half a month before she could finish their ounting book, but the Mu Family¡¯s business was bigger than her. So, she doesn¡¯t believe that he was not busy. ¡°I¡¯m free enough to be with my wife.¡± Mu Yunxuan blinked his beautiful eyes and said with a smile. Su Zimo¡¯s heart trembled again. Can¡¯t he stop confusing her? A certain woman has forgotten that she can stand such confusion? ¡°That Ling Qiushui hasn¡¯t been caught up yet?¡± Su Zimo asked casually. ¡°We will catch her tonight.¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes turned sharp. He wouldn¡¯t let himself make the same mistake again. If he guessed it right, that Taoist Priest will alsoe. ¡°It¡¯s all because of your love debt that made me weak now.¡± Su Zimo stared at him fiercely. She¡¯s afraid that love debt will note to an end easily! Su Zimo¡¯s fierce eyes made Mu Yunxuan felt aggrieved face. His deep eyes were filled with sadness. He never treated Ling Qiushui nicely, right? Aside from her, he never treated anyone like this. She was the only woman he had been thinking of all these years, but she doesn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Wife, I will always be by your side.¡± The corners of Su Zimo¡¯s lips slightly curved, and her watery eyes showed a trace of a smile. She wanted to know how far he will treat her nicely. ¡°This is how you willpensate me? You will stay by my side, so you will not continue doing your business?¡± Su Zimo then walked out of her room. The wind blew the hair on her forehead, revealing her clean and refined face. Her white skin was as delicate as jade, and her smart looking eyes can capture anyone¡¯s soul. Mu Yunxuan looked at her deeply. He didn¡¯t want anyone else to see her beauty. ¡°Wife, your mask.¡± Mu Yunxuan stretched out his hand and picked up the mask that Su Zimo had left on the bedside table, and then handed it to Su Zimo. Su Zimo paused and stared at the mask in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s hand. Her red lips opened as she said: ¡°I am going to see my father in this vi, so I don¡¯t need to wear it.¡± After speaking, Su Zimo walked away. Suddenly, as if she thought of something, she stopped and looked back at Mu Yunxuan. ¡°I¡¯ll go alone! It¡¯s already dark, you should go back first!¡± There were some things that Mu Yunxuan cannot know yet. After all, she was not sure herself. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes shed and watched Su Zimo from a distance. She was guarding against him. His heart couldn¡¯t help but sink, and his eyes dimmed. ¡°Wife, go ahead. I¡¯ll go and see Qi¡¯er.¡± After speaking, he passed by Su Zimo and walked towards Su Qi¡¯s room. Su Zimo slightly frowned her eyebrows. She couldn¡¯t guess what was Mu Yunxuan was thinking. Su Zimo shook her head to put away her strange mood and walked to the main hall. Su Qi¡¯s room was next to Su Zimo¡¯s room. Mu Yunxuan opened the door and saw Su Qi sitting on the cushion with his arms ced on his stomach. His deep eyes shed with worry. He rushed to him and asked: ¡°Qi¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Qi raised his little face and looked at Mu Yunxuan. His delicate eyebrows were frowning, and his smile looked awkward. ¡°Dad, my stomach is swelling from eating too much. I identally ate a little more than usual tonight. My stomach felt ufortable.¡± Mu Yunxuan breathed a sigh of relief when he heard those words. He was both feeling angry and funny. He picked up Su Qi and let him sat on hisp. ¡°I will rub it for you.¡± Mu Yunxuan put his big hand on Su Qi¡¯s stomach and rubbed it gently. ¡°Thank you, dad!¡± Su Qi raised his pinkish jade face and kissed Mu Yunxuan¡¯s handsome face. Mu Yunxuan smiled brightly. ¡°Dad, were you driven out by your mother?¡± Su Qi looked at her father cutely. The smile on Mu Yunxuan¡¯s face got stiff, but he quickly said: ¡°Do I look like someone who got kicked out?¡± Chapter 94.2 - Fooled (Part 2)

Chapter 94: Fooled (Part 2)

¡°Dad, you have to adapt to my mother¡¯s stupidity from time to time. When she is angry, she will not listen to anyone. At this time, as long as you let yourself be used as a gun, my mother will not be angry. ¡± ¡°It seems you know your mother well.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Su Qi said, but his face dimmed the next second. ¡°Actually, my mother knows me better. Sometimes, I haven¡¯t make a move, buy my mother have already seen through me. Maybe because I came out from her womb.¡± Mu Yunxuan pinched his son¡¯s lovely nose. ¡°Go and lie down on the bed! Su Taifu is here. Your mother went to see him, I will alsoe and see.¡± When Mu Yunxuan thought of his son¡¯s words, that he was driven out. He felt ashamed that he almost want to die. In the end, Mu Yunxuan raised his eyes slightly and then suddenly asked: ¡°Qi¡¯er, have you been facing the wall because of your mistake? If you can¡¯t eat meat for a month, how will you remain strong?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Su Qi slylyughed and nestledfortably in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s arms. ¡°Dad, I am not locked up here. Aunt Qing He has a lot of things to do. I took advantage of it. Mother always asks me to reflect, but I only have to cultivate. I am naughty, unlike my brother. Besides, I don¡¯t do things that my brother does. I am free when I want to be free. I always cause trouble when I am free. This punishment happened to me from time to time.¡± ¡°You! You¡¯re not worth worrying about.¡± Mu Yunxuan affectionately squeezed his little nose. The father and son smiled happily. * The night sky was bright, the sky was full of stars, and the wholend was illuminated by the full moon, making it looked beautiful. However, Su Zimo¡¯s heart was heavy. When she arrived in the lobby, she saw Su Qingjue and Su Zinian. Su Zimo was not surprised! When Su Weichen came to see her, how could he not also asked to see her brother and sister? Su Qingjue and Su Zinian looked at Su Zimo. Su Zimo was breathtakingly beautiful without a mask. Su Qingjue looked at her sister¡¯s beautiful face and smiled. The most shocked person was Su Weichen. Looking at Su Zimo¡¯s outstanding beauty, he had mixed feelings. He had never looked at this daughter seriously before. And after a few years of not seeing her, she has be the best of his three daughters. ¡°Momo, is it really you? You¡¯re not dead?¡± Su Weichen looked at Su Zimo excitedly. The constant events made him seem to be several years older and his face looked haggard. His pair of turbid eyes stared at Su Zimo. Compared with 6 years ago, she seems to havepletely changed. ¡°I¡¯m not dead. Are you disappointed?¡± Su Zimo answered sarcastically while looking at Su Weichen, then she walked to her seat and sat down. Qing Lian quickly poured her a cup of green. ¡°Momo, what are you talking about? I am your father, how can I hope for you to die?¡± Su Weichen¡¯s eyes shed unnaturally when he heard Su Zimo¡¯s question. He also wiped his old face. ¡°Then, why did the Mu family take me away 6 years ago?¡± Su Zimo looked at Su Weichen with fierce eyes. Her lips also curved with a cold smile. Upon mentioning this matter, Su Qingjue and Su Zinian¡¯s faces were also filled with anger. ¡°Momo, you also know the power of the Mu family. They want people, so how can I, a little tutor, stop them?¡± After Su Weichen finished saying those words, he lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to look at Su Zimo. ¡°Really?¡± Su Zimo sneered. She had no hope in her heart. He didn¡¯t stop it because his daughter was not in his heart. Her daughter was even worst than a dog on the roadside. ¡°In fact, you and I know what happened in those days. I naturally understand the reason why you kept silent. I am a trash daughter and an abandoned woman, who was divorced in the street. It¡¯s best if I die! By then, Su Siyun can rece me, and also bring glory to the Su Family. I can see right through your heart, so just tell me the purpose of youring today!¡± In fact, it was unnecessary to ask, but Su Zimo still wanted to ask. There was no hatred in her heart, but things had toe to an end. ¡°Momo, regarding today¡¯s matter, I still hope that you can let go and spare them both! After all, we are a family. If you file awsuit against your family, wouldn¡¯t we end up as a joke to the outsiders... ...¡± ¡°Father, no matter how bad my mother is, she is your first wife. My mother was killed by your concubine. But you, you refuse to make a decision for my mother but plead for the murderer. Is there such a good thing in this world?¡± Su Qingjue could no longer listen anymore. Isn¡¯t he embarrassed to ask Su Zimo to let go of this matter? Chapter 95.1 - No Blood Relationship (Part 1)

Chapter 95: No Blood Rtionship (Part 1)

¡°Qingjue, how can you say that? Yun¡¯er is your sister no matter what you say it!¡± Su Weichen¡¯s face flushed. Today, he thickened his face toe. He didn¡¯t want to live without his wife when he was old. ¡°Sister?¡± Su Qingjue¡¯s face was full of a trace of irony, as he sneered. ¡°If she treated us, three brothers and sisters, as sisters even just for a day, these things will not happen. Youe and ask Momo to let go of this matter. What does this matter do with Momo? That mother and daughter are to me!¡± Su Qingjue¡¯s voice was cold, without any emotion. ¡°Su Ziyun used to take pleasure in bullying Momo. You have seen it many times, but you deliberately ignore it. Momo has a marriage contract with the third prince since her childhood. But didn¡¯t you deliberately dare Su Ziyun to meet Jun Lintian? Momo just can¡¯t cultivate, but in your eyes, she was like a sinner that you despise. However, you still dare to these things. What do you mean?¡± Su Zinian roared in anger. Compared to Su Qingjue, Su Zinian was much angrier. ¡°Nian¡¯er, you are presumptuous! I am your father, how can you talk to me so arrogantly.¡± Su Weichen¡¯s face reddened in anger. He was in the wrong, so hecked confidence. He knew that he failed in his life, that¡¯s why his wife and daughter went to prison. But, he needed to be courageous to save them. ¡°Father? Haha!¡± Su Zinian sneered. ¡°You are not worthy!¡± The words ¡®you are not worthy¡¯ made Su Weichen look at her in shock. ¡°Sister, calm down first. Don¡¯t be too sad.¡± Su Zimo looked at her excited sister. She knew that she had also suffered a lot in Su¡¯s family. ¡°Momo, I know that you have always been kind, but Concubine Jie is a poisonous woman. No need to mention that she killed our mother, but how did she treat us since childhood? And you know it inside your heart, for her daughter to be the Third Princess, she tried to kill you many times. As a father, even if he saw it, he pretended to be blind. In this life, even if I am branded as an unfilial daughter, I will not call him father.¡± Thinking how the three of them lived in the Su Family made her so angry. Especially, when she was forced to marry. She knelt outside his door for days and nights, but he insisted on marrying her off. So how could she not hate him? ¡°Nian¡¯er, you...¡± Su Weichen¡¯s face flushed even more. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t even speak. ¡°If you don¡¯t fall, how can you know how painful it is? Just like what my sister said, the mother and daughter are responsible for themselves. I just want to ask you, how did my mother¡¯s body disappear?¡± Su Zimo only wants to know about this matter now. Su Weichen was startled and looked at Su Zimo in shock. How did she know about this? Su Zimo naturally knows the doubts in his heart: ¡°Concubine Jie knows about this, so naturally, there will be a time that she will say something wrong.¡± When Su Weichen heard this, he knew it was the time. ¡°Since you asked, I have no choice but to tell you my own sufferings. Your mother, Situ Ruoyan, and I met by chance. At that time, the Situ Family was considered a big family in the capital. While I am simply from a small family. When I saw her, she was so beautiful. I always remember her face. I met her twice after that. We talked very happily. What I didn¡¯t expect was, your mother will really fancy me, a person who achieved nothing. In just half a month, we got married. At that time, I felt that I was the happiest man in the world. I had a beautiful wife. 1 monthter, there was good news, she was pregnant with Qingjue. But do you know what? Since I married your mother, I have only entered her room 3 times, and you three appeared in those 3 times. Later, I didn¡¯t know why, but your mother became worried all day long, I wanted tofort her, but she didn¡¯t let me in. Slowly, I realized that the person she loved was not me. The person she was worried about was not me, but another man. After this realization, my heart gradually became cold. And then, Jie Lengchan appeared in my life. What made me more heartbroken was, when I told her that I will take in a concubine, she agreed readily. In anger, I did take in a concubine. Butter on, I often visited your mother, after all, I really love her. However, she always talks coldly, making people feel depressed and tired. People saidmunication is the key to make the rtionship stronger. But your mother, even if she has someone else in her heart, she never told me a thing. Even at the moment of her death, I didn¡¯t know whether if she ever love me. If it weren¡¯t for you three, we would be more like strangers.¡± Chapter 95.2 - No Blood Relationship (Part 2)

Chapter 95: No Blood Rtionship (Part 2)

Thinking of that flower-like face, Su Weichen¡¯s heart had mixed feelings. He still remembered inside his heart their first meeting! It¡¯s just, their encounter was too short so that he only had a few memories of her. ¡°Your mother¡¯s body disappeared on the day of the funeral, but no one notices how her body disappeared. Her burial was just around the corner, so I no longer pursue this matter.¡± After Su Zimo heard those words, he vaguely thought of a possibility. However, this possibility needs evidence, she will check it right away. ¡°You can go back. Regarding Concubine Jie, you can rest assured that she wille back to you. After all, Concubine Jie herself will not sit idly.¡± ¡°Momo... ...¡± Su Zinian was puzzled about Su Zimo¡¯s approach. Why was she letting the tiger go back to the mountain? If Jie Lengchanes out of the prison, she would definitely take revenge. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. After this incident, she won¡¯t be able to make any big waves.¡± ¡°Thank you! Momo.¡± When Su Weichen got up, he staggered a bit. After all these events, he seemed to understand things. There was nothing else to say anymore, he walked out silently. Su Zimo looked at his departing back, as she felt ufortable in her heart. ¡°Momo, I will go back first to the paper factory to take a look. More than 20 There were more than 20 reservoirs got damaged the night before yesterday. I don¡¯t feel at ease, so I wanted to go there soon.¡± Su Qingjue never forgets his business. He doesn¡¯t care about the life and death of Jie Lengchan or her daughter. ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± Su Zimo frowned. Someone dared to move their hands on hr paper factory? ¡°Mmm! You have been busy recently, so Li¡¯er said, not to tell you this yet.¡± ¡°Okay! Brother, be careful.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Qingjue got up and left. ¡°Sister, go back and rest!¡± Su Zimo looked up at the sky, it was veryte. ¡°Okay! Momo, you should also rest early. You are tired all day long today. I will take care of Xin¡¯er, you can rest at ease!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Su Zimo nodded her head. Su Xin also liked her elder sister very much. She can rx if she¡¯s with her. The things she was doubting cannot be said to them for the time being. ¡°Qing Lian, let Liu Yue and the others go to the paper factory. Let them check secretly who did it.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s eyes shed sharply. They dared to take a shot, they should prepare to face her counterattack. ¡°Okay! Master, I will go now.¡± After Qing Lian left, Su Zimo let the golden butterfly out. ¡°Jindie, how is it?¡± ¡°Master, he has no blood rtionship to the three of you.¡± The golden butterfly¡¯s words confirmed her suspicion. ¡°If you can smell something my mother used before, can you trace her through the smell?¡± Su Zimo held a glimmer of hope in her heart. ¡°If she is still alive in this world, I should be able to find her.¡± ¡°Good! My mother¡¯s clothes are in my sister¡¯s room. Go and look for them as much as you can.¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry! I will go now.¡± The golden butterfly fluttered its wings and flew out quickly. Su Zimo raised her feet, wanting to go back to sleep. Her brother and Su Li were taking care of the paper factory, so she felt at ease. However, after walking a few steps, her body softened and she fell. ¡°Momo... ...¡± Murong Shaofeng quickly caught her soft body. He didn¡¯t leave, he chatted with Liu Shiyu. Hearing that she was awake, he came over to have a look. He didn¡¯t expect that she will faint when he came in. ¡°Momo, wake up!¡± Murong Shaofeng shook her body gently. But Su Zimo¡¯s eyes were still closed tightly. He had never been so close like this to her before. Seeing her beautiful face, his heart beat violently. ¡°Wife.¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at the person in Murong Shaofeng¡¯s hands. His eyes shed fiercely and quickly flew away. Surprisingly, Murong Shaofeng had been guarding for a long time. He slightly moved to avoid Mu Yunxuan. ¡°Let her go.¡± Mu Yunxuan coldly said. He was extremely angry. ¡°Mu Yunxuan, you haven¡¯t left yet?¡± Murong Shaofeng¡¯s gentle and elegant appearance disappeared. His beautiful eyes stared at Mu Yunxuan sharply. ¡°It¡¯s not your business whether I leave or not, you let go of my wife.¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes became gloomy, as he coldly warned. He took a step forward while clenching his fists. ¡°Haha!¡± Murong Shaofeng chuckled. He said ironically: ¡°Mu Yunxuan, you are too naive. You two just have a ghost marriage, but you wanted to treat Momo like a real wife?¡± ¡°She is the wife the matchmaker choose for me. So even if it¡¯s just a ghost marriage, we¡¯ve been a husband and wife for a long time.¡± Murong Shaofeng stepped back while holding Su Zimo¡¯s figure. Mu Yunxuan smiled triumphantly and quickly snatched Su Zimo in Murong Shaofeng¡¯s hands. When the person in his arms was snatched away, Murong Shaofeng felt that his heart was hollowed out in an instant. After carrying Su Zimo, Mu Yunxuan turned and left. ¡°Li¡¯er, they... ...¡± Murong Shaofeng wanted to ask. However, Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t give him a chance. He left Murong Shaofeng with a proud back. Murong Shaofeng clenched his fists firmly to release his anger. -End of this chapter- Chapter 96.1 - Self-slapping (Part 1)

Chapter 96: Self-pping (Part 1)

Murong Shaofeng stood in the same ce. The pain in his eyes made Zhu Yan, who was hiding in the dark, worried. His Highness¡¯s identity was an obstacle between him and the Mingyue Master. This was also the reason why His Highness hasn¡¯t dared to reveal his feelings for her. He loved her deeply, but he can¡¯t express it. And he was the only one who knows his suffering. Murong Shaofeng turned around and sat down on the chair. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s words ¡®husband and wife¡¯ were like a knife cutting his heart fiercely, which made him felt suffocated in pain. ¡°Momo? What should I do? What should I do with you?¡± Murong Shaofeng gently rubbed his eyes. The pain could be seen in his handsome face. Even his lips trembled because of the pain. The most painful part of love was that you can¡¯t make peoplee back. His heart hurt so bad. He still treasured her inside his heart. ¡°Zhu Yan, go and let someone make Momo¡¯s favorite hibiscus cake. Don¡¯t make it too sweet.¡± Murong Shaofeng ordered softly, but he knew that Zhu Yan could hear it. ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Is his highness going back to the other courtyard?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go back tonight. I¡¯ll stay at Mingyue Vi for a while.¡± As if he made up his mind, Murong Shaofeng suddenly opened his eyes. He hasn¡¯t spent much time with Su Zimo. After a month, he had to return to the Xingyue Country. He had to cherish the time he spent with her. This time, the distance between them was thousands of miles apart. But because of her presence, it was more like a fraction to him. ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± Zhu Yan looked at his master deeply before turning to leave. * Mu Yunxuan quickly brought Su Zimo back to her room, and gently put her in the bed. Seeing that she was sleeping, even if Mu Yunxuan was angry, he couldn¡¯t get angry. ¡°You! You really know how to make me feel ufortable. You seduce other men even when you fall asleep.¡± Mu Yunxuan muttered to himself with anger. ¡°I¡¯ve only didn¡¯t see you in a month, but you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± Jin Cheng¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. Mu Yunxuan tucked the quilt for Su Zimo, then he got up and left the bed. Jin Cheng has been standing outside the door. ¡°Have you caught people?¡± ¡°Mmm! The Taoist Priest is also here. He said he has something to tell you. He won¡¯t tell it to someone else. I can only take him back to Yun City. He has been locked in the dungeon now.¡± Jin Cheng faintly said faintly. His pair of deep eyes were looking at Mu Yunxuan curiously, then he stretched out his neck to look at the woman on the bed with a mask. Mu Yunxuan blocked Jin Cheng¡¯s sight with doubt. He and Jin Cheng were not close to women. But today, he looked at his wife many times, which made him puzzled. Mu Yunxuan turned around and set a barrier around Su Zimo¡¯s bed. After turning around, he coldly said: ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± He didn¡¯t utter another word, the two disappeared instantly. * In the woods not far from Mingyue Vi, a woman in red and a man in white were waiting quietly. Under the moonlight, it can be seen that it was actually Ji Rui and Ji Yu. After a while, a shadow guard knelt in front of them. ¡°Young Miss, Young Master, the guards around Mingyue Vi are tightly guarding. There are also many traps. Their 12 death squad are guarding their posts day and night. They never neglect their duties. If you don¡¯t go through the main gate, it¡¯s difficult to enter Mingyue Vi.¡± ¡°Hmph! Such a small Mingyue Vi is guarded heavily. There must be secrets inside.¡± Ji Rui¡¯s eyes under the moonlight looked very fierce. She looked like a poisonous snake waiting for an opportunity in the grass. ¡°The paper they produced in the paper factory is many times better than the Mu Family. This is the finished product secretly hidden by this subordinate. Please have a look.¡± The shadow guard took out a nk sheet of paper and handed it to Ji Yu. Ji Yu took a look and his sharp eyes shed with surprise! ¡°Sure thing. It looks many times better. No wonder it¡¯s tightly guarded.¡± ¡°Brother, our Zheng Guofu is the secondrgest business family in Yun City. If our ce is about to be taken away by this newly-rising Mingyue Vi, then why should our Zheng Goufu get along with them?¡± Ji Rui looked at the paper in her elder brother¡¯s hand with venomous eyes. She knew in her heart that as soon as these finished products came out, it would cause an uproar in the Four Countries. Mu Yunxuan was the man she liked, she would never allow such a thing to happen... ... That Ling Qiushui has been defeated without even using her hands. Her family background in Yun City was good enough. She shouldn¡¯t let go of this fateful chance. ¡°Not bad.¡± Ji Yu turned the white paper in his hand into ashes. As he stared sharply at Mingyue Vi. ¡°During the match with Hong¡¯er that day, the Mingyue Vi was afraid that our Zheng Guofu would deal with them clearly, so they forced our father to sign an agreement in front of my emperor, making it impossible to make a move for revenge. Since our father couldn¡¯t do something, we will use this agreement as a reason to enter and exit the Mingyue Vi smoothly.¡± Chapter 96.2 - Self-slapping (Part 2)

Chapter 96: Self-pping (Part 2)

Ji Yu thought of a better and more convenient reason. He wanted to see what this widow and orphan could do. ¡°I understand what brother meant. I will go to the Mingyue Mountain Vi early in the morning.¡± Ji Rui stared at the direction of Mingyue Vi with a vicious smile. ¡°Young Miss, Young Master, our people had destroyed more than 20 reservoirs the night before yesterday. Do you want to act tonight?¡± ¡°As long as we have the opportunity, we should do our best. We have cooperated with Mu Family¡¯s paper industry and various industries. We better let the Mingyue Mountain Vi open their shops in a few days without finished products. Otherwise, it will have a great impact on some stores under our name.¡± Ji Yu regretted going out this time to experience the outside world. After all, in just a month, things had be beyond his control. He, Ji Hong, and Ji Rui have always been the proudest talents of the Ji family. They were all outstanding figures in terms of cultivation and alchemy. ¡°Yes, 13 stores will open on the same day, and the industries they do are all the same as those of Mu¡¯s family, and also our Zhou Guofu. What is the purpose of the Master of Mingyue Vi? Even a fool can see it. Since she dared toe to the capital to challenge us, she had to pay a high price for it. And also, the humiliation our family received that day in the tournament, we should give it back to them one by one.¡± Ji Rui said sullenly. Her twisted face looked ferocious under the moonlight. ¡°Poor Hong¡¯er, he still can¡¯t get out of the bed yet.¡± Ji Yu had the same thoughts as Ji Rui. ¡°What¡¯s else news is there?¡± Ji Rui asked again. ¡°During this time, the Master of the Yun City asionally appear in Mingyue Vi. It seems that she has a good rtionship with Mingyue Vi. It¡¯s just that Mingyuexuan¡¯s guards are also strict, so our people cannot get close in there.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ji Rui couldn¡¯t believe that Mu Yunxuan, who has never been close to women, woulde to Mingyue Vi in person. What did she miss during this month when she left the capital? She originally heard the rumor saying that Ling Qiushui already became the wife of the Master in Yun City. Upon hearing this news, she and her elder brother hurried back to the capital without stopping. Unexpectedly, she saw everything that happened at the capital¡¯s gate. She knew that Ling Qiushui was over. Ji Rui frowned. ¡°Since we can¡¯t get into Mingyue Vi, we will go there tomorrow and go back first tonight.¡± Ji Yu had already thought about it. ¡°Well, let¡¯s make ns after we go there tomorrow.¡± Ji Rui¡¯s eyes instantly became gloomy. She bit the corner of her lips, so her nose was slightly got wrinkled. However, the ferocious look in her face slightly became better than before. ¡°You go back and keep staring. If you have any news, report it immediately.¡± Ji Yu exined. ¡°Yes, young master. This subordinate will leave.¡± Suddenly, there was silence in the woods, only the sound of frogs and cicadas could be heard in the dull night. A little red fox jumped happily on the treetops and ran towards Mingyue Vi. Because of greed, he didn¡¯t forget to pick a few flowers and put them in his mouth along the way. His amber eyes looked clever and cunning. * In the dungeon of Yun City, the dungeons here looked different from other ces. They were made of cold iron and had hidden deadly traps everywhere. It¡¯s more difficult to get out from here than to climb to the sky. The iron door opened after the creaking sound. The Taoist Priest and Ling Qiushui looked outside silently. Because she desperately tried to escape, Ling Qiushui looked even more miserable. Mu Yunxuan brought Zi Mo, Jin Cheng, and Mu Yunhan with him. Mu Yunxuan was covered with a cold atmosphere. His handsome face looked a bit strange with his coldness. But in Ling Qiushui¡¯s point of view, his handsomeness was like a deadly poison. ¡°Yunxuan... ...¡± As soon as Ling Qiushui spoke, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s cold eyes became fierce. She had no choice but to swallow the rest of her words. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes looked abnormally cold. His handsome face that was originally attractive looked extremely indifferent. His whole body exuded a cold atmosphere that can make people have palpitation. ¡°Taoist Priest, I heard you have something to tell to this lord?¡± Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t beat around the bush, he directly asked coldly. The Taoist Priest calmly looked at Mu Yunxuan. Then, faintly asked: ¡°Is the Holy Lord trying bit the hands that feed you?¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes became as deep as the abyss. Naturally, he understood what the Taoist Priest meant. However,pared to what the Mu Family did for the Wu n, that matter was trivial. ¡°Taoist Priest, aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s bitting the hands that feed you?¡± His cold voice sounded extremely harsh. The Taoist Priest couldn¡¯t help but shuddered. A few years ago, he was just a yellow-haired boy, who only knew how to listen. He didn¡¯t see him only for a few years, but he had be a big bully, that he couldn¡¯t afford to look at him. ¡°Do you know that the curse has not beenpletely lifted?¡± Such a simple sentence, but made Mu Yunxuan¡¯s heart to sink to the bottom of hell. -End of this chapter- Chapter 97.1 - The curse hasn鈥檛 been lifted (Part 1)

Chapter 97: The curse hasn¡¯t been lifted (Part 1)

¡°Taoist Priest, what do you mean?¡± Mu Yunhan couldn¡¯t help but ask coldly. Zi Mo and Jin Cheng were also taken aback. Some of them didn¡¯t believe what the Taoist Priest said. Mu Yunxuan already lived for more than 20 years. So they thought that the curse had been solved. ¡°As long as the Lord promises this old man not to kill my daughter, I will naturally tell you the reason.¡± Taoist Priest still his a trump card at hand, so his arrogance increased a little. ¡°Are you threatening this lord?¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s tone was cold. His cold gaze seemed like can prate into the Taoist Priest¡¯s heart. ¡°This old man doesn¡¯t dare. This old man is now like meat on the chopping board. I¡¯m only asking for his lord¡¯s mercy. How could I dare to threaten you.¡± Taoist Priest¡¯s tone was full of irony as he stared at Mu Yunxuan. However, Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t care. ¡°Speak clearly, otherwise, this lord will kill you.¡± The curse wasn¡¯t lifted? If it hasn¡¯t been lifted, why can he live in peace for the past 6 years? ¡°Lord, just like what this old man said, as long as you let my daughter live, this old man will naturally tell you the reason.¡± ¡°I promise you.¡± Mu Yunxuan replied without even looking at Ling Qiushui. ¡°Thank you, Lord.¡± The Taoist Priest¡¯s hanging heart finally felt at ease. Ling Qiushui bit her lip. She hated Mu Yunxuan¡¯s ruthlessness but she hated Mu Yunxuan¡¯s injustice even more. ¡°Speak.¡± A simple word made everyone feel extreme pressure. In the eyes of the Taoist Priest, Mu Yunxuan was an eight-legged crab, rampant and domineering. The audience was so quiet that people could hear the sound of a needle dropping. The pressure was so strong that the Taoist Priest and Ling Qiushui felt ufortable. Just when Mu Yunxuan waited impatiently, the Taoist Priest suddenly spoke. ¡°The eigh characters of you and Su Zimo are abination of Yin and Yang. The ghost marriage is for one person alive and one is dead, but both of you survive. The curse has been solved on you, but not for the next generation. And you can¡¯t use ghost marriage again to solve it.¡± The Taoist Priest simply replied. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s body became stiff. When he heard the next generation, the first person he thought was Su Li. ¡°Li¡¯er, will he also be affected by this curse?¡± Mu Yunhan muttered to himself as he staggered back a few steps. How could this be? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Yunxuan turned around to leave but was suddenly stopped by the Taoist Priest. ¡°Does the lord want to go back with his words? You promise this old man that you will leave my daughter alive.¡± Mu Yunxuan turned around fiercely and looked at the Taoist Priest coldly. His lips curved into a charming, but indifferent smile: ¡°This lord has promised you not to kill Ling Qiushui, but your life will be decided by me. You, father, and daughter will live in this dungeon for your whole life! You should have stopped your pampered daughter to y around and offend people. Because she will naturally has to pay the price.¡± After speaking, Mu Yunxuan left the father and daughter ruthlessly. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s me who hurt you.¡± Ling Qiushui was full of remorse and regret. She was wrong. She wanted to use her position in Jun Zixi¡¯s heart to make Mu Yunxuan be kind and merciful to her. But in the end, she realized that her thinking was wrong. What she knew about Mu Yunxuan was just the tip of the iceberg. ¡°Shui¡¯er, don¡¯t talk about it. Dad didn¡¯t n this matter well! As long as we escape this catastrophe, we will have a chance to go out. Next 15th of the month, it will be the full moon, the demon n will appear. They wille here to assassinate Mu Yunxuan. It will be our opportunity to escape. As long as we contact our people, we will have nothing to worry about.¡± The Taoist Priestforted his daughter with a soft voice. He didn¡¯t expect that the n he calcted for many years will fail so quickly. He wanted his daughter to enjoy supreme glory and wealth in the future. But instead, he sent himself and his daughter into the Mu Family¡¯s dungeon... ... * Out of the dungeon, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s hands were tightly clenched, and his eyes squinted when he recalled what the Taoist Priest had said. Then suddenly, he said: ¡°Yunhan, go to our secret room, check all the records in the history books. Try to see if this curse happened before the Mu Family met the Wu n, or after our family met them. You check this information carefully. When the resultes out, I will go to the Wu n to see the patriarch in person.¡± ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t worry, big brother, I will definitely check this out.¡± Mu Yunhan calmly nodded his head. It¡¯s time to check this matter. Chapter 97.2 - The curse hasn鈥檛 been lifted (Part 2)

Chapter 97: The curse hasn¡¯t been lifted (Part 2)

¡°By the way, big brother, Ji Yu and Ji Rui are back to the capital. The celebration of the National Day ising soon. Princess Yaoxi will also return to Haoyue Country. The young masters and youngdies from the noble families, who went out to practice before, will all soone back to participate in alchemy test. If Qi¡¯er wants to participate in this alchemy test, he must pay attention to these two brothers and sisters. Ji Yu and Ji Rui have deep connections in the capital. Sister-inw offended the Zheng Guofu. And also, Ji Rui has always been fond of her elder brother. I¡¯m afraid that she will find a chance to attack sister-inw when shees back this time.¡± Mu Yunhan was well-informed in the recent news. As long as there was any disturbance in the capital, he will know it soon. ¡°Hmph! Even if they have a deep connection in the capital, my son is not a vegetarian. Don¡¯t forget what happened to Jun Lintian. He had eaten a big shit, but he still hasn¡¯t found out who set this trap. These two little fellows are not worthy to be my son¡¯s opponent.¡± After speaking, Mu Yunxuan flew away. Zi Mo, Jin Cheng, and Mu Yunhan looked at each other. ¡°You mean, Jun Lintian ate this shit, because of Qi¡¯er and Li¡¯er?¡± Mu Yunhan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He could even think about it. What tricks did those two brothers y around? ¡°Do you still need to ask? Didn¡¯t you see the look in Yunxuan¡¯s face? He looks so proud.¡± Zi Mo mockingly said, but he was envious in his heart. ¡°Yunxuan is right. The Third Prince belongs to the imperial family, but he suffered not any less than the Su Family.¡± Jin Cheng didn¡¯t think Mu Yunxuan was exaggerating. ¡°Yeah! Take Qi¡¯er as an example. He has this little fox-like face and sly eyes. Rain or shine, I¡¯m sure he cane up with ideas.¡± Zi Mo nodded his head to agree. ¡°You two control your mouth, I¡¯m still here alright?¡± How could they ridicule his nephew like that in front of him? Aren¡¯t they afraid to die? ¡°Hmph! Look at you, do you think we are ridiculing Qi¡¯er? We are saying that he is smart. Who are you trying to show that stinky face of yours? Why not put your face to your crotch. ¡± Zi Mo stared at Mu Yunhan. How can there be such an insensitive man like him? Why can¡¯t they talk like that? ¡°Alright, just rx. I¡¯m just reminding you so that you won¡¯t suffer. You have seen what happened to Ling Qiushui and Jun Lintian. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t remind you.¡± Mu Yunhan propped his chin triumphantly: ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go back to sleep. It¡¯s not too early.¡± Mu Yunhan yawned. He was very tired these few days. What else could Zi Mo and Jin Cheng say? Jin Cheng looked at the direction where Mu Yunxuan flew and fell into deep thoughts. * The Qunfang Pavilion didn¡¯t get close because of Jun Lintian¡¯s affairs. However, people who came here for fun became less. People learned that this Qunfang Pavilion belonged to Jun Lintian. They also know that the emperor seized Jun Lintian¡¯s power and all the property belonged to him. Anyone with discerning eyes can see that the Emperor was trying to shut everyone¡¯s mouth. The melodious sound of the piano,ughter, curse, flirting, and beautiful sounds were intertwined. The fragrance of rouge and gouache was floating in the whole building. In the secret room on the third floor, Jun Lintian was dressed in ck and sitting coldly on a chair. A few days after the incidents, he looked calmer. At this time, Ya Fu came in with tea. She was wearing a dress embroidered with gold silk. She looked very charming and alluring when she walked around. ¡°Your highness.¡± Ya Fu gently bent her knees. Jun Lintian remained sitting and didn¡¯t even lift his eyes. ¡°Have you found Xiao Bing?¡± ¡°Your highness, I am ipetent. Xiao Bing disappeared out of thin air the next day after the ident. Too many things happened in those few days, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to her. Xiao Bing has been staying in the Qunfang Pavilion for a year. She should have already thought of a way out.¡± After Ya Fu finished speaking, she looked up and saw Jun Lintian¡¯s face became even more gloomy. Her heart skipped a bit at that moment. Her highness looked scarier than before. His body exuded a terrifying atmosphere, which made people afraid to approach. When Jun Lintian didn¡¯t say another word, the room fell into a terrible silence. ¡°What does the Mingyue Vi have to do with it?¡± The sudden sound made Ya Fu tremble. ¡°Answering back his highness, there is no evidence proving they have a rtionship with this.¡± ¡°Waste.¡± Jun Lintian shouted: Su Zimo, this prince underestimated you. You can do things like this seamlessly. Jun Lintian then looked at Ya Fu. Under the candlelight, the mole under her eyes made her face even looked more beautiful. Jun Lintian nevercked in women, but his throat rolled. ¡°Tonight, it¡¯s you who will to sleep with me!¡± These words made Ya Fu felt incredible. After so many years, he finally put her in his eyes. She has been looking forward to it for so many years until now. ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± Ya Fu looked very shy. Her beautiful face reddened in shyness. Jun Lintian got up, picked Ya Fu, and flew away from the window. And all this was seen by the people hiding outside the Qunfang Pavilion. -End of this chapter- Chapter 98.1 - Preparing the knife to rest on your neck (Part 1)

Chapter 98: Preparing the knife to rest on your neck (Part 1)

The paper factory was not far from the Mingyue Vi. It only takes half a stick of incense to go in there. Su Li was sleeping on the branch of a big tree. His small body could not be seen in the dark night. The little roon dog leaped quickly into his arms. There was a flower in its little paw that it hasn¡¯t eaten yet. ¡°Little Roon, you are really greedy. You almost finished eating all the flowers in the back mountain.¡± Su Li rubbed its glossy red fur and smiled indulgingly. This little roon dog can be regarded as his childhood ymate. ¡°Little Li, the flowers here are not as delicious as those flowers under the cliff. The flowers here are not blessed by profound energy. It¡¯s useless to eat too much.¡± The little roon dog looked cute. He missed those blooming foxtail flower at the bottom of the cliff. Not only they were fragrant and sweet, but also delicious. ¡°I will go back there in the future.¡± Su Li smiled, he also missed his Master and Grandpa. ¡°What did you see?¡± Su Li groomed the little roon dog¡¯s hair and asked casually. ¡°I saw three bad guys, two men, and one woman, with a very high cultivation level. Especially the man, he is already at the 6th stage of Shenxuan Period, while the woman is at the peak of Jinxuan Period. They said that they woulde to the Mingyue Vi tomorrow.¡± Su Li¡¯s deep eyes shed. His face was filled with killing intent. It¡¯s not hard to guess that those people who destroyed their reservoirs were sent by Zhen Guogongfu. ¡°Go back to rest, I have other things to do.¡± Su Li patted the little roon dog¡¯s ass. The little roon dog immediately looked at Su Li with dissatisfaction. ¡°Little Li, I¡¯ve said it many times, don¡¯t hit my ass. The body structure of a beast is the same as yours.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see it.¡± Su Li frowned. He really couldn¡¯t see that its body structure was simr to a human being. ¡°I¡¯m toozy to argue with you. I want to go back and see the snow fox, that Xin¡¯er brought back. We are of the same kind.¡± The little roon dog straightened his tail and yawned greatly. ¡°Are you sure that you are of the same kind? You are a firefox, the other one is snow fox. Are you sure you can blend fire and water?¡± Su Li looked at the little roon dog with a smile in his eyes. ¡°Who said that we can¡¯t mix fire and water? Believe it or not, I will marry her to be my wife.¡± The little roon dog looked at Su Li provocatively. ¡°Are you sure you can cultivate until you reach Shenshou Period and turn into a human form without being cooked and served on the dining table?¡± Su Li ignored the provocation of the little roon dog. The cultivation level of the little roon dog was just at the 6th stage of Deshou Period, which was still too far away from Shenshou Period. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here? With your cultivation level, I¡¯m not far from that day, haha!¡± The little roon dog grinned slyly, as its nose sniffed several times. It seems to be saying that his happiness depends on Su Li. ¡°Your father is here, I¡¯m leaving.¡± When the little roon dog said those words, he disappeared. When Su Li turned his head, Mu Yunxuan was already behind him. ¡°Li¡¯er.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Although Su Li¡¯s expression was not cold, he was not wee either. ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re not in the room, I went out to find you.¡± Mu Yunxuan sat down next to him. Li¡¯er was just like when he was young. He liked to climb high trees and y. Especially when he was in a bad mood. Su Li¡¯s face suddenly sank. His small body leaped up and flew towards the paper factory. Mu Yunxuan frowned and followed closely. The paper factory was veryrge, but Su Li urately falls on the boundary of the reservoirs. The figures fighting at night were like ghosts. Su Li¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent, as he quickly separated the ck-masked man who was fighting Su Qingjue. With a palm force in the air, the ck-masked man stepped back a few steps and fell into the reservoir. There was no movement, but the sound of water sshing broke the silence of the night sky. Seeing this, the other three men in ck were about to escape. However, after turning around, they saw Mu Yunxuan with a gloomy face. Su Li¡¯s eyes were full of resentment, and he looked at the ck-masked man coldly. ¡°Li¡¯er, I didn¡¯t expect these people to take the opportunity to destroy the remaining reservoir. We must not allow them to leave alive. Only by doing this, they can pay what they owe us.¡± Su Qingjue hatefully looked at the ck-masked man and said. ¡°Uncle, rest assured. None of them can escape.¡± Su Li smiled lightly, but his words were chilling. The three ck-masked men had a chill, they didn¡¯t expect a child will let them smell death. Seeing that theirpanion was killed, they felt a deep fear inside their heart. The three ck-masked men were in a dilemma. There was a wolf in front of them, and a tiger behind. ¡°Who sent you here? If you speak, you will die happily. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make your die without ease.¡± Such a small person, but can give people a depressive momentum. The corners of Mu Yunxuan¡¯s lips curved while admiring his son. Su Li¡¯s meaning was very obvious. Whether they speak or not, they will die. Chapter 98.2 - Preparing the knife to rest on your neck (Part 2)

Chapter 98: Preparing the knife to rest on your neck (Part 2)

¡°Second, third, you fight!¡± said by the ck-masked man at the forefront bitterly. ¡°Brother, tonight... let¡¯s....¡± ¡°You are from the Zhen Guogongfu.¡± Su Li¡¯s sudden sentence let the three people¡¯s eyes shed with a bit trace of surprise! Seeing this, everything became clear. Su Li¡¯s small figure that flew in the sky, was emitting of killing intent due to anger. A white light suddenly shed, making the three men fell in different directions. Zi Mo, Mu Yunhan, and Jin Cheng, who was hiding in the darkness, covered their mouths in surprise. Even at their current cultivation level, they can¡¯t achieve this speed. ¡°Look at my grandson, isn¡¯t he good?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Mu Yufeng¡¯s sudden voice made the three men hiding almost fall off the tree. ¡°Father, why are you here?¡± Mu Yunhan asked in a low voice. Unexpectedly, a sound of profound energy whistled in his ears. Mu Yunhan¡¯s eyes squinted and avoided the galloping profound energy. The moment he turned his head, a big tree as thick as a barrel fell to the ground. Su Li¡¯s small figure stood quietly behind him like a Shura incarnated under the night sky. ¡°Li¡¯er, it¡¯s the second uncle.¡± Mu Yunhan kindly smiled as he had never done before. Su Li was too strong. He hadn¡¯t seen in just a few days, but it seemed his cultivation level increased again. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Su Li¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness. He removed the defense line on the back mountain tonight, but he didn¡¯t expect to attract them. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s expression also sank. What chaos are they trying to pull? Even his father also came. ¡°Li¡¯er, you ask him.¡± Mu Yunhan pointed his finger to Zi Mo and gasped for breath. ¡°Li¡¯er, don¡¯t ask me. Ask him.¡± Zi Mo red at Mu Yunhan but pointed his finger to Jin Cheng. Jin Cheng¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Your second uncle proposed toe in here.¡± The ball seemed to be kicked back to Mu Yunhan again. Mu Yunhan instantly felt that his body was too heavy enough that he almost fell down the tree. ¡°Haha!¡± Mu Yunhan showed a pleasant smile. ¡°Li¡¯er, this second uncle missed you, so I came to see you.¡± However, no one would believe such a poor lie. ¡°Li¡¯er, this grandpa wants to see the three of you, brothers and sisters, so I came over. When I saw these three sneaking around, I came to see what is happening.¡± Mu Yufeng said with a smile. The wrinkles at the corners of his eyes piled up together, as his eyes filled with happiness. When Zi Mo, Jin Cheng, and Mu Yunhan heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but curse this old fox Mu Yufeng secretly. Hepletely pushed the me on them. Su Li frowned and said coldly: ¡°Tonight I withdrew the defense and turned off the mechanism at the back mountain. If youe here again next time, you prepare yourself having a knife resting on your neck.¡± Su Li snapped his fingers into the air. Liu Yue appeared behind Su Li instantly. ¡°Young Master.¡± ¡°Activate nearby mechanisms and strengthen the defense.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Liu Yue flew away in just a short moment. ¡°Li¡¯er, what should I do if those people appeared again?¡± Su Qingjue asked below. ¡°Kill.¡± Su Li coldly said with his thin lips. ¡°Leave the rest to me, go back and rest!¡± Su Qingjue looked at Mu Yunxuan, then turned around to work on his affairs. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out. If you don¡¯t want to die in the future, you¡¯d better go through the gate.¡± After Su Li finished speaking, his little figure soared in the night sky. Several people followed behind him, even the deaf knew that Su Li was not joking. * In the courtyard of Mingyue Vi, the moon was like a big frost, the evening breeze was blowing the white curtains, and only a lonely shadow was apanying the moon. The wind rang in his ears gently and passed through his heart. Looking at the house from afar, the hour was not too early, but it was still very difficult for him to send his love. Only a ss of wineforting his grieving heart. The maple leaves fall one after another, just like how his future marriage falling apart. Murong Shaofeng poured the wine into his stomach and his figure slightly swayed. His clear eyes were slightly blurred. His handsome face flushed after drinking. Zhu Yan looked at him with anxious eyes. ¡°Your highness, I¡¯m afraid your body will not be able to bear it if you continue this.¡± ¡°The pain in his highness heart can only be eliminated this way. After venting, his highness can face tomorrow with a smile. Besides, the news came from the Xingyue Country, after the celebration of the National Day, his highness must go back. He reached the age of adulthood, but his highness still has no wife. After going back this time, the emperor intends to marry him, but he doesn¡¯t know who thedy is.¡± Liu Shiyu looked at Murong Shaofeng¡¯s back in distress. His highness¡¯s loved was destined to be doomed. So no matter how painful it was, he could only endure it. ¡°And as expected, Prince Yu will arrive at the Haoyue Country, 10 days before the celebration of the National Day. Or perhaps much earlier.¡± This is what Liu Shiyu was more worried about. ¡°Mmm! I¡¯ll ask Qing Yan to secretly pay attention to Prince Yu¡¯s whereabouts. Once Prince Yu enters the Haoyue Kingdom, we will know immediately.¡± Zhu Yan had made arrangements in secret. The person they wanted to guard against most was Prince Yu. So he didn¡¯t dare to be careless. ¡°That way, I feel be more at ease.¡± ¡°I am going back to my room to rest, so do you!¡± Watching Murong Shaofeng get up and walk to his room. Zhu Yan also followed. In the night sky, only a helpless sigh, echoed in the air. -End of this chapter- Chapter 99.1 - Feels at home (Part 1)

Chapter 99: Feels at home (Part 1)

The sun was shining outside the window, and the faint fragrance of flowers prated the room for a long time. Su Zimo¡¯s long eyshes trembled when her eyes were stabbed by the dazzling sunlight, and blinked ufortably. After opening her beautiful eyes, Su Zimo stretched out her waist. A weak boneless jade hand touched her warmth. Su Zimo¡¯s brain circuit suddenly functioned. When she turned her head, she saw an erged handsome face in front of her eyes. Suddenly, Su Zimo bounced from the bed, as her eyes filled with anger. ¡°Mu Yunxuan... ....¡± The sharp roar made Mu Yunxuan frown. After opening his blurry eyes, he blinked a few times and closed them again because he hasn¡¯t had enough sleep. His sleeping face looked more beautiful than a woman by one-third, and hiszy appearance and scattered hair made him looked even more charming than a woman. Su Zimo swallowed a mouthful of saliva. This man was so fucking eye-catching! He was the only person who can make her feel full just by looking at it! ¡°Wife, this husband is still sleepy. I want to sleep more for a while.¡± After saying those words, he closed his eyes once again, but the corner of his mouth was curved into a smile. Did his carelessness make his wife confused again? ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Zimo¡¯s eyes shed. And angrily roared: ¡°You really regard this ce as your home, so you dare to climb up on this olddy¡¯s bed.¡± A certain woman shook the bed horribly and kicked Mu Yunxuan¡¯s thigh. Unexpectedly, this kick almost made her burst into tears. Her kicknded on Yunxuan¡¯s knee, which almost broke her little toe. ¡°Damn, are you still a human? Why it¡¯s so hard?¡± Su Zimo clutched her painful toe while looking at it bitterly andined. Seeing that the beautiful man still sleeping soundly, Su Zimo had no choice but to give up. It¡¯s not like they haven¡¯t slept together, so why still act like a virgin heroine? A certain woman said andughed at herself. After slowly getting off the bed, Su Zimo tried to recall how she came back to her room, but couldn¡¯t remember. Su Zimo shook her head and began to dress up. Although she wore a mask every day, she still put a little bit of powder on her face every day to make herself more beautiful. Mu Yunxuan opened his eyes and took nced at the beautiful shadow drawing her eyebrows. His smile widened. This smile could make people feelfortable. Then he closed his beautiful eyes and fell asleep in a good mood. * Su Zimo came out after grooming herself. As soon as she went out, she ran to Qing Lian, who came to serve her. ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake, there are guests.¡± Qing Lian said and looked at Su Zimo with a weird smile. Su Zimo was puzzled, so she asked with frowned eyebrows. ¡°Qing Lian, why do I think you are smiling a lit bit like a rogue?¡± ¡°Master, how can it be!¡± Qing Lian said no, but the smile on the corner of her lips became more and more visible, and also have a bit trace of shyness. This made Su Zimo felt even more strange. ¡°Are you interested in someone?¡± Su Zimo squinted her eyes and asked casually. ¡°Huh!¡± Qing Lian¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief andughed once again. Why does their master putting this matter on her head? She was obviously the one who was interested in someone! When Su Zimo saw Qing Lian¡¯s expression, she shook her head: ¡°You said there are guests, who are here?¡± ¡°Oh! It¡¯s Ji Rui and Ji Yu from the Zhen Guogongfu. They came here early in the morning. They wanted to see you, so I let them wait in the main hall.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Zimo walked out. Just when she came out of Mingyuexuan, she saw Mu Yunhan, Mu Yufeng, and other two handsome men, Zi Mo and Jin Cheng, who she had only met once. Su Zimo stopped abruptly and looked around her surroundings. Did she go to the wrong ce or was still dreaming? When her beautiful eyes swept around the surroundings, she found out that her Mingyue Vi was pretty good. Looking at the four people again, who looked at her strangely, Su Zimo was sure that she was not dreaming. ¡°What are you doing here early in the morning?¡± Su Zimo¡¯s eyes were full of anger. These people treat her ce like Mu Family¡¯s House. As soon as she got out of the bed, all she could see everywhere were people from the Mu Family. A certain woman didn¡¯t look up the sky, so she didn¡¯t know that it was almost noon. And Little did she know that Ji Rui in the main hall had already fired up in anger for three times. A cold chill swept across the four people, which made them think like it was already winter. The four looked at each other but didn¡¯t say a word. However, Jin Cheng stared at Su Zimo, as his throat rolled a few times. ¡°Daughter-inw, we are just passing by to see you and your children.¡± Mu Yufeng said with some difficulty. After all, he was being stared by three unsatisfied men in front of him. He only said a few words why they look at him fiercely? The words ¡®daughter-inw¡¯ made Su Zimo¡¯s fired up in anger and cursed wildly inside her heart. Does she and Mu Yunxuan have that kind of rtionship? What¡¯s more, who will believe this reason? Passing by? Is there such a coincidence in this world? She doesn¡¯t believe him. But be it a ck cat or a white cat, it¡¯s a good cat as long as it can catch mice, right? Chapter 99.2 - Feels at home (Part 2)

Chapter 99: Feels at home (Part 2)

What¡¯s more, why call her that? Do they think she will daydream and think wildly? ¡°Mother.¡± Su Li walked with a calm pace and slowly came over. His calm expression on his face made the few people present feel ashamed. ¡°Ah! My baby, why do you have ck circles in the eyes, didn¡¯t you sleep well?¡± Su Zimo¡¯s doting tone let the few people shivered. This sudden change of face was faster than flipping a book. They felt winter came just now, but at the moment, they felt like they were bathing from the warm sunlight. The corners of Su Li¡¯s lips curved. His good mood was already written on his face. ¡°I slept a bittest night.¡± Su Li exined lightly. But in the end, his eyes swept across the four people behind him. The situationst night shed across his mind. After that event, he wanted to take them outst night and let them go home by themselves. He didn¡¯t expect that these people will not leave and looked at him innocently. In desperation, he could only arrange rooms for them to stay. ¡°Oh! Why don¡¯t you sleep more? People who don¡¯t know what happened might think that I am abusing my son, isn¡¯t it?¡± Su Zimo¡¯s face was full of smile, she was in an inexplicable good mood, so she couldn¡¯t help but joke. ¡°Mother, you have visitors. You should go first, I¡¯ll handle all the matters here.¡± Su Li hid his usual cold expression. His face looked so soft right now. The four people looked at each other for a while. They now understood the saying: Like mother, like son. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll go there now, I¡¯ll leave everything in your care.¡± Su Zimo nodded her head at Mu Yufeng as a greeting. Then, left with Qing Lian with a suspicious look in the face. Perhaps, an emotion sprout in her heart which made her brain function a little slower today. ¡°Are you nning to live here?¡± As soon as Su Zimo left, Su Li asked coldly. ¡°Li¡¯er, we are waiting for your father. We want to go back altogether.¡± Mu Yunhan pointed his finger to the ce where Mu Yunxuan was in. His elder brother still hasn¡¯t get up at this hour. Was he too fiercest night? A certain man has an infinite imagination in mind... ... Only Jin Cheng, who tightly pressing his lips, looked at Su Zimo¡¯s departing back. No one knows what he was thinking. His gaze seemed to look from afar and full of longing, which could make people feel confused. ¡°Go and have breakfast first!¡± Su Li took a deep look at the closed door and had a vague expectation in his heart. ¡°Good!¡± Mu Yufeng agreed. He was thrown to the guest¡¯s room to sleep these days. Because of this, he couldn¡¯t eat nor sleep well. If not, he will go backst night. * In the main hall, Ji Rui, who had been waiting for a long time almost throw the teacup in her hand. She didn¡¯t know how many times she had taken a deep breath. ¡°Brother, this Mingyue Master is too much. We have been waiting for an hour.¡± Ji Rui stood up fiercely and stared at the door with savage eyes. ¡°Rui¡¯er, don¡¯t be impatient. Why don¡¯t you sit down and enjoy the scenery in Mingyue Vi? Don¡¯t you think the scenery in this vi is picturesque?¡± Ji Yu said with a faint smile, but if people looked at him seriously. His eyes had a faint trace of anger. He, Ji Yu, has never waited even for half an incense stick. This Mingyue Master was an exception. She let him wait for more than an hour. It seems that the days after this will not be as insipid as boiled cabbage. When she almost reached the entrance of the main hall, Su Zimo stopped. Then, asked Qing Lian: ¡°Did the brother and sistere here by carriage or on a horse?¡± ¡°Master, they came by carriage.¡± Suddenly, Qing Lian seemed to think of something, and her eyes shed. Su Zimo¡¯s face sank. She quickly summoned her golden butterfly. ¡°Jindie, go and look around.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± The golden butterfly quickly flipped its wings and left. Under the sunlight, the golden butterfly looked even more beautiful. As if the sky added moreyers of gold dust to it. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Su Zimo entered the hall calmly. Ji Rui couldn¡¯t help but get angry. She turned her head violently and red at Su Zimo. Su Zimo was dressed in white and wearing a golden mask. It doesn¡¯t look superfluous at all. Instead, it gave people space for imagination. Every move she made was calm and unhurriedly. As if everything in front of her can¡¯t enter her eyes. Her eyes looked arrogant and show a faint trace of coldness. Ji Yu¡¯s eyes shed in surprise. There was something special about this woman. ¡°I¡¯ve made the two of you wait for a long time.¡± Su Zimo said without excessive greetings. Her tone was also indifferent, and her eyes were distant. ¡°Indeed, we waited for a long time.¡± Ji Yu sneered and yed with the teacup in his hand, then took a sip. A fragrant smell was left in his lips in an instant. ¡°This is the white hair in the snowfield. The output is only 20 catties per year, but the Mingyue Master uses it to entertain guests. It is really a cruel thing.¡± Su Zimo gave him a faint look with his seemingly careless words. ¡°At home, I always entertain my guests like this in Mingyue Vi.¡± Su Zimo replied indifferently. ¡°How nice to be at home. While, we, brothers and sisters have been waiting for the Mingyue Master for more than an hour.¡± -End of this chapter- Chapter 100.1 - Good intentions (Part 1)

Chapter 100: Good intentions (Part 1)

Ji Rui looked at Su Zimo sarcastically, she hoped she could tear her camouge into pieces. Pretending to be calm, unhurried, and noble. Let¡¯s see how long you can pretend? Ji Rui looked at Su Zimo coldly, as she tightly pursed her lips, which added a sense of hostility to her originally beautiful facial features. She had never waited for someone. If it wasn¡¯t for their other purposes, she would demolish this small Mingyue Vi. ¡°Oh!¡± Su Zimo had an inexplicable expression on her face. This careless expression made the other people get angry for no reason. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I am used to getting upte, and I didn¡¯t allow anyone to disturb my sleep. Please forgive me for any negligence.¡± Su Zimo said to apologize, but there was no trace of apology in her eyes. ¡°The Vi Master doesn¡¯t have to feel embarrassed. After all, it¡¯s the guest who came looking for the master of the house, right?¡± Who knows what Ji Rui had figured out? But she said with a smile. However, her eyes shed with bitterness. They cane and go to this ce in the uing days, so there will be many opportunities to take revenge. Su Zimo¡¯s swept her eyes and squinted at them: ¡°I wonder what the two of you want to do foring here?¡± Su Zimo went straight to the point. She didn¡¯t beat around the bush. She thought there is nothing to chat about with this brother and sister. There were some people you just need to treat as the wind. ¡°Mingyue Master, to tell you the truth, we, brother and sister, just came out for more than a month. When we came back, we heard the great reputation of Mingyue Master. There are rumors about Mingyue Vi on the street. I also heard that my father and Mingyue Vi have established a written agreement. So we couldn¡¯t wait to visit the Mingyue Vi and ask if the Mingyue Master need any help. Doesn¡¯t the Mingyue Master¡¯s 13 stores are about to open?¡± Ji Yu said with justified reason. Based on this, he could enter the Mingyue Vi anytime in the future. Su Zimo curved her lips and sneered. They thought she would open her door for their Zhen Guogongfu. ¡°At the moment, there is no need to ask Zhen Guogongfu for help.¡± Su Zimo said and took a sip of tea, her movements looked very casual. Helping, this help most likely won¡¯t be any help at all. At first nce, this brother and sister don¡¯t look like with good upbringing. They looked ambitious and unkind. Hmph! Don¡¯t want to open your door? You might as well smash your signboard then! Ji Rui¡¯s face turned ugly as she gritted her teeth. This woman was far more arrogant than her. ¡°I heard that the Young Master of Mingyue Mi is already in the 9th stage of Jinxuan period. And the second young master is already in the 7th grade of Xuan ss. The Mingyue Master is truly blessed.¡± Ji Yu said with his insincere peachy eyes, and the corner of his lips was curving into a cold smile. Su Zimo faintly smiled as her eyebrows stretched: ¡°Thank you for the praise.¡± Ji Rui was in the pinnacle of Jinxuan period, while Ji Yu was in the 6th stage of Shenxuan period. Zhen Guogongfu can be regarded as full of talents. Take Ji Hong as an example, he was better than the two in front of her when they were young. Ji Hong was beaten by Su Li, and still can¡¯t get off the bed. So will this brother and sister be so kind to Su Li? Naturally, they will not. They looked so kind on the surface, but she caught the viciousness that often shed in their eyes. ¡°Is there anything else that¡¯s why you two came in here?¡± Su Zimo asked seemingly casually. After saying those words, she touched her belly. She seemed to haven¡¯t eaten anything sincest night, and she was very hungry now. ¡°Is the Mingyue Master trying to push people out?¡± The serious looked in Ji Yu¡¯s serious changed in an instant, and a shallow sneer shed across his eyes. In the capital, Ji Yu had never been treated by anyone like this before. This was the first time in his entire life. The look in Su Zimo¡¯s face also changed. Her expression was cold, but anyone who knew her could tell that she was even more cold-hearted than this. Isn¡¯t what she said obvious enough? She, Su Zimo has such a personality. She has never given a good face to anyone who has bad intentions to her. ¡°TheMingyue Master¡¯s hospitality is very special. It¡¯s almost past lunchtime. We brother and sister haven¡¯t had lunch yet.¡± Ji Rui hasn¡¯t received the signal and so they couldn¡¯t leave yet. Hearing what Ji Rui said, Su Zimo felt that they were dying time. She doesn¡¯t know did the golden butterfly investigation goes. Judging from the information she got, this Ji Rui was a pretentious woman! She was also arrogant, domineering, and bullying. It can be said that she had acquired all the bad traits in this world. However, today, she can stand her so much, which made her felt even more strange. These siblings have been here for almost two hours. Their purpose was self-evident. Counting the time, the golden butterfly should being back soon? ¡°Master, someone broke into the treasury and was pierced by arrows in the mechanism, then died on the spot.¡± When Liu Yue flew over, the golden butterfly came back at the same time. A golden butterfly? Ji Yu slightly frowned, he felt a bad premonition in his heart. Who is this woman? How could she have a golden butterfly? Chapter 100.1 - Good intentions (Part 2)

Chapter 100: Good intentions (Part 2)

Oh, someone? Is it Zhi Yang? Ji Yu¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of anger. ¡°Treasury?¡± Su Zimo casually nced at the brother and sister. The anger that shed in Ji Yu¡¯s eyes was caught by Su Zimo¡¯s panoramic view. Su Zimo couldn¡¯t help but sneer. The cat showed it¡¯s tail, but why do they want to go the treasury? Did they discover something? Ji Yu and Ji Rui looked at each other quickly, but there was a stormy sea in their hearts. How could that be possible? Zhi Yang¡¯s cultivation level was high, but he was shot dead by the arrow in the trap? Su Zimo¡¯s lips slowly curved into a smile. Her smile looked as delicate and beautiful as the flower that just bloomed. But suddenly, she said in a cold voice: ¡°He dares to enter our treasury, his cultivation level should be good. Carry that person¡¯s corpse and give it to the Fire Red Horse as a good meal. Then, check his identity to see who dares to ravage my treasury.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± Liu Yue retired respectfully. Ji Yu slightly raised an eyebrow, but he was extremely angry inside his heart. Zhi Yang had followed him since he was a child, but in the end, died without a body. This woman was not human at all. ¡°Mingyue Master¡¯s method is so cruel. Are you trying to make the dead die without even a body?¡± The disguise on Ji Rui¡¯s face finally had a cracked. Zhi Yang died like that, she couldn¡¯t ept it for a moment. ¡°Cruel, what is cruel? This master is just making him pay with the same means. He dared to do have evil thoughts against my Mingyue Vi, so I just did the same.¡± Her understatement tone made Ji Rui frustrated. Ji Rui was so angry that she took a step forward to p Su Zimo. How could Zhi Yang die if it weren¡¯t for this woman? *Pa-* Seeing the situation reversed, Ji Rui didn¡¯t p Su Zimo but was pped by Su Zimo instead. ¡°Woman, you are crazy! You dare to beat me!¡± Ji Rui was so furious that her eyes turned red. Her cheek was sore painful. Her eyes were like burning with fire. If there was a real fire, she might have burn Su Zimo. However, she can¡¯t figure out how this woman pped her? Ji Yu red at Su Zimo. Things happened so fast that he couldn¡¯t stop it at all. Her cultivation was not as high as Ji Rui, but her speed was faster than her. A person under the 5th stage of Jinxuan Period made him underestimate her. ¡°Miss Ji, in other people¡¯s turf, you must first weigh your own identity before you try to be presumptuous. Are you carrying the letter agreement that my son put forward? That letter proves that my son spared a life from your Ji family. But here, Miss Chicken is getting so excited, do you have something to do that dead person?¡± If Ji Rui understood what she meant, she wouldn¡¯t continue to argue with her. But it¡¯s a pity, Ji Rui couldn¡¯t understand her meaning at all. A seemingly casual question, but because the other party was angry, she will also inadvertently answer. Ji Yu knew her sister¡¯s temper very well, so he replied first: ¡°Mingyue Master, don¡¯t wrongly use people. Rui¡¯er is just trying to give the dead justice. After all, he died without eve aplete body. It was a terrible thing for a girl.¡± His meaning was obvious. In his point of view, Su Zimo was not a woman at all, and Ji Rui as a girl was frightened by her methods. Ji Rui red at Su Zimo, who looked delicate and weak, with red eyes. Obviously, she was weak, but she was so fast and her strength wasparable to a man. Ji Rui was even in the mood to kill Su Zimo¡¯s whole family. For the first time, she was pped by someone. And it happened that she was pped by this woman. ¡°It¡¯s best if this matter has nothing to do with Zhen Guogongfu! Our two families have tried hard to turn resentment into a peace. We can¡¯t ruin the rtionship that has just been built.¡± From Ji Rui¡¯s words and actions, it can be seen that this person was indeed from Zhen Guogongfu. ¡°That is natural.¡± Ji Yu replied angrily. ¡°Oh! If that is true, then it is this master¡¯s mistake. However that¡¯s strange, why do you want to p this master? Miss Ji, remember not to be so impulsive in the future. If you continue like this, you might even not know how you suddenly die.¡± Su Zimo looked at Ji Rui who was still covering her cheek with a nk face. Her eyes looked extremely innocent as if Ji Rui had deliberately caused trouble. However, she released a long sigh inside her heart. This Ji Rui has been pampered since childhood. No one has ever pped her! This p of her just broke her disguise and tore her skin. This kind of person could make anyone wants to vomit at her, letting them save time not to continue quarreling. Qing Lian¡¯s shoulders slightly shrunk, and her face flushed red. This was their invincible vi master. She talked to people like she talks to ghosts. This Ji Rui was the daughter of Zhen Guogongfu. Their master will not get any benefits from doing this. -End of this chapter- Chapter 101.1 - Haven鈥檛 played enough? (Part 1)

Chapter 101: Haven¡¯t yed enough? (Part 1)

Ji Rui almost exploded in anger. After pping her, she thought it would be fine if she pretends as nothing happened? You pped me, so even if you pretend, I will kill you whenever I get the chance. Ji Rui angrily said inside her heart. ¡°Mingyue Master, it¡¯s you who p my sister, but you still... ...¡± ¡°Young Master Ji, I think your eyes are covered with cockb. It¡¯s your sister who obviously lifted her hand first. So how did it be my fault? Is your Zhen Guogongfu always been so unreasonable?¡± Su Zimo quickly interrupted Ji Yu¡¯s words and said with a trace of irony, then looked at him with mockery. Ji Yu didn¡¯t care about that Su Zimo said their Zhen Guogongfu was unreasonable. But her words that his eyes were covered with cockb made him felt ashamed all over his body. How could he not understand the meaning of Su Zimo¡¯s words? This really... this woman really dares. Ji Yu, has always been silent and calm, but can he swallow such a shame? No, this was something Ji Yu would never do. Suddenly, Ji Yu pulled out the long sword on his waist and pressed it against Su Zimo¡¯s slender neck: ¡°Woman, don¡¯t go too far. It¡¯s better to keep things in moderation. You shouldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to the truth!¡± Ji Yu¡¯s eyes shed in anger. Su Zimo faintly smiled. There was no fear in her eyes. She patiently yed with Ji Yu. Looking at those calm andposed eyes, Ji Yu held the sword in his hand tightly, wanting to pierce Su Zimo¡¯s skin in the neck as a warning. When suddenly, a white light shot down his hand. Ji Yu couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. With a *bang*, his sword fell to the floor. The four of them looked at the door in surprise. They saw Mu Yunxuaning in with a dignified manner, but his ck eyes looked at Ji Yu gloomily. His eyes were as sharp as an invisible sword, which could pierce human skin. ¡°Lord, why are you here?¡± Ji Rui asked first. However, Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t even look at her, he walked up to Su Zimo¡¯s side, and carefully looked at Su Zimo¡¯s jade neck. Then asked softly: ¡°Are you hurt?¡± His gentle tone made Ji Rui looked at them sharply. Ji Yu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He had never seen Mu Yunxuan so gentle to a woman. ¡°What are you doing? I haven¡¯t yed enough yet.¡± Su Zimo said in a low voice. Mu Yunxuan frowned. She hasn¡¯t yed enough yet with her life at risk? ¡°Are you sure that you wouldn¡¯t lose your life? The other party¡¯s cultivation level is under the 6th stage of Shenxuan period.¡± ¡°Human feelings are like sheets of white paper, and the world is like a chess game. Do you think I will let myself lose?¡± Su Zimo rolled his eyes. Ji Yu had the guts to kill her, but he was only calcting her ability! ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t like it. He dared to put his sword on your neck, I will kill him.¡± Just now, he was so nervous when he saw the sword resting on her neck. ¡°Have you talked enough?¡± Ji Rui roared in anger. These two treated them like invincible tantly. ¡°Miss Ji, if you can¡¯t stand it, you can leave.¡± Their people have been found, she no longer wants to y with them. ¡°Woman, you are shameless. Is this how you seduce men? No wonder you have three wild species.¡± Why does Mu Yunxuan want to get close to this woman? Doesn¡¯t he know that this woman already has three children? She had to remind him so that he won¡¯t get confused by this bitch. Mu Yunxuan turned around full of killing intent. How could he not know this matter? *Pa-* Who knows when, but even Mu Yunxuan failed to absorb what happened. Su Zimo¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of Ji Rui, and Ji Rui¡¯s cheek reddened and became swollen again. ¡°Ah!¡± Ji Rui yelled out in pain. Su Zimo shook her hand and calmly said: ¡°It looks soft like meat, so why it¡¯s hard when I hit it? But it¡¯s okay, now the two sides are symmetrical. Your Ji Family¡¯s upbringing is not even as good as the dog on the roadside.¡± They were so pretentious that people had an urge to kill them. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s lips twitched. He suddenly remembered that this scene also happened to him that night. ¡°You bitch, you dare to say that our Ji family¡¯s upbringing is not as good as a dog. You, yourself is not even as good as a dog. Your trick to seduce men is not as good as a dog.¡± *Pa* Another p sound sounded. Su Zimo shook her hand again. ¡°Young Master Ji, you have seen it too. Your sister is asking for it. So I have no other choice but to fulfill her wish.¡± She dared to scold her, she should wash her mouth first. However, now that she scolded her children, then she should help her wash her mouth. ¡°Ah, ah, ah,...!¡± Ji Rui couldn¡¯t stand it. Su Zimo covered her ears, ¡°Miss Ji, what do you think your surname is?¡± ¡°You bitch, how dare you to p me three times in a row?¡± Chapter 101.2 - Haven鈥檛 played enough? (Part 2)

Chapter 101: Haven¡¯t yed enough? (Part 2)

Ji Rui regained her senses and stared at Su Zimo maliciously. In front of Mu Yunxuan, in front of the person she liked, she was pped by this woman for three times, how will Mu Yunxuan look at her? She, who was at the peak of Jinxuan period was beaten by a mere 5th stage of Jinxuan period. How could she swallow such a humiliation? ¡°How funny! It¡¯s you who is asking for it. I just let you get what you want, isn¡¯t it?¡± Su Zimo sneered. It was her stinky mouth that was looking for a fight. Are these so-called geniuses at the peak of the cultivation level all stupid? ¡°Miss Ji, you can bully others at will, but others can¡¯t fight back? They should only let themselves be bullied by you? What a ridiculous rule is that? Only a person with pig brain like you think like this!¡± The more Su Zimo spoke, the more the woman in front of her became angry, which made her even happier. Mu Yunxuan smiled. Su Zimo was so mischievous. His woman could pierce the sky, but he will still support her. ¡°Woman! In front of the Lord, you are so arrogant.¡± Ji Rui almost went mad while covering her cheek. Then, her eyes swept to Mu Yunxuan involuntarily, but she saw there was a brilliant and unparalleled smile on his face. Ji Rui pondered to herself. She had seen Mu Yunxuan countless times, but she had never seen him smile like this. What more, he had never her in his eyes. ¡°Close your stinky mouth! If you dare to scream again, I will make you mute so that you can¡¯t open your mouth ever again.¡± Su Zimo coldly said. Her pair of eyes looked as sharp as a needle, which made the people around her believe that she would really do so. ¡°You dare......!¡± ¡°You can try, and see if I dare.¡± Her arrogant attitude could make people crazy. After saying those words, Su Zimo took a nce at Ji Yu. His sister was pped twice by her, but he just stood there quietly. This endurance and deep thoughts made people feel terrible. Ji Yu quietly looked at Su Zimo. What was going on? How could this woman be so arrogant? And this woman pped Ji Rui three times. However, he didn¡¯t know how she did it. She was so fast that people thought nothing happened at all. A trace of disdain shed in Ji Yu¡¯s eyes. Such a woman dared to be arrogant in front of him. If he won¡¯t try, how will he know the answer? He just had to try it out. Ji Yu held tightly his sword once again, and then a sh of light appeared. Su Zimo saw the sword was on her neck once again. Does he want to test her again? Mu Yunxuan was really angry this time. He wanted to kill Ji Yu. But Su Zimo blocked him. Mu Yunxuan looked at her displeased momentarily. He, Mu Yunxuan, how could he watch his woman be threatened in front of him? Ji Rui and Ji Yu felt strong killing intent. Does he care so much about this woman in front of him? Ji Yu¡¯s heart was even more puzzled. What did he miss this past month? ¡°Young Master Ji, a sword is merciless. Today, you point your sword twice to this master¡¯s neck, it¡¯s too arrogant of you.¡± Su Zimo¡¯s watery like eyes stared at him. ¡°Mingyue Master you are deceiving people too much.¡± Ji Yu naturally understood that with Mu Yunxuan here today, their brother and sister would not gain anything. But he wouldn¡¯t let himself be humiliated in vain. ¡°Is Young Master Ji blind? Or you still haven¡¯t wake up? Young Master Ji is not only in the 6th stage of Shenxuan Period, but also has a noble background. So naturally, you are used to other people¡¯s ttery. Also, you are a rtive of the royal family. Your power and strength are naturally unfathomable. So how can I dare deceive someone like you?¡± Su Zimo¡¯s apricot-like eyes were full of anger. Then, she added to say: ¡°It¡¯s just, you two, brother and sister came in here early this morning to provoke people. Don¡¯t tell me that person who died has nothing to do with you. This master doesn¡¯t mind to make this matter big. The identity of that person in ck, who died doesn¡¯t need to be check. I am sure he is your people.¡± Herst sentence was so cold that it could make people tremble. Ji Yu retracted his sword and looked at her incredulously. How can she be so sure that the man in ck was his person? Then suddenly, the golden butterfly shed in his mind. Ji Yu¡¯s face turned cold. He was just testing her now. He wanted to force her to take action. It¡¯s just, he didn¡¯t expect that Mu Yunxuan would suddenly appear. ¡°Rui¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡± Even when he heard Su Zimo¡¯s words, Ji Yu was calm on the surface. ¡°Go? Where does Young Master Ji want to go?¡± Su Zimo asked with a sneer. He wanted to getaway? He wanted to leave as if nothing happened? Does he think things would end so simple? ¡°What do you want?¡± It can be said that Su Zimo¡¯s warning was still working because Ji Rui didn¡¯t dare to yell. -End of this chapter- Chapter 102.1 - The eight mysterious items (Part 1 )

Chapter 102: The eight mysterious items (Part 1 )

¡°What do I want? Miss Ji, I think that¡¯s a good question. What do you want to do in my Mingyue Vi? That¡¯s what I want to know now.¡± Who are they trying to cheat? She, Su Zimo haven¡¯t had a muddled head. Mu Yunxuan simply sat on the chair, sipped tea leisurely, and yed with Su Zimo. ¡°You¡¯re not making any sense. We are just here to greet you. What else can there be?¡± Ji Rui looked at Su Zimo coldly, she couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Can you exin why that person suddenly appeared in our treasury?¡± They want to break into her treasury? They must be dreaming. Let¡¯s see how she¡¯ll toss these siblings. Ji Rui was taken aback as she stared at Su Zimo coldly. Didn¡¯t she already know the answer? Why she still keep tearing their face? ¡°Didn¡¯t the Mingyue Master already know the answer?¡± Ji Yu also became furious. She was forcing them to admit with their mouth that the ck-clothed masked man was their people. In this way, Su Zimo could y with them in her palm. Once your tongue slipped, it¡¯s hard to recover your words. ¡°Have you ever heard the saying, hitting the water with a stick will not hurt the fish, Young Master Ji? What you are doing today, is not like a fool pretending to be clever, but more like showing your ugliness.¡± What do they want to find in the Treasury? This Ji Yu has a very mysterious master. ording to rumors, only Ji Yu has seen his master¡¯s face. Well, Ming Haidi died! Her master lost another enemy. ¡°You.......¡± Ji Yu was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. It seems that this woman will not give up unless she rifies things today. ¡°He has nothing to do with us.¡± Ji Rui said decisively. They had no choice but not to admit it. ¡°Miss Ji, don¡¯t speak like you are absolute about everything. You might now know the golden butterfly, but it doesn¡¯t mean Young Master Ji also doesn¡¯t know. The smell on your body is simr to that person, the golden butterfly had recognized it instantly.¡± As soon as Su Zimo¡¯s words were spoken, Ji Yu bit his lower lip. ¡°This Mingyu Master just wants to know what are you looking for? Of course, if you don¡¯t make it clear today, this Mingyue Master also has a way to let you exin it yourself. Although this Mingyu Master only reached the 5th stage of Jinxuan period, I may be able to win against someone who is in the 6th stage of Shengxuan Period. Su Zimo looked very angry, but her tone sounds very light and calm. The corners of Ji Yu¡¯s lips twitched. He had never seen anyone so arrogant before. ¡°If the Mingyu Master wants to know, you can check it out yourself.¡± Ji Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t tell her what are they looking for. ¡°Ah! It seems that Young Master Ji doesn¡¯t want to tell this Mingyu Master! You broke into my treasury, and your purpose is unclear. If the two of you will not give me an exnation, then don¡¯t me for being rude.¡± Su Zimo had obviously lost her patience, as her tone was filled with anger. Mu Yunxuan frowned. Why does his wife keep holding the matter about the treasury? ¡°You dare! We are from Zhen Guogongfu. The Lord of Yun City is also here. You are too presumptuous.¡± ¡°You simply don¡¯t want to say your purpose, isn¡¯t it?¡± When Su Zimo stretched out her hand as the mysterious ice and snow appeared on her sleeve. When she was about to take a shot at Ji Rui... ... ¡°Momo...¡± He Yunting¡¯s voice caused Su Zimo to stop quickly. Su Li also came in with him. Ji Rui felt like she was about to lose her life. That woman had just gathered a great amount of profound energy. Even though she was only at the 5th stage of Jinxuan Period, she was not her opponent. Ji Yu¡¯s ck eyes shed. It¡¯s only for a short while, but he could tell that this woman was using a mysterious item. ¡°Miss Ji, Young Master Ji, you can leave now.¡± He Yunting said as soon as he came in. ¡°He Yunting.¡± Su Zimo red at He Yunting. Since when he could decide for her? ¡°Momo, calm down, alright!¡± He Yunting directly ignored Su Zimo¡¯s murderous gaze. Then, he took a nce at Mu Yunxuan. He was unhappy. This man kept lingering in this ce, but he didn¡¯t even say a single word. He also brought a group of people here. Does he want the Mingyue Vi to get into big trouble first before he jumped in? Ji Yu sneered in his heart. The appearance of this man, He Yunting gave him a chance to escape. ¡°Rui¡¯er, let¡¯s go.¡± Ji Rui couldn¡¯t help but nce at Mu Yunxuan, then unwillingly follow Ji Yu to leave. ¡°He Yunting, you are itchy to get a beating, don¡¯t you? That brother and sister came to Mingyue Vi early in the morning, and let that man in ck hid in the carriage and ran into our treasury. It can be seen that they had nned this a long time ago, but you... ....¡± Su Zimo didn¡¯t say the rest of her words, she turned angrily and sat on the chair. Mu Yunxuan frowned his eyebrows. She was still guarding against him, which made his heart sank. He still couldn¡¯t get in her heart. Su Zimo squinted her eyes. The Ji family must have suspected her. Otherwise, why would they try to get into their treasury? could they find the treasure pavilion? Chapter 102.2 - The eight mysterious items (Part 2)

Chapter 102: The eight mysterious items (Part 2)

What on earth did they catch their attention? Su Zimo pondered for a while: Is it the soul-eating bell? It should be the sudden appearance of the soul-eating bell that made them appeared here. ¡°Momo, the ck-clothed masked man was shot to death by random arrows only when he entered the fifthyer mechanism of the trap. You can¡¯t get any news from this cunning sibling.¡± He Yunting looked at her helplessly, She was too impulsive. In this meeting, she has offended people. She easily offended people, while he has to work hard to clean up her mess. He, He Yunting¡¯s life was too hard! ¡°Mother, it should be the soul-eating bell that catches their attention.¡± Su Li thinks so too. ¡°Since Ji Yu can identify that it is the soul-eating bell, then he must not be simple.¡± Su Zimo was puzzled. How could Ji Yu know that it was the soul-eating bell? Su Qi hid it well that day! She didn¡¯t even notice. ¡°Ji Yu is the Poison Sage¡¯s apprentice.¡± Mu Yunxuan said unhurriedly. ¡°Huh?¡± Su Zimo quickly turned her head to look at him. Her beautiful eyes widened, as she asked angrily: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me.¡± Mu Yunxuan replied nonchntly. ¡°You.......¡± Su Zimo was angry, but she has to admit that what Mu Yunxuan said was right. Su Zimo¡¯s ck eyes turned cold: ¡°No wonder they know that it is the soul-eating bell, and they can¡¯t wait toe to Mingyue Vi today.¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry too much. The Zhuxin Mysterious Item is already in my body. Even if they want it, they can¡¯t find it.¡± ¡°Zhuxin Mysterious Item?¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes were full of surprise! This Zhuxin was one of the eight mysterious items. As long as you made a contract with Zhuxin, you can protect yourself against poison and your wound will heal immediately. For cultivators, as long as he lives, he can cultivate into the supreme cultivation level. Now that Su Li made a contract with it, the Zhuxin can guarantee his life. There were already two of the eight mysterious items in their hands. The other one was the Xuan Bingxue Practice. Although the soul-eating bell was not included in the eight Mysterious Item, it¡¯s power was not worse than the eight mysterious items. Who did these four meet over the years? 15 years ago, these eight great mysterious items suddenly disappeared without a trace. Now that it suddenly appeared, how can people who want to pursue a higher cultivation level sit idly? ¡°I¡¯m afraid they didn¡¯t juste here for the soul-eating bell. They want eight mysterious items. This Poison Sage is no better than Ming Haidi. This Ji family has really good skills! They even had a rtionship with the poison doctor.¡± The corner of He Yunting¡¯s lips twitched, as a light shed on his eyes. Speaking of adventuring, who can rival the four of them, mother and children? ¡°Ji Rui, Ji Yu, and Ji Hong have always been the most valued people in the Ji family. Take that Ji Yu as an example, not only he reached the 6th stage of Shengxuan Period, but he is also the master of poison. If you meet him in the future, you have to be careful.¡± This was what He Yunting was worrying about all day long! He always has to worry about the lives of these four people. He was born to work hard all his life. ¡°It¡¯s better to worry about your own life. We, mother and son, are invincible.¡± Su Zimo angrily said. ¡°I understand. I will definitely take a detour when I see them. After all, you have offended them.¡± He Yunting retorted in an angry tone. She casually pped Ji Rui¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t think about how much trouble it would cause themter. *Sniff* Su Zimo sniffed. ¡°It smells like a hibiscus cake.¡± ¡°Momo.¡± Murong Shaofeng walked in while carrying a te of hibiscus cake with a smile. Wearing a white robe, he looked even more handsome. Mu Yunxuan looked at Murong Shao Feng with an utterly smiling face. However, he was grinding his tooth secretly. This guy ran into the Mingyue Vi early in the morning to grab his woman. *Guru, guru* Su Zimo¡¯s belly began to shout. ¡°Wow! Shaofeng, how did you know I am hungry?¡± ¡°I heard that you were receiving guests, so I came here a littlete.¡± ¡°Wow! It¡¯s a hibiscus cake!¡± Su Zimo drooled. The hibiscus cake that others were tired of was Su Zimo¡¯s favorite. ¡°Look at how greedy you are. Eat it!¡± Murong Shaofeng looked at her tenderly, automatically ignoring everyone. Su Zimo put the hibiscus cake in her mouth, as her clear eyes quietly looked at Murong Shaofeng. Why does Murong Shaofeng¡¯s smile on the face look different from the past? ¡°Hmph!¡± He Yunting snorted horribly. Interrupting the two people. ¡°Murong Gongzi, you only look at Momo. Are we invisible in your eyes?¡± ¡°In my eyes, it is true that only Momo exists.¡± Murong Shaofeng replied with a smile, but his eyes were looking at Mu Yunxuan who was ring at him. His tone seemed to be joking, but the seriousness of the topic cannot be ignored. -End of this chapter- Chapter 103.1 - Fainted (Part 1)

Chapter 103: Fainted (Part 1)

When everyone was still puzzled, a woman fainted gorgeously with hibiscus cake in her mouth. ¡°Wife.¡± ¡°Momo... ...¡± The lotus cake in Murong Shaofeng¡¯s hands flew into He Yunting¡¯s hands instantly. Coincidentally, the two caught Su Zimo at the same time. Murong Shaofeng¡¯s cultivation level was not as high as Mu Yunxuan¡¯s, but Murong Shaofeng was the closest to Su Zimo. Suddenly, two pairs of deep eyes sparked and the undercurrent surged while they looked at each other. Mu Yunxuan exuded a cold atmosphere all over his body, which could make people hard to breathe. Murong Shaofeng doesn¡¯t want to be outdone, so he stared back at him. He has always been gentle and elegant, so he still lost to Mu Yunxuan in terms of momentum. ¡°Your Royal Highness, my wife will not bother you.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for his rtionship with Su Zimo, he wouldn¡¯t talk to him so politely. He would never let anyone who dared to snatch his woman get off easily. Wife? This word deeply stabbed Murong Shaofeng¡¯s heart. Is this the difference between him and Mu Yunxuan? ¡°Your lordship must be mistaken. When did Momo marry you? So far, I know you haven¡¯t married yet Mu Yunxuan.¡± Murong Shaofeng said indifferently. His pair of peach blossom eyes looked at Mu Yunxuan deeply. For the first time, he and Mu Yunxuan confronted each other head-on. He had been guarding this family for more than 2 years, so howe Su Zimo suddenly became Mu Yunxuan¡¯s wife? ¡°The one who is mistaken is his Highness!¡± Mu Yunxuan coldly smiled. His smile was full of confidence: ¡°The sensational marriage out in the four countries 6 years ago, is my and Su Zimo¡¯s marriage. Speaking of it, our children are already 5 years old. Your highness, is this reason still not enough?¡± Each word Mu Yunxuan spat out mercilessly stabbed Murong Shaofeng¡¯s heart. Suddenly, Murong Shaofeng involuntarily let go of Su Zimo gently and looked at Su Li with painful eyes for verification. Although he had already guessed something in his heart, he was reluctant to confirm it. Su Li bit his lip and nodded his head. Suddenly, Murong Shaofeng¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. The heart that was hurt by love was the most vulnerable. The sorrow and pain in his heart made the strength in his body drain bit by bit. His throat was so sour that he couldn¡¯t say a word. Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t think how cruel his actions were. He can give up anything in this world, but love. So, he simply picked up Su Zimo and left in a hurry. Su Li didn¡¯t speak. He knew that Uncle Murong liked his mother in his heart, but his mother¡¯s heart was like a hard rock. She pushed the feelings away she felt relentless. Uncle Murong was destined to be injured a long time ago. Su Li turned around quietly. No matter what he says, Murong Shaofeng will not listen at this moment. So he chooses to let Murong Shaofeng calm his mood alone. ¡°Shaofeng, can¡¯t you do this?¡± He Yunting put down the lotus cake in his hand. He could feel his mood at the moment. Murong Shaofeng sat down on the chair desperately. His eyes were red, he looked like someone who had lost his soul. People couldn¡¯t bear to look at the pain he was showing. He was happy because they were close. He felt warm because of her smile. He was always delighted when they meet. The more he knows more about her, the more gets happy. However, he was a stepte because of his cowardice. ¡°Shaofeng, don¡¯t be like this. Momo is a heartless person. There are right and wrong in a person¡¯s life. Whether you lost or owned it, it is your choice. Whatever the result will be, it is also your choice. Once you made a choice, you must face it bravely.¡± He Yunting admitted that he doesn¡¯t want tofort people, but when he saw Murong Shaofeng¡¯s pain, he also felt pain in his heart. This was the price that must be paid for love. ¡°She once said that there is one thing that cannot be deceived, that is, feelings, and thest thing people cannot fool is sincerity. At least she is different from other women. She will not deceive someone good to her. She has never deceived you. In the past 2 years, she didn¡¯t show any feelings because she didn¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Murong Shaofengughed miserably: ¡°Do you know how much I love her? Before, due to my identity, I never expressed my heart. But now, I want to make an effort, I am willing to betray my country and spend the rest of my life with her.¡± His handsome face was filled with pain. Every move he made look painful. ¡°Shaofeng, this is something you can¡¯t control. Your identity is enough to make your rtionship with Momo not destined. I don¡¯t need to say more about other reasons.¡± He Yunting patted Murong Shaofeng on the shoulder and sighed in his heart. When ites to this, he also has a hard time saying... ... * ¡°Brother, why did you just let Zhi Yang die for nothing?¡± On the carriage of the Ji Family, just right outside the Mingyue Mountain Vi, Ji Rui shouted in anger. She was unwilling, her face was filled with murderous intent. His eyes were as gloomy as the snake¡¯s eyes. ¡°With Mu Yunxuan helping her, we won¡¯t get any benefits.¡± Ji Yu also said angrily. Chapter 103.2 - Fainted (Part 2)

Chapter 103: Fainted (Part 2)

¡°So we will just let this thing pass quietly? Today is the first time I¡¯ve been humiliated in my entire life. If I don¡¯t take this out, I will not be able to swallow it until the day I die.¡± The gloomy voice, the heavy breathing, and the deep hatred in her eyes made her beautiful face distorted. Ji Yu¡¯s face also looked as sinister and cruel: ¡°That day, Su Ziyun and Ling Qiushui were being controlled by the Soul Eating bell. Today, I almost forced that woman to take action, but Mu Yunxuan appeared. What more, she owned the world¡¯s smallest spiritual beast in the world, the golden butterfly.¡± ¡°Brother, are you sure that all the eight mysterious items are in the hands of that woman?¡± Speaking of the eight mysterious items, Ji Rui¡¯s eyes were filled with greed. Each of these eight mysterious items has profound energy. As long as a person can possess one, it can be like a talisman. Especially that ice and snow practice, it¡¯s very convenient for women. ¡°With today¡¯s event, it can be confirmed that there are more treasures in Mingyue Vi¡¯s treasury. Even Zhi Yang couldn¡¯t break in there.¡± ¡°Brother, it¡¯s easy to check this matter. Just ask Su Ziyun in the prison to know the answer.¡± ¡°Mmm! Right now we can¡¯t miss any valuable news. Those two women will not be sent to prison for no reason. They must have offended the people in Mingyue Vi to force them to use the soul-eating bell.¡± Ji Yu thought for a while and then shouted to the coachman outside: ¡°Go to the Ministry of Punishment.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± ¡°That woman is too fast, I didn¡¯t even feel anything, her hand justnded on my face. Brother, have you figured it out? Do you think that woman is just in the 5th stage of Jinxuan Period? These three ps today were a lifetime humiliation for her. In front of the man she likes, that woman pped her. She must let her pay her double. ¡°She¡¯s indeed in the 5th stage of Jinxuan Period.¡± On this point, Ji Yu believed that he would not be wrong. ¡°A mere 5th stage of Jinxuan Period can be so fast that even a person in the 6th stage of Shenxuan Period can¡¯t see her hand? Brother, don¡¯t you think it is too overwhelming?¡± Ji Rui couldn¡¯t figure this out, that¡¯s why she suffered 3 ps. She wanted to tear that woman into pieces, but then she suddenly thought of something... ... ¡°Brother, why didn¡¯t you secretly poisoned her today? Brother¡¯s poison has always been colorless and tasteless. They won¡¯t be able to sense it. If you can make her in pain, I will feel much better.¡± ¡°Rui¡¯er, did you forget that Mu Yunxuan is there? Sooner orter we will clean them up, but if you can marry in Yun City, who else can rival our two families in Haoyue Country? Father has always such an idea, it¡¯s just he hadn¡¯t seen an opportunity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Ji Rui¡¯s face blushed. Now, no one couldpare with her status. She and Mu Yunxuan were well matched. She doesn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t sit in the position of the Madam of Yun City. * On a wide roof, Su Qi was dangling his short legs, while smiling when he heard the conversation between the two brothers and sisters. The drumstick in his hand was almost eaten by him. The people who came out to steal his food came out with such a funny thing. Since this thing was caused by his Soul-Eating Bell, he will naturally be the one to end it! Su Qi smiled and wiped off his greasy mouth, then flew to the prison. ¡°Stop!¡± Ji Yu looked up fiercely. After listening carefully, he violently raised the curtain to look outside. There was nothing, how could it be possible? ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ji Rui asked suspiciously. ¡°There is a fluctuation of spiritual energy just now. Maybe someone is following us.¡± Ji Yu calmed himself and listened carefully again. He was sure that there was indeed a fluctuation in spiritual energy just now. ¡°Brother, you are too vignt, it may be a bumpy carriage. With your cultivation level, if someone is following us, you will be able to sense it within half a mile.¡± ¡°Now, we had a conflict with Mingyue Vi, but we haven¡¯t figured out their bottom. We must be careful!¡± Ji Yu squinted his eyes, a woman who was able to make her business have a name in just 2 years, and now she dared toe to the capital of Haoyue Country to be arrogant. It can be seen that without some strength and means, she won¡¯t be able to reach such a degree. Su Qi arrived at the Ministry of Punishment earlier. He was quick and small, so even if the Ministry of Punishment was heavily guarded, he easily entered the prison. Finding Su Ziyun¡¯s cell was easy because there are only Su Ziyun and Jie Lengchan in it. Su Qi quietly found Su Ziyun¡¯s cell and hid in the dark. When the sound of footsteps gradually approached, Su Ziyun¡¯s nerves tightened, at the same time, she stared at the cell door. -End of this chapter- Chapter 104.1 - People are frightening (Part 1)

Chapter 104: People are frightening (Part 1)

Seeing Ji Rui and Ji Yu abruptly, Su Ziyun was puzzled and unmoved. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Su Ziyun closed her eyes and murmured to herself. This was the prison, the Ministry of Punishment can¡¯t do anything to a young master like Ji Yu. ¡°Miss Su, are you surprised to see us?¡± Ji Rui and Ji Yu looked at Su Ziyun condescendingly. Especially Ji Rui, the gloat at the corner of her lips cannot be covered up. Seeing Su Ziyun¡¯s body covered in dirt. and her silky hair was in a mess, her past beauty can no longer be seen. ¡°Haha! Su Ziyun, I didn¡¯t expect you will have a day like this. I have been waiting for you and the third prince¡¯s wedding day for almost 6 years, but in the end, I¡¯ve met you again in the prison. The scene at the capital gate was truly wonderful!¡± Ji Rui¡¯s face was full of gloat. There was nothing more satisfying than seeing someone you hate appeared like dust for her. Su Ziyun¡¯s lips moved, but she didn¡¯t speak in the end. She simply stared at Ji Rui bitterly. If she came to this ce for nothing, that is simply ridiculous. Seeing her appearance now was what Ji Rui¡¯s real intention. ¡°Miss Su, as long as you answer my question, I will rescue you from this prison.¡± Ji Yu maintained his calm temperament and looked like a hero saving the beauty. Rescue her? Su Ziyun looked up and stared at Ji Yu. She felt moved, but then again, she thought, will someone like Ji Yu would be so kind? ¡°What do you want to know?¡± In the end, freedom made her want to believe in anyone who can take her out of the prison. ¡°Tell me, what happened to you and Ling Qiushui that day? Did you hear a sound simr to a bell? The sound of this bell was clearer than ordinary bells, and it also contains something that makes people want to sink in.¡± *Ring* Su Ziyun frowned and thought for a while, but no one noticed, Su Ziyun¡¯s constricted eyes suddenly stagnated, and then she looked at Ji Rui with a sneer. ¡°Do you think I will tell you the truth? Ji Rui, you bitch, you always think you are far better than me because you have a much better family background! Every time you see me, you always speak with a sarcastic remark. Your words in the mouth are extremely ugly, and you felt very happy when you insult me. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what happened to you. I¡¯ve been waiting for you toe back to the capital and let everyone know what you truly are. You shameless bitch thinking to climb up the Yun City. Do you think your broken body that was tasted by a thousand men worthy of Mu Family?¡± Su Ziyun said without hesitation. Her twisted face looked hideous like a madwoman. Su Qi was hiding in the dark. Even without ringing the Soul-Eating Bell, he can manipte people¡¯s minds. And the angrier a person is, the better. Because the angrier someone is, the easier they can be manipted. Su Ziyun¡¯s sudden change made Ji Yu and Ji Rui shocked. ¡°You, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Ji Rui was so angry that she quickly pulled her silver whip on her waist and drew it on Su Ziyun¡¯s thin body. ¡°Ah!¡± Su Ziyun cried out painfully. Looking at her bloody arm, horror shed in Su Ziyun¡¯s eyes. ¡°Woman, don¡¯t you want to live anymore?¡± Ji Rui had been humiliated many times early on, and so she couldn¡¯t calm down herself. She raised her whip again to beat Su Ziyun. However, she was quickly blocked by Ji Yu. ¡°Rui¡¯er, are you crazy? This is the prison of the Ministry of Punishment, killing people here is not allowed. Don¡¯t you want to live anymore?¡± ¡°Brother, get out of the way, I will kill this woman today.¡± Ji Rui¡¯s eyes turned red in anger a long time ago. Sh doesn¡¯t want to listen to any advice anymore. Su Zimo¡¯s three ps in her face can be regarded as a great insult to her. However, this Su Ziyun revealed the big secret in her life. How did Su Ziyun know about that? No, she should kill her. Only when she died she can keep it a secret forever. She knew very well that if the world knew about it, no need to mention marrying into the Mu Family, even an ordinary person would not marry her. ¡°Rui¡¯er...¡± ¡°Step aside.¡± Ji Rui pushed Ji Yu away and quickly threw the second whip. ¡°Ahhh¡± Su Ziyun cried out in pain, and this time, the whip fell on Su Ziyun¡¯s cheek. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Several people outside the prison elerated their pace. ¡°It¡¯s Yuner¡¯s voice.¡± Jie Lengchan, who was rescued by Jie Yuan, eximed. When Su Qi heard it, his eyes squinted. What a coincidence, even God was helping him. He was on the top of the beam that was connecting the first and second cells. The gap between the beam was enough to amodate his small body. He could see everything underneath clearly. ¡°Presumptuous, who are you? How dare you to break into the prison of Ministry of Punishment and try to kill people.¡± Master Ke¡¯s angry voice resounded throughout the cell. Chapter 104.2 - People are frightening (Part 2)

Chapter 104: People are frightening (Part 2)

Ji Yu and Ji Rui were also surprised. How did they suddenly encounter these people? This matter was getting a big deal. The two wanted to go, but they were blocked by a barrier. The two brothers and sisters were puzzled. When was this barrierid? ¡°Yun¡¯er, my poor Yun¡¯er!¡± Seeing Su Ziyun whose face was covered in blood, Jie Lengchan almost slumped on the ground. Even if her daughter betrayed her, it was still her own daughter. The daughter who grew up in her palm. So seeing her bloody appearance, she couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed. ¡°Mother, help, help, I, it hurts.¡± Su Ziyun¡¯s tears and blood are intertwined, which made her appearance looked hideous. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of Yun¡¯er, mother is here to save you.¡± Jie Yuan looked at Ji Rui sternly. ¡°It turns out to be the youngdy and the young master of Zhen Guogongfu. How did our Yun¡¯er offend Miss Ji, that Miss Ji is so determined to kill her?¡± ¡°Hmph! Who made her talk nonsense?¡± Ji Rui didn¡¯t lose her temper, instead, she became more aggressive in front of Jie Yuan and Master Ke, the ally of a small Taifu Mansion. Their brothers and sisters usually don¡¯t put them in their eyes. Their elder sister was the empress and the more beloved woman of the emperor. The crown prince was their nephew, so these people were only like ants in their eyes. When Master Ke saw that it was Ji Yu and Ji Rui, his momentum didn¡¯t diminish. He was the emperor¡¯s most trusted confidant. He always only looked at the evidence and listened to the Emperor¡¯s opinion in handling cases. Now that Jie Yuan took the imperial decree to release the people, he didn¡¯t need to ask the reason. He only needs to release the people, but he met these brothers and sisters of the Ji family. After all, he couldn¡¯t afford Zhen Guogongfu. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, even if Miss Su said something, you can¡¯t torture her privately.¡± ¡°Master Ke, thisdy advises you not to talk too much about this matter. Even if you are the emperor¡¯s confidant, you can¡¯t bear the wind of your pillow. Thisdy will also teach you a lesson.¡± Ji Rui looked at Master Ke meaningfully. She believed that Master Ke could understand her meaning. When Jie Yuan heard those words, he sighed in his heart. The empress was the most favored in the harem, and Ji Rui¡¯s words were justified. The two brothers and sisters walked out arrogantly. No one dared to stop them. There was a quick sh of irony in Master Ke¡¯s eyes. Such kind of people would not have a good end. Master Ke motioned to the jailer behind him to open the cell door. Jie Lengchan ran in quickly and hold Su Ziyun in her arms. At this moment, the blood on Su Ziyun¡¯s face turned ck. Su Ziyun was dying. Jie Lengchan was shocked and turned around and shouted: ¡°Brother, that bitch¡¯s silver whip is poisoned.¡± ¡°Hurry up, take Yun¡¯er back for treatment.¡± Jie Yuan quicklymanded the people he had brought behind... ... Ji Yu and Ji Rui swaggered into the carriage. Ji Rui was still puzzled, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill that woman, so I ran for nothing.¡± ¡°How dare you say that? You really have male pets surrounding you.¡± Ji Yu looked at his sister with disgust. As a man, he also couldn¡¯t understand the virtues of women. Although he also knew that the big families in the capital also had male pets, but it happened to be his sister. So he found it more disgusting. ¡°Brother, do you believe that bitch?¡± Ji Rui refused to admit it. Talking about this master, she med Lin Menghan. She liked the Master of Yun City just like herself. One time, when she went to the Lin Mansion to find her, she was fooled by her. Since then, she couldn¡¯t stop that kind of feeling. Then Lin Menghan gave her two stunning male pets. She raised male pets in this way. This kind of thing was something that almost everydy of the aristocratic family does, but most outsiders simply don¡¯t know it. Su Qi hid in a big tree and watched the carriage as they drifted away. ¡°Haha! It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t see a wonderful scene anymore. You two bad chickens, go back and enjoy it! If you want the eight mysterious items, you can have them in your dreams.¡± ¡°Qi¡¯er, is it fun?¡± The sudden sound made Su Qi almost fall off the tree. ¡°Dad, what are you doing? I almost jumped in shock.¡± Su Qi looked at his father with aint. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s frightening.¡± ¡°You are scared?¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at him with a funny face. After he carried Su Zimo back, he went to Su Qi to let him check Su Zimo¡¯s condition. Who knew that after pushing the door, he didn¡¯t see Su Qi. After thinking about it, ording to this child¡¯s ghostly mind, there was only one possibility. That is, Su Qi will going to do something wrong with the Ji brothers and sisters. ¡°Daddy, why are you here instead of staying with my mother?¡± Su Qi¡¯s lips trembled. If his mother learned that he went out and cause trouble again, he wouldn¡¯t simply just face the wall this time. He wouldn¡¯t be able to eat meat for a month. -End of this chapter- Chapter 105.1 - Drugged (Part 1)

Chapter 105: Drugged (Part 1)

¡°Your mother fainted.¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s deep eyes have a trace of worry. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s normal for my mother to faint now.¡± The brilliance that came in from the honey slits of the leaves, fell on Su Qi¡¯s bright small face, which made him looked particrly cute. After hearing this, Mu Yunxuan felt relieved a lot, and his brows stretched out on his handsome face. 6 years ago, he let her fall off the cliff. 6 yearster, he just wanted to protect the four of them, and live the rest of their lives in peace. ¡°Qi¡¯er, what did you do to the Ji family brothers and sisters?¡± Mu Yunxuan asked casually. But in fact, he wanted to know. After all, since he found the four of them, his life has been very fulfilling every day. ¡°Father, I just gave them a bit of medicine. Those two don¡¯t know what is good or bad. They dare to have an idea about our mysterious items, so I hated them.¡± Su Qi slightly squinted his big eyes as a cunning smile appeared on his face. Mu Yunxuan raised an eyebrow. Is it really just a bit of medicine...? ¡°Qi¡¯er, the eight mysterious items are wonderful treasures in the world. Especially for cultivators. It can be a lifelong guarantee, so everyone in the world wants to get them.¡± ¡°Dad, even if that is the case, it depends on your destiny.¡± Su Qi grinned. His curbed eyebrows looked picturesque, he looked so cute. Mu Yunxuan couldn¡¯t help but hold him in his arms and squeezed his tender cheek. ¡°Are those eight mysterious items in your mother¡¯s hands?¡± Mu Yunxuan asked. After all, today Ji Rui and Ji Yu obviously came for these powerful artifacts. ¡°Dad, they are not in my mother¡¯s hands. Mother only fancy the mysterious ice and snow practice.¡± Su Qi still decided to tell his father the truth after weighing the matter. ¡°Just fancy the mysterious ice and snow practice, what do you mean?¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s face was full of doubt. His pretty eyebrows were frowning. Others could only dream about these treasures, but she was so picky and only fancy the mysterious ice and snow practice? ¡°Father, even if you have found those artifacts, you have to have the ability to own them. For example, I didn¡¯t have enough ability, so I could only have the Soul Eating Bell in my hands. On the other hand, my brother and mother got one of them. Xin¡¯er has the magic feather, but because she can¡¯t cultivate, there is no way for her to make a contract with it. Otherwise, Lin Qiushui will not get a chance toy a finger on her.¡± When ites to these powerful artifacts, Su Qi¡¯s beautiful eyebrows twisted together. His cultivation was not enough to control the phantom, so he still can¡¯t have the phantom. ¡°Why is that? Are these eight mysterious items in the hands of one person?¡± Mu Yunxuan remembered that these eight mysterious items were taken away by the same person. It disappeared for 15 years. If these eight mysterious items appeared, then the whole world would be uneasy. ¡°No, dad. I will exin this to you in the future. Didn¡¯t you just say that my mother fainted? Calcting the time, I can still go to the mountains.¡± ¡°Go to the mountain?¡± Mu Yunxuan frowned his eyebrows when he heard Su Qi wanted to go to the mountain. ¡°Yeah! I studied something thesest two days and learned that there is a kind of spiritual grass that grows in the mountain of no return. This spiritual grass is called the magic heart grass, which can rece the silver grass to control Xiner¡¯s condition.¡± ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Dad will take you there.¡± Healing his daughter¡¯s illness was his top priority. Mu Yunxuan picked up Su Qi without saying another word and flew in the direction of no return. * In the carriage of Ji Yu and Ji Rui, both brothers and sisters suddenly felt degrees of heat. Especially Ji Rui, her body became very itchy. Ji Yu was not only good at refining poisons, but also a mysterious 5th-rank alchemist. The heat on his body quickly made him understand that he and his sister had been drugged. ¡°Hmm!¡± Ji Rui couldn¡¯t help but cry The itch was unbearable that she couldn¡¯t help but scratch her body. This cry made Ji Yu¡¯s throat tighten. ¡°Rui Er, calm yourself, we drugged.¡± Ji Yu endured the impatience in his heart. Although Ji Rui was not his biological sister, she was also his half-sister. He has a very good rtionship with her, and so he has to control himself. ¡°Rui¡¯er, hurry up, eat this pill.¡± Ji Yu quickly took out a pill for Ji Rui to eat, and he also ate one himself. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s ufortable, I feel hot and ufortable.¡± Ji Rui began to tear her clothes. The eyes of the two brothers and sisters became blurred. If they pay attention to themselves at this moment, they will be shocked. Because their hair was falling off a lot. ¡°Hurry up, speed up, and return to the Guogongfu. No, go to Fengxiang Mansion.¡± Ji Yu shouted. ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Hearing Ji Yu¡¯s roar, the coachman didn¡¯t dare to neglect and didn¡¯t dare to dy their travel. Chapter 105.2 - Being drugged (Part 2)

Chapter 105: Being drugged (Part 2)

In Mingyue Vi, Su Xin hid in her room. She was wearing a pink dress while sitting cross-legged on the floor. Her newly contracted snow fox beast was sitting quietly beside her. Its big pink eyes were staring at her slightly painful facial expression from time to time. *Puff* Bright blood came out at the corner of Su Xin¡¯s mouth. Her pale face made it looked redder. The snow fox quickly jumped from the floor and used it two little white paws kept pushing Su Xin. The divine beast at the initial stage couldn¡¯t speak yet, so the snow fox could only make gestures with his small paws nervously. Su Xin tried hard to open her eyes which were as clear as water. Her small pinkish face was full of sadness. The snow fox gently wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, and a helpless smile appeared on the corner of her lips. ¡°Ling¡¯er, am I this useless? Only a little bit, only a little bit, and I can be promoted to the 3rd stage of Chuxuan Period, but still failed. As long as I¡¯m promoted to the 3rd stage of Chuxuan Period, I can make a contract with the magic feather. I will have the ability to protect myself, then my mother won¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± Ling¡¯er was the name Su Xin gave to the snow fox. Although the little fox was still in Huanshou Period, it was extremely psychic. So Su Xin simply named it Ling¡¯er. Ling¡¯er shook her head vigorously. Su Xin was promoted to the first rank in just a few days, which was already remarkable. Seeing Linger¡¯s cute appearance, Su Xin¡¯s eyebrows slightly curved into a crescent moon, and a faint smile appeared on her sad face. Then, she opened the jade pillbox and saw that there were only two pills left that her second brother had refined for herself for half a month. Su Xin hesitated for a while, but then picked up the pills without hesitation, and took the two it together. This pill can prevent her from having difficulty in breathing and coughing. When she has cultivated to the 2nd stage of the Chuxuan Period, she felt that her body has gradually changed. She felt her body was much lighter than before. As long as she can contract with the magic feather, her cultivation practice will be much easier. Su Xin felt much better after taking the pill. So she closed her eyes, sat cross-legged, and continue practicing. Ling¡¯er stretched out her little paw again, and apany Su Xinzily. * Just right after arriving in the mountain of no return, the 5th stage of Shengshou Period beast confronted Su Qi. For Mu Yunxuan, this 5th stage of Shengshou Period could be killed easily. But Su Qi insisted on Mu Yunxuan not to intervene. The reason was that after killing this 5th stage of Shengshou Period and absorbing its spiritual energy, he could be promoted to the 6th stage of Jinxuan Period. He could surpass his mother¡¯s cultivation level. Just thinking about his mother¡¯s gloomy face, his tight face loses a bit. Besides, the spiritual stone of this fire lion beast was of great help to their alchemists. After a few rounds, although the Fire Lion Monster was beaten to the ground by Su Qi. Su Qi was obviously in a tight position. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ve been practicing these days, but I still couldn¡¯t beat you with 10 moves?¡± Su Qi showed an aggrieved expression, then turned to look at his father. Mu Yunxuan had an expression of helplessness. His son refused to let him help. But the fire lion monster has stood up, and his scarlet eyes were ring at Su Qi as he approached. The fire lion opened its mouth wide, its huge body shook the ground, and the trees fell in broken pieces one by one. ¡°Hey! Hey! I know you¡¯re tired, why don¡¯t you take a break before you fight again? Why stand up so soon?¡± However, the Fire Lion Beast¡¯s eyes turned red a long time ago. How could he bother to listen to Su Qi¡¯s words? He just wants to eat Su Qi in one bite to relieve his greed. Su Qi raised his eyebrows and concentrated his mind. He couldn¡¯t lose face in front of his father. At this moment, he concentrated his spirit energy like never before. Then, he gathered spiritual energy in his hand. A huge fireball rushed directly to the fire lion beast. Before it reached its target, Su Qi already had imagined its burning corpse. *Boom* A huge explosion sounded, the ce where the Fire Lion Monster was standing beforepletely changed. The ground showed a charred color, and the huge body of the Fire Lion Monster revealed a big hole. ¡°Huh?¡± Su Qi was surprised! He squinted his eyes, but his eyebrows curved in happiness and eximed: ¡°I hit it. Dad, I hit it, there is a big hole in the Fire Lion¡¯s body.¡± A glimmer of appreciation shed in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes. This Fire Lion Beast couldn¡¯t avoid Su Qi¡¯s attack. More importantly, the fire lion in front of them was different from other spiritual beasts. The fire lion beast only knows how to be brutal and cruel. Watching the Fire Lion beast fall to the ground, but still struggling to get up. ¡°Mmm! But you haven¡¯t killed it.¡± After not getting the result he imagined, Su Qi was a little angry. He lifted his hand and made a much more power fireball, then attacked the Fire Lion once again. Mu Yunxuan stood on the side and didn¡¯t stop him. For Su Qi, this was the best opportunity to gather practical experience, and it was also the fastest way to increase his cultivation level. -End of this chapter- Chapter 106.1 - 6th stage of Jinxuan period (Part 1)

Chapter 106: 6th stage of Jinxuan period (Part 1)

*Boom* There was another loud noise. Su Qi looked at it his opponent again, the Fire Lion Beast was no longer breathing, and it¡¯s huge body fell into ruins. ¡°Uh......!¡± Su Qi sat down on the fallen tree trunk and gasping for breath. His whole body was covered with sweat as if he was drenched in rain. In the past, he and his brother killed a magical beast together. Today he killed a magical beast in the 5th stage of shengshou period alone. If his mother heard this matter, his mother would not believe it at all. Mu Yunxuan walked over and took out the beast core of the Fire Lion Beast Monster with spiritual energy. ¡°Qi¡¯er, this is your reward for your hard work.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Su Qi smiled like silly and stretched out his sweaty little hand, then took the beast core from Mu Yunxuan¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s still hot.¡± Su Qiughed whole-heartedly. He had neverugh like this before. Mu Yunxuan looked at his covered with sweat. He looked like a fish jumped out in the water. He felt distressed, but Su Qi had done his best. ¡°Qi¡¯er, hold on. There is a hot spring nearby. Dad will take you there to take a bath. By the way, you can now be promoted to the 6th stage of Jinxuan Period.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, daddy, this feeling of invigoration and dripping is great, Qi¡¯er and brother sweat so much every time they fight Warcraft. After washing, I feel veryfortable all over.¡± ¡°Daddy will take you over!¡± Mu Yunxuan picked up Su Qi. The father and son quickly went to the valley not too far. Mu Yunxuan released powerful spiritual energy so that the magical beast within 100 meters will not dare to approach. Mu Yunxuan then took off Su Qi¡¯s clothes. And let Su Qi soak in the hot spring naked. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re not allowed to look at me.¡± Su Qi¡¯s two cheeks blushed as his eyes were covered with mist. He looked so cute that people couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss him. Except for his mother, he has never been naked in front of others. ¡°Dad is also a man.¡± Mu Yunxuan looked at him funny. He was still so small but know how to be shy. ¡°Well, that¡¯s also true! Dad, you protect me, I will start to absorb the magical core and be promoted.¡± Su Qi smiledzily. The hot spring made his whole body veryfortable. ¡°Good!¡± Mu Yunxuan smiledzily and washed Su Qi¡¯s clothes in water, then quickly dry them with his spiritual energy. He stood on the side and waited for Su Qi¡¯s promotion. * In Feng Xiang¡¯s courtyard. ¡°AHH!¡± A cry like killing pig sounded throughout the courtyard. Ji Rui couldn¡¯t believe what she saw in front of her. She and her brother... .... No, this was impossible. This must be a dream, it must be a dream. Ji Rui quicklyforted herself. And Ji Yu also woke up in this high-pitched roar. Looking at the scene in front of him, he knew what was going on without asking. The medicinal effect of that Yun Zhonghuan was too powerful, only Hehuan can relieve it. However, who was so vicious, that he actually gave them, brother and sister this kind of poison. If it was that woman from Mingyue Vi, it¡¯s impossible. If Yun Zhonghuan was in Mingyue Vi, they will feel it when they leave that ce. Calcting the time, they were most likely being drugged in the prison of the Ministry of Punishment. Could it be Jie Yuan did it to take revenge? Jie Yuan was also an alchemist, and the time was just right! They can¡¯t rush back to Guogongfu by then! ¡°Brother, how can you treat me like this?¡± Seeing that Ji Yu was awake, Ji Rui beat Ji Yu¡¯s chest with both hands. How would they face each other in the future? ¡°Rui, Rui¡¯er, your hair...¡± Ji Yu looked at Ji Rui in disbelief. Ji Rui was also a rare beauty. But now he can¡¯t see the resemnce to the Ji Rui in front of him. Her hair was cut long and short. As if it was messed up with scissors. It looked so messy like an old crow¡¯s nest. Ji Rui stopped crying abruptly, looked up, and then touched her hair. At the same time, she also looked up at Ji Yu¡¯s hair. His scalp was almost visible. ¡°Brother, you, your hair...?¡± Ji Rui pointed her finger at his hair in disbelief. On the bed, there were many falling hairs everywhere, tangling together. There was a sh of horror in Ji Yu¡¯s eyes, and then he ran to the bronze mirror. ¡°AHH!¡± A roar that was louder than Ji Rui sounded, making the servants in the other courtyard feel that their life was in danger. ¡°What the hell is going on? Who the hell is it? I¡¯m going to kill her.¡± Ji Rui¡¯s anger was unstoppable. If anger could kill people, everything around her would have be died. ¡°Rui¡¯er, we can¡¯t make things big. We have to think about what went wrong first.¡± Ji Yu gritted his teeth and said. Since he was born, he has never suffered such a big loss. This was the first time. Things have already happened. So even if Ji Rui can¡¯t ept it, she has to swallow everything in her stomach. The only thing she wants to do now is to take revenge! Chapter 106.2 - 6th stage of Jinxuan period (Part 2)

Chapter 106: 6th stage of Jinxuan period (Part 2)

In Mingyue Vi, Su Xin¡¯s eyes were tightly closed. Her long and dense eyshes fluttered gently. Her nose looked very lovely. Her delicate lips have a beautiful curve, but looked slightly pale, which could make people feel pity. After Su Li finished his work, he brought Yue Tongzi over to see Su Xin. When they pushed open the door, they saw this charming scene. Yue Tongzi¡¯s clear eyes became deep. He couldn¡¯t stop staring at that charming and pinkish face. ¡°Shh!¡± Su Li turned his head and made a silent gesture. Yue Tongzi nodded, they could see that Su Xin was about to be promoted. When the two of them were quite nervous, they saw a golden light on Su Xin¡¯s head. Su Li and Yue Tongzi looked at Su Xin in shock. The golden light slowly dissipated, and Su Xin blinked her long eyshes and opened her beautiful eyes. A smile appeared on the corners of her lips, she seeded. She was sessfully promoted to the 3rd stage of Chuxuan Period. Ling¡¯er was also promoted at the same time as her. The master and servant smiled at each other happily. ¡°Xin¡¯er.¡± Su Li walked over anxiously. He squatted and looked at Su Xin. Seeing her ruddy face, he felt relieved. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve been promoted to the 3rd stage of Chuxuan Period.¡± There were waves in smiling misty eyes, reflected a strange brilliance. ¡°Xin¡¯er, brother sees it. Do you feel any physical difort?¡± Compared with Su Xin¡¯s promotion, Su Li was more worried about Su Xin¡¯s body. ¡°No, brother. I¡¯ve been taking the pills made by brother and Grandpa Li recently, so I feel much better. I also don¡¯t cough very often.¡± Su Xin was very excited. She really hoped that she could run and jump like a normal person, and go out to y happily. She didn¡¯t want to be a daughter, who only made her mother worry, eating, and sleep all day long. Su Li¡¯s frowning eyebrows tten. His warm smile seemed to illuminate the bottom of people¡¯s hearts and spread warmth all over the body. ¡°As long as your health gets better, everything will be fine!¡± Su Li gently lifted Su Xin. Ling¡¯er happily jumped into Su Xin¡¯s arms. Su Li took a look at it and smiled. The coldness between his eyebrows disappeared: ¡°This little fellow has also been promoted with you.¡± ¡°Mmm! Brother, can I make a contract with the magic feather now?¡± Su Xin couldn¡¯t wait to ask. Her big charming eyes stared at Su Li expectantly. ¡°Yes, but you should let Qi¡¯ere over and take a look at your body first. If there is no problem, I will help you make a contract with the magic feather.¡± ¡°Great, brother.¡± Su Xin was so excited that her eyes were covered with mist. No matter how painful or difficult it is, she must persist. ¡°Tongzi, you go and call Qi¡¯er over.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Yue Tongzi gave Su Xin a delighted look, then turned and left. He looked very young in a white robe. * At the same time, Su Qi, who was in the mountains of No Return, had just been promoted to the 6th stage of the Jinxuan Period. In excitement, he instantly jumped out of the water. He rushed straight into Mu Yunxuan¡¯s arms naked. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve been promoted.¡± Su Qi then quickly took over his dry clothes in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s hands and put them on. ¡°Mmm! Dad saw it. Qi¡¯er is so great to be an alchemist and cultivator master at the same time. In this world, only a few people have the same talent as my son.¡± Mu Yunxuan didn¡¯t hesitate to praise. He was full of gratitude to Su Zimo foring back, allowing him to feel such unprecedented happiness. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s gettingte, my mother will wake up soon. It seems that I can¡¯t find the phantom grass today, I can onlye tomorrow.¡± Su Qi watched as the sun was going down. If he won¡¯t go back early, he would be miserable if his mother found out that he didn¡¯t stand facing the wall this time. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back first. Dad will bring you here tomorrow.¡± * In Mingyue Vi, Yue Tongzi came in quickly. ¡°Young Master, the second young master is not in his room.¡± ¡°Not in the room?¡± Su Li looked puzzled. Isn¡¯t Su Qi studying? ¡°If he is not in the room, he must have sneaked out again to y. That stinky boy is getting more and more disobedient.¡± ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Mother, you¡¯re awake.¡± Su Li and Su Xin shouted in surprise. ¡°Master.¡± Yue Tongzi took a step back automatically. ¡°Mmm!¡± A red glow shed across Su Zimo¡¯s eyes under the mask. She fainted just like that, Murong Shaofeng¡¯s hibiscus cake was made in vain this time. Su Zimo gritted her teeth. What the hell was the heart-eating insect that it has actually an after effect. ¡°The three of you keep ying here. I will go and wait for Qi¡¯er toe back.¡± After Su Zimo finished saying those words, she turned and left. Su Xin wanted to tell her mother about her situation, but her figure has disappeared. ¡°Dad, go back quickly! It¡¯s terrible if we¡¯ve been discovered by my mother.¡± Su Qi urged as soon as he entered his room. ¡°Okay!¡± Mu Yunxuan turned around and reached out to pull the door. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± A voice that suppressed anger caused the father and son to be startled. -End of this chapter- Chapter 107.1 - White lies (Part 1)

Chapter 107: White lies (Part 1)

¡°Mo, mother.¡± Su Qi looked at his mother, who suddenly appeared in his room like a ghost, and frowned his eyebrows. Not good, he was caught. ¡°Wife.¡± Mu Yunxuan turned back his body. His handsome face looked like the face of a god, and this face softly looked at Su Zimo. Su Zimo¡¯s heart trembled for a moment, but then roared in anger: ¡°Mu Yunxuan, you better go back to Yun City. If you dare toe here again and take away my son, you¡¯ll see how I will clean you up!¡± Su Zimo red at Mu Yunxuan. How could he take out Su Qi when she was punishing him? If Su Qi got used to it, how would she discipline him in the future? Mu Yunxuan looked aggrieved as his soft eyes stared at Su Zimo, who was very angry. He was once again magnificently wronged. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t want to be angry. Regardless of Dad¡¯s affairs, it¡¯s me who secretly ran out to y. Dad just happened to save me.¡± Su Qi clutched his hand to Su Zimo¡¯s skirt and made a pitiful look while admitting his mistake. ¡°He saved you?¡± Su Zimo felt doubtful. After thinking for a while, she was still in doubt. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to you to reflect in your room? Why did you go outside?¡± ¡°Mother, I found that I will be promoted, but I was stuck in the bottleneck period. I had no other choice, so I went to the Mountain of No Return to kill a magical beast to be promoted. I happened to be seen by my father. He followed and save me. If dad was a stepte, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see me anymore.¡± As he talked, his big eyes were covered with mist. He didn¡¯t dare to say that he went to the Mountain of No Return to find the magic grass to save Su Xin. If he said that, but he couldn¡¯t show a sample, his mother would not believe it. His promotion was a fact, and his mother will not be suspicious. The rtionship between his father and mother has just improved, he doesn¡¯t have the heart to destroy it. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s deep eyes shed. Su Qi¡¯s ability to lie was so handy. He looked sideways and nced at Su Zimo, who was pondering about Su Qi¡¯s words. Su Zimo gave him a sharp look. He quickly retracted his gaze, his face was saddened by being wronged. Su Zimo checked Su Qi¡¯s cultivation level without question. After checking, Su Zimo couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. Then, shouted in surprise: ¡°Qi¡¯er, you have been promoted to the 6th stage of Jinxuan Period.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Su Qi nodded, ¡°I killed a fire lion magical beast and just promoted to the 6th stage of Jinxuan Period.¡± Su Qi nodded his head quickly. He didn¡¯t dare to have the slightestcency on his pinkish jade face. If he did, his mother would be angry. His old mother¡¯s temper was clear to him. Su Zimo wilted in an instant and looked at Su Qi with a gloomy look on the face. It¡¯s over, her two sons were better than her. Even if she has been practicing these days, she was still on the 5th of Jinxuan Period. Should she also go to the Mountain of No Return and kill a magical beast to promote her cultivation level? But she has no time! Su Qi looked at his mother¡¯s, who looked like a wilted eggnt. He wanted tough. He knew that his mother would have such an expression. Mu Yunxuan stood silently on the side and said nothing. In fact, he wanted tough. His wife¡¯s face that instantly paled and beautiful eyes that suddenly dimmed made her momentum weak. ¡°I will believe you this time. But if there is another time, I will run away with my son and daughter, so that you will never see them again.¡± Su Zimo warned Mu Yunxuan coldly as anger aroused from her depressed eyes. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s deep eyes turned cold in an instant. This woman, if she dared to run away, she¡¯ll see how he will clean her up. However, he stayed in a weak momentum. Su Zimo instantly sensed his coldness. But she still looked at Mu Yunxuan intently. ¡°Wife, I will never dare to do this again.¡± Mu Yunxuan looked apologetic! Inside his heart, he felt that the road of chasing his wife was still very far. ¡°Qi¡¯er, don¡¯t you want to participate in thepetition? 3 dayster, there will be an alchemypetition. There are not many days left. These days, you study in your room. If your butt is on fire and you can¡¯t sit in one ce, you can go outside for half of the incense, do you hear me?¡± Su Zimo stared at Su Qi. This second son of her worries her the most. He was so naughty and had many ghost ideas. ¡°Yes, mother, I promise that I will never run around.¡± Su Qi looked at his mother with assurance. He thought that today¡¯s level was finally over. ¡°Mmm! That¡¯s pretty much what I said.¡± Su Zimo walked closer to Mu Yunxuan, looked up, and stared at him in silence. How should she handle the rtionship between her and Mu Yunxuan? To be honest, there was no feeling between them in the meantime. Chapter 107.2 - White lies (Part 2) Chapter 107: White lies (Part 2) She wanted to have a try what she said to him in Sanqingshan. After all, she also wanted to give her children aplete home. When Mu Yunxuan was stared by Su Zimo, his calm heart was like the water that was being thrown with stone, causing a ripple that couldn¡¯t calm down even after a while. ¡°Wife... ...¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s voice sounded unnatural and his handsome face was flushing. He had never been stared at by a woman with such hot and dazzling eyes. But, he was looking forward to her having slight affectionate and curious eyes on him most of the time. Could it be that she fell for him after staying together these days? A sh of excitement shed across Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes. The brilliant sunset glow shines on Su Zimo¡¯s mask and made his shadow reflect on her misty eyes. A shadow that belonged to him alone. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s heart felt an inexplicable excitement. ¡°I just want to remind you about the agreement I made with you in Sanqingshan. If three of your stores can¡¯t win me, we will... ...¡± ¡°Wife, t worry, I will never let you down.¡± Su Zimo nodded and walked out. Su Zimo didn¡¯t think too much in her heart. The world was so big that not everyone can meet, nor every heart can fell in love with others. in love with each other. If she and Mu Yunxuan can rival family and love, she will try to take the first step. Mu Yunxuan looked at her figure in the sunset and smiled beautifully. Wife, it doesn¡¯t take a thousand words to understand you, just a simple move is enough. What you need most is someone who can warm your heart, up to your lungs and none marrow. As long as our hearts be one, no one can stop us. ¡°Dad, have you stared enough? My mother has gone far.¡± Su Qi looked at his silly father with a funny face. ¡°You dare to say such a lie. If I am wasn¡¯t with you today, I will be fooled too.¡± Mu Yunxuan knelt and squeezed his tender cheeks. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s a white lie. It saved the rtionship between you and my mother. Dad, you have to thank me.¡± Su Qi showed a strange expression on the face. His smiling face looked like a smiling cunning fox as his eyes turned into crescent-shaped smiles. ¡°You! Naughty.¡± Mu Yunxuan reached out again to pinch Su Qi¡¯s face. Su Qi quickly jumped away. Mu Yunxuan looked at him in displeased. He hasn¡¯t pinched him yet, right? However, that slippery touch made him want to pinch his face a few more times. ¡°Dad, it swells when you pinch. You are a big man. You don¡¯t know how serious it is. I know that I look lovely, but if you pinched me many times, my face will be asymmetrical.¡± Su Qi said with a serious expression on his face, ¡°Oh! Being handsome is troublesome!¡± ¡°Puff......!¡± Mu Yunxuan couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°I have seen a narcissistic person, but I have never seen as narcissistic as you.¡± ¡°Lord, Second Young Master.¡± Yue Tongzi¡¯s voice came. Mu Yunxuan looked back. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Lord, Second Young Master, the youngdy has been promoted to the 3rd stage of Chuxuan Period. The Young Master asked the Second Young Master to look at the youngdy¡¯s condition.¡± Yue Tongzi was neither humble nor overbearing, but respectful. He likes it here very much. Everyone was very kind, so he quickly blended into it. ¡°Great, dad, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go and see if Xin¡¯er can contract the magical feather.¡± Su Qi couldn¡¯t hide his excitement in his jade-like face. ¡°Go.¡± Mu Yunxuan was also very excited. He was happier than anyone else if his daughter could cultivate. * Murong Shaofeng lives in the Siyu Courtyard in Mingyue Vi. This was arranged by He Yunting, who happened to have apany with him. In the courtyard, the garden was full of spring atmosphere and vitality. The hibiscus flowers in the courtyard make people felt like they were in the field of flowers. Murong Shaofeng, who was in a white robe, was sitting by the stone table and staring at the hibiscus flowers. Behind him, there was a cluster of ntain trees. Under the evening breeze, the shadows of the trees whirled, and its ttering sound could make people reminiscent. The hibiscus in full bloom looked particrly delicate, as a few colorful butterflies lingered on it. Murong Shaofeng quietly looked at the charming scenery in front of him. When the branches were full of hibiscus flowers, he still wanted to make the hibiscus cake that Su Zimo liked. He Yunting brought two maids into the courtyard. Then he saw Murong Shaofeng from afar. ¡°Shaofeng.¡± He Yunting¡¯s hearty voice came. Murong Shaofeng didn¡¯t seem to have heard of him, he still watched the scenery in front of him quietly. The flowers can express words, but is there a flower that can solve emotions? Murong Shaofengughed at himself again. If he could forget it easily, then what he felt is not love. ¡°Why do you ignore people?¡± He Yunting motioned to the maids to put the food and wine on the stone table. After putting them in an orderly manner, the two maids retired respectfully. Then, took a nce at Murong Shaofeng shyly. -End of this chapter- Chapter 108 - A person can get tired and so the heart (Part 1)

Chapter 108: A person can get tired and so the heart (Part 1)

¡°Momo, woke up?¡± Murong Shaofeng turned his body, but his clear peach blossom like eyes was still looking at the wine and fruits at the stone table. ¡°She woke up, but she went to cultivate.¡± Murong Shaofeng¡¯s eyes shed with worry. ¡°Won¡¯t she faint again?¡± ¡°Shaofeng, don¡¯t worry about it. The ghost doctor has refined a pill for Momo, and with Liu Yue apanying her, nothing will happen. But you! What you need now is a boost.¡± He Yunting filled the two wine cups. The jade cup was shining a little under the candlelight. Murong Shaofeng¡¯s handsome was faintly reflecting on it. ¡°Come on, Shaofeng, let¡¯s drink.¡± Murong Shaofeng took the wine ss, raised his head, and drank the wine in the cup. After putting down the wine cup, he saw that the wine in He Yunting¡¯s hand was still full. He frowned and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say let¡¯s drink? Why didn¡¯t you drink a drop?¡± He Yunting just sat down and said with a smile: ¡°The visitor is a guest. I¡¯m just being polite. I will definitely drink the next cup.¡± With that, He Yunting filled Murong Shaofeng¡¯s cup again. ¡°Hehe...!¡± Murong Shaofeng¡¯s face was full of smiles. ¡°Look, justugh! Ah!¡± He Yunting looked at Murong Shaofeng. He didn¡¯t see him smile all day long. As a friend, he always worked in the dark. ¡°I told Momo that you want to stay in Mingyue Vi. Momo said that we are friends who can trust each other. You can live here as long as you want.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Murong Shaofeng nodded. Then leanedzily on the back of the chair. Seeing the sky gradually dimmed, the surrounding candlelight made the camellia more beautiful. Murong Shaofeng looked at the sea of ??flowers far away. In his heart, he thought it was hard to love someone. It was painful. Last night, he can¡¯t hold on. The pain almost swallows his heart. ¡°Shaofeng, I know you love Momo very much. But as the prince of Xingyue Country, you don¡¯t need to guess the result, so why bother?¡± He Yunting took a light sip of the wine, letting the pungent taste of wine fill his mouth. ¡°Do you think I want to? My heart is beyond my control.¡± Murong Shaofeng said softly, but his eyes were distant like a sea of ??flowers. ¡°Forget Momo, waiting for someone is tiring. Loving will only make you suffer. Thinking will only make in pain. Some fate is destined to be lost.¡± He Yunting smiled bitterly. His handsome face seemed to recall some good time. Murong Shaofeng turned his head and gave He Yunting a deep look. ¡°You have already given up, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m not you. I can¡¯t give up just because I thought of giving up. Recently, I always have an impulse to go against the world. I want to get rid of my identity as a prince, and just love freely.¡± Murong Shaofeng dared to say what he wanted to say in front of He Yunting. In the past 2 years, they have be good friends without needing to say too much. He understands Momo¡¯s character if he...... ¡°Shaofeng, why do bother?¡± He Yunting also casually leaned on the back of the chair. And stared at Murong Shaofeng who didn¡¯t dare to face him. ¡°A person can get tired and so the heart. Emotional injury is more painful than physical injury. Don¡¯t you know that? You didn¡¯t dare to step forward because you are afraid of hurting Momo. Things may end up like what you think, so even if you take a stepter, and Momo fell in love with you, considering your identity, she will not admit this love.¡± ¡°You know her well, right? So when do you n to tell Momo your identity?¡± ¡°No need to tell, I am in the sea of ??misery. I am an unfavored and unrecognized prince. To put it bluntly, even if I am ced in that position, no one will look at me. I am such an existence. You know that my imperial mother is a pce maid. We, who were born in the royal pce, will either have to fight or escape far away. Anyway, this Mingyue Vi is my home.¡± Murong Shaofeng smiled bitterly. If he could decide whether to stay and be like He Yunting, that would be great! ¡°You can¡¯t go back until you drunk tonight.¡± Murong Shaofeng raised the wine cup and poured the wine into his stomach. The bitterness of wine made his heart felt a little better. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s see who gets drunk first.¡± The floral scent mixed with the scent of wine added a spring color to the quiet night...... * In Mingyue Xuan, Su Qi carefully examined his sister. Su Xin¡¯s body was indeed much better than before. But she still can¡¯t run and jump wildly just like she imagined. Her physical condition just got a little better than before. ¡°Xin¡¯er, you still can¡¯t contract with Magic Feather. Your body is still very weak. To contract with Magic Feather, you need to concentrate. You may get distracted from the pain. After the bacsh, your hard work these days will be wasted. Just wait until I found the phantom grass that can rece the silver grass, and when you are promoted to the second stage, I will help make a contract with it, okay?¡± Chapter 108.2 - A person can get tired and so the heart (Part 2)

Chapter 108: A person can get tired and so the heart (Part 2)

After hearing those words, Su Xin¡¯s expectant eyes dimmed instantly. She lowered her head and bit her lip. Su Xin bit her lip fiercely, gnawing it back and forth with her teeth. She thought she could make a contract with the magical feather. When Mu Yunxuan saw her daughter¡¯s appearance, he felt distressed. ¡°Qi¡¯er, how about letting me help Xin¡¯er contract with the magical feather?¡± ¡°Are you serious? Do you think making a contract with the magic feather is as simple as making a contract with the Snow Spirit Fox?¡± At this moment, Li Zifu walked in and stared at Mu Yunxuan angrily. ¡°Is there a better way, Uncle Li?¡± Mu Yunxuan was not an alchemist, so he can¡¯t think of a way to solve this problem. ¡°Of course, otherwise, why would this old mane instead of sleeping?¡± ¡°You have way? ¡°You have way? ¡°You have way? Su Li, Su Qi, and Mu Yunxuan asked at the same time. Su Xin raised her head forcefully and looked at Li Zifu full of expectation. ¡°After observing these days, I suspect that Xin¡¯er¡¯s disease has something to do with a certain toxin, and it is not so easy to cure. Shenchi is a ce that nourishes silver grass all year round. It is good medicine to cure all kinds of poisons.¡± ¡°Impossible. The four of us, mother and sons, grew up in Grandpa Mo¡¯s medicine pool. All kinds of poisons can¡¯t invade us. If Xiner¡¯s body is affected by toxins, it should have been solved long ago. To make it short, with my master¡¯s cultivation level and skills, it¡¯s impossible for him not to see it. ¡± Su Qi immediately retorted. ¡°Little boy, it¡¯s the same as asking why the ginger is spicy! You don¡¯t understand it. The world of medicine is vast and profound, and there are ten thousands of herbs! Xin¡¯er¡¯s disease is brought out from her mother¡¯s womb. That¡¯s why it cannot be cured and detoxified in just a few days.¡± ¡°Yes! Shenchi, why didn¡¯t I think about it? Xin¡¯er, I will take you there.¡± Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes were full of excitement. He picked up Su Xin and was about to leave. Damn it, how could he forget the Shenchi? ¡°Xuan¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Before we go, we have to figure out a problem.¡± Li Zifu blocked Mu Yunxuan¡¯s path in a hurry. ¡°What is the problem?¡± ¡°Where did that woman go? Call her over. We have to find out who has the toxins between you and her.¡± ¡°Toxin?¡± Mu Yunxuan fell into deep thought. Then suddenly said: ¡°Could it be the bottle of medicinal juice I drank at that time? It¡¯s because I took that medicinal juice that¡¯s why I have these children.¡± ¡°Medicinal juice?¡± Su Li, Su Qi, Su Xin, all looked at him together. What does that medicinal juice have a rtionship with the three of them? ¡°Xuan¡¯er, you are crazy. After taking that medicinal juice, you had three children. Did you gave birth to them?¡± Li Zifu screamed and looked at Mu Yunxuan strangely. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s handsome face blushed instantly. He looked away a little. But saw his three children looking at him with strange eyes. Even Tong Zi looked at him strangely. ¡°Father, we are also very curious about what you said. Where did the three of use from?¡± Su Qi blinked his crystal clear eyes at Mu Yunxuan. ¡°If I gave birth to you, do you think you¡¯ll live outside for 5 years?¡± Mu Yunxuan gave Su Qi a bad look. If he said what happened, then wouldn¡¯t his wife kick him out of Mingyue Vi? ¡°Don¡¯t ask anything else. During the ghost marriage, the Taoist Priest put some weird things in the coffin. That bottle of medicinal juice is very hard to swallow. Afterward, some things happened, and I forgot to ask about that medicine. The Taoist Priest is in the dungeon in Yun City. Let¡¯s go and ask him.¡± ¡°You dared to drink a medicine that you didn¡¯t know what it was?¡± Li Zifu frowned his eyebrows. He stared at Mu Yunxuan dumbfoundedly. When did this boy be so stupid? ¡°Hey! What are you all doing in Xin¡¯er¡¯s room?¡± Su Zimo practiced for half an hour and nned to go back to her room to rest. When she entered the room, all the big men and small guys were there. ¡°Mother, Grandpa Li said, he has thought of a way to save Xin¡¯er. Xin¡¯er has just been promoted to the third stage of the Early Profound Stage, but she can¡¯t make a contract with the magical feather. Su Qi quickly exined. His mother will definitely be happy after hearing it. ¡°Xin¡¯er, is it true?¡± Su Zimo, like an arrow, immediately rushed to Mu Yunxuan¡¯s side and hugged Su Xin in her arms. She also kissed Su Xin¡¯s tender face a few times. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s true.¡± Su Xin smiled and bit her lower lip. Her clear eyes filled with smiles. When Mu Yunxuan saw Su Zimo¡¯s happy face, the corners of his lips couldn¡¯t help but curve with a smile. ¡°Oh! My little padded jacket is reallying out.¡± Su Zimo looked at Li Zifu and asked: ¡°Uncle Li, tell me about your n!¡± ¡°Then tell this old man, what did you and Xuan¡¯er drink that day?¡± ¡°What did we drink?¡± Su Zimo had a bad premonition: ¡°Does Xin¡¯er¡¯s illness have anything to do with what I drink?¡± ¡°Why not? Xin¡¯er¡¯s illness was brought out from her mother¡¯s womb.¡± Mu Yunxuan red at Li Zifu. He revealed things so fast, he must be doing it intentionally. -End of this chapter- Chapter 109.1 - The witch clan resurrection鈥檚 medicine (Part 1) Chapter 109: The witch n resurrection¡¯s medicine (Part 1) ¡°At that time, we were both dead. How can dead still drink?¡± Su Zimo felt that Li Zifu¡¯s statement was a bit inexplicable. Suddenly, Su Zimo looked up and stared at Mu Yunxuan. She saw that Mu Yunxuan¡¯s beautiful eyes looked somewhat strange. ¡°Does it have something to do with the bottle of concoction you took?¡± The corners of Mu Yunxuan¡¯s lips, slightly curved. And his eyes that were as deep as the night sky looked at Su Zimo in a captivating manner. ¡°Wife, you identally fed it into your husband¡¯s mouth.¡± This woman forget the event that night? If she dares to forget it, he doesn¡¯t mind reminding her of their old dreams. Then he squinted his eyes at Su Zimo. When Su Qi heard this, his eyes lit up with a cunning light. He looked back and forth between his father and mother. Today, maybe they will figure out how that three of them came to this world. The smart, cute, and cunning look on his little face revealed his thoughts at the moment. Although Su Li didn¡¯t show it on his face, he was also looking forward to it. Why did their mother avoid mentioning this matter? Su Xin¡¯s big eyes also lit up and looked back and forth on her father and mother. Su Zimo felt like she suddenly became a sinner. ¡°Uncle Li, you don¡¯t need to ask anything else. It should that bottle of medicinal juice he took.¡± Su Zimo unnaturally avoided Mu Yunxuan¡¯s gorgeous eyes. Every time she thought of the scene that day, she had an urge to hit her head on the wall. She didn¡¯t mind using the sky as a nket and the earth as the bed. What she found strange was, why does it have to be in the coffin? She was afraid of the dark and shiny coffin since she was a child. ¡°Aren¡¯t Taoist Priest and Ling Qiushui in your hands? Just ask them.¡± She knew what the children were looking forward to, but what about it? Can she say those things? No, she will never talk about it for the rest of her life. Since he couldn¡¯t get it out from thisdy¡¯s tight mouth, a gleam of light shed in Li Zifu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mother, can we go to father¡¯s house?¡± Su Xin asked softly. Since their mother didn¡¯t want to say it, then she wouldn¡¯t ask. Her mother had never wanted to talk about it. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t always say that their father was dead. ¡°What are you going to do there? The Mingyue Vi is your home! Why do want to go to that far ce?¡± Although Su Zimo was not a vengeful person. She had never forgotten what that Jun Zixi called her. Even if she knew she didn¡¯t know the truth, she still cares about it. ¡°Mother, Grandpa Li said that the Shenchi of father¡¯s family can cure Xin¡¯er¡¯s disease.¡± After that, Su Xin innocently blinked her eyes. Only Su Qi and Su Li, who knew her well, knew that Su Xin said it intentionally. ¡°Huh!¡± A group of crows flew over her head. Were they talking about this? Why didn¡¯t her little padded jacket finish her words all at once? Su Zimo concealed theint in her eyes and took a nce at Mu Yunxuan. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Your father¡¯s home is also yours.¡± Mu Yunxuan shrugged his shoulders and grinned at Su Zimo. Su Xin was obviously doing it deliberately to change this woman¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Thank you, mother! Mother, you also go with us!¡± Su Xin looked at Su Zimo expectantly. ¡°I won¡¯t go with you. Don¡¯t worry, you have your father with you.¡± Upon hearing this, Mu Yunxuan looked at her deeply. Did she finally trust him? But in the end, Su Zimo went to Yun City after being begged by her three children. * The Zhen Guogongfu was already full of spring scenery. The most noticeable things on both sides of the road were the begonia flowers, which were known as the ¡®flower of noble concubine¡¯. There were also magnolia, peonies, and osmanthus nted in between the begonia flowers. Ji Yu and Ji Rui returned to the mansion after sorting out their emotions. It was night, in the quiet courtyard, a woman¡¯s angry voice sounded. ¡°Brother, who did this thing today? You don¡¯t have a clue, do you?¡± Ji Rui roared angrily with a sinister look on her face. Looking at her closely, her bloodshot eyes filled with anger looked even more terrifying. She wrapped her hair tightly in a silk scarf. On the other hand, in hot weather, Ji Yu was also wearing tiger skin clothe. The siblings¡¯ outfits seem to be as weird as they were, but in Zhen Guogongfu, no one dared to ask the reason except Zhen Guogong. ¡°Rui¡¯er, what are you anxious about? Today¡¯s thing is very strange. Our opponents are powerful and we didn¡¯t even notice it. Today¡¯s negligence caused us to lose our reputation.¡± Ji Yu clenched his fists. Aftering out of Mingyue Vi, the anger in his heart hardly stopped. ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t mind what happened today. As long as we keep our mouths shut, no one will know about this. But brother, you must find out the person who give this medicine to me.¡± Ji Rui looked at Ji Yu gloomily. Hate was overflowing all over her body. ¡°You don¡¯t need to say it to me, I will check this out naturally.¡± Chapter 109.2 - The witch clan resurrection鈥檚 medicine (Part 2) Chapter 109: The witch n resurrection¡¯s medicine (Part 2) ¡°Mingyue Vi must have done it. Although Su Ziyun is also an alchemist, she has no ability to attack us. Except for the people in Mingyue Vi, I can¡¯t think of someone else.¡± Ji Rui¡¯s tone was full of certainty. If it were not from Mingyue Vi, who would it be? ¡°I will send someone to Su Family Mansion to inquire about the news. There might be results tomorrow.¡± Ji Yu¡¯s eyes were cold, as he firmly clutched the teacup in his hand. Ji Rui looked at Ji Yu stubbornly. Now that she has been ruined by him, she was taught how to manipte men since young by her mother. She finally met the person she likes, but she was destroyed by the brother in front of her. She must make him live like hell. * In the Third Prince¡¯s Mansion, Liu Yun, the personal guard of Jun Lintian, entered the study room. This was the subordinate that Jun Lintian called back from outside after his military power was taken back. Since the military power in his hand was taken back, he has been living a leisurely life. But of course, the Emperor¡¯s guards couldn¡¯t stop him from going out. ¡°Liu Yun has seen the prince.¡± In the study, Jun Lintian was painting while Yafu was helping to polish the ink. He was wearing a ck brocade robe. His long and slender figure with thin lips pressed tightly were giving off a cold atmosphere. His hand that was holding the brush moved like a dragon. Liu Yun waited for a long time before Jun Lintian put down the brush in his hand. ¡°What did you find?¡± A simple sentence, but full of cold and anticipation. ¡°Answering back the prince, the mother and children of Mingyue Vi, together with Mu Yunxuan went to Yun City. And those three children belong to Mu Yunxuan...¡± *Bang* The inkstone in front of Jun Lintian was smashed to the ground by him. A pair of deep eyes shed with cold light. As he had guessed, not only Su Zimo didn¡¯t die at that time but also entered the bridal chamber. Did the two of them n it long ago? Did Mu Yunxuan hide Su Zimo all these years? Various questions appeared in Jun Lintian¡¯s mind, causing his body to tremble slightly with anger. Yafu lowered her head and said nothing. Is such an insignificant woman worthy of the prince¡¯s anger? Su Zimo? She had never paid attention to this woman, but the prince¡¯s current performance was a bit beyond her expectations. ¡°What else did you find?¡± ¡°Master, Su Ziyun, and Jie Lengchan were rescued by the Jie family.¡± ¡°Is that a big deal?¡± Jun Lintian pursed his thin lips. His eyes looked very poisonous. If it weren¡¯t for the Jie Family¡¯s support for him, he would kill that woman himself. ¡°Yafu, you go and look at Su Ziyun to see if there is anything that can help her. Keep that woman alive for now. She¡¯s still useful.¡± ¡°Yes, your highness. Yafu will be thereter.¡± Su Ziyun was already abandoned by the prince. She doesn¡¯t need to worry anymore. * In the Dungeon of Mu Family, Mu Yunxuan and Su Zimo stood outside the cell. Looking at Ling Qiushui, who was rolling in pain because of the poison. There was no fluctuation in Su Zimo¡¯s facial expression. The Taoist Priest was sweating profusely on the side. ¡°Shui¡¯er, bear with me, you will be fine soon.¡± Even though he knew his daughter was poisoned. He was locked up in a prison. He couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Ling Qiushui, how is it? This poisonous taste is not inferior to the Heartbreaking Gu you gave to this vi master, right?¡± Su Zimo¡¯s cold voice reminded the father and daughter of her arrival. Ling Qiushui suddenly stopped rolling her body from pain. And somewhat incredulously looked at Su Zimo. Then turned her head and see Mu Yunxuan. Ling Qiushui quickly turned away, she didn¡¯t want Mu Yunxuan to see her now. Even though she was brokenhearted. She still had feelings for Mu Yunxuan. ¡°My lord, please, save my daughter! Seeing her suffering like this every day, I, as his father felt like being stabbed by a knife!¡± The Taoist Priest, who was detained for a few days, looked several years older. ¡°As long as you tell me what was in the bottle of medicinal juice you ced in the coffin at the time of the ghost marriage. This vi master will give Ling Qiushui the antidote right away.¡± Her voice was cold. There was no emotion can be seen on her face nor in her clear eyes. Su Zimo didn¡¯t talk too much, she just said what she came for. As for Ling Qiushui, she asked for this hardship. The Taoist Priest¡¯s eyes shed and swept his eyes to Su Zimo. ¡°Vi master, are you serious about this?¡± ¡°Do you think I have a leisurely time to tease you at this time?¡± Su Zimo¡¯s voice fluctuated. Anger could be sensed in her words clearly. Mu Yunxuan looked up and opened his sexy lips: ¡°Speak! What was in the coffin at the time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a special resurrection medicine used by the Witch n to hold ghost marriages.¡± The Taoist Priest lowered his head. He can only tell the truth now. Otherwise, with Mu Yunxuan¡¯s temperament, he would really kill both of them. ¡°What toxin is in it?¡± -End of this chapter- Chapter 110.1 - Resurrection medicine (Part 1) Chapter 110: Resurrection medicine (Part 1) ¡°You want to know what this is for?¡± The Taoist Priest was a little puzzled and a possibility suddenly shed in his mind. Could it be that they had eaten the bottle of Resurrection Medicine? ¡°You don¡¯t need to know the reason. Just answer the question, but before that, the Taoist Priest should think about it before answering.¡± Mu Yunxuan said casually, but his face was full of warnings. The Taoist Priest understood Mu Yunxuan¡¯s meaning at a nce. Although he wanted to have this reservation in his heart, because of Mu Yunxuan¡¯s warning, he felt like a fish on the chopping board, that will be ughtered by him at any moment. ¡°It is indeed poisonous. This resurrection medicine is made of magical beast poisonous toads, mixed with love flower grass. Since ancient times, it has be the custom of the witch n to use this during the ghost marriage.¡± Love flower grass? Su Zimo¡¯s eyes shed with anger. That love flower grass had an aphrodisiac effect, no wonder Mu Yunxuan suddenly became like that at that time. ¡°The antidote.¡± The killing intent in Mu Yunxuan¡¯s eyes doubled and his voice became colder. ¡°There is no antidote.¡± The Taoist Priest replied quickly without thinking. Since ancient times, no one has studied the antidote of the Resurrection Medicine. ¡°This is the antidote.¡± Su Zimo didn¡¯t break her promise. She threw the antidote towards the prison. She didn¡¯t have any more questions, so she turned to leave. Mu Yunxuan gave the Taoist Priest a cold look, then turned and left. Until they couldn¡¯t see them. The Taoist Priestpicked up the antidote from the ground. ¡°Shui¡¯er, drink it, you won¡¯t feel in pain after drinking it.¡± Ling Qiushui stared sharply at the porcin bottle in her father¡¯s hand. ¡°Father, would that bitch so kind to give the antidote?¡± After speaking, Ling Qiushui bit her lower lip firmly. When did Ling Qiushui suffer such a situation? Since she was a child, she grew up under the arrangement of her father. Then, she became the leader of the Witch n. On the border of the witch n, she has her own power and enjoys the glory and wealth that others cannot enjoy. Was it really worth it to fall to this point for a man who doesn¡¯t put her in his eyes? Ling Qiushui couldn¡¯t help but ask herself. ¡°Shui¡¯er, we now have no choice but to believe in them.¡± When the Taoist Priest opened the cork, a faint fragrance entered his nose. He couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. ¡°Shui¡¯er, this is the antidote to Bone Eater. Drink it quickly, and you won¡¯t be in pain anymore.¡± The Taoist Priest looked excited. ¡°Mmm!¡± She doesn¡¯t believe other people. She only believed her father, so Ling Qiushui drank the antidote all in one go. Ever since she was rescued by her father that day, she was locked up in this dungeon by Mu Yunxuan. She suffered under the poison Su Zimo gave to her. Every time she suffered from pain, she felt like a thousand ants eating her heart, which made her want to die... ... ¡°Father, why do you think they want to know about the toxin of the resurrection medicine?¡± After taking the medicine, Ling Qiushui felt that the pain in her body gradually decreasing, and she was somewhat relieved. Su Zimo, as long as I, Ling Qiushui had a chance to get out of this dungeon, it will be your burial day. Ling Qiushui¡¯s bloodshot eyes were filled with murderous intent. The man she cannot obtain, other women also cannot be obtained. ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason. As soon as I arrived here in Haoyue Country, I learned that something happened to you.¡± ¡°Could it be because of Su Zimo¡¯s daughter?¡± Ling Qiushui suddenly thought of the sick girl. She hated herself for being soft-hearted and didn¡¯t kill that child at once. She should have been more decisive and make Su Zimo suffer for a lifetime. ¡°Yunxuan¡¯s daughter?¡± The Taoist Priest pondered for a while: ¡°The poison of the poisonous toad can be inherited.¡± A ray of light shed quickly in the muddy eyes of the Taoist Priest. ¡°We just missed a good opportunity to go out. In any case, it is Mu Yunxuan¡¯s daughter. For us, it is a big bargaining chip.¡± The Taoist Priest mmed his hand on the wall. He regretted it, he should have just asked clearly. Ling Qiushui also had a gloomy face, she should have thought of it earlier. * ¡°Wife, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. With the help of Martial Uncle, Xin¡¯er will be fine.¡± All the way out, Su Zimo didn¡¯t say a word. Mu Yunxuan looked at her with some worry. The Taoist Priest just said that there was no antidote, not that there is no solution to the poison. Su Zimo didn¡¯t want to say anything, she simply closed her eyes. After opening her eyes, a group of people in ck clothes stood in front of them. ¡°Mu Yunxuan, today is your burial day.¡± The voice of the ck-masked man, who took the lead to speak was a bit old, and it sounded pretty old. Su Zimo gave Mu Yunxuan a cold look. ¡°Let me just say it! Good things always happen with you next to us. This wind is strong and the night is dark, but these assassins suddenly appeared in your courtyard.¡± Chapter 111.2 - Resurrection medicine (Part 2) Chapter 111: Resurrection medicine (Part 2) Su Zimo sarcastically said while standing on the side. It might be because Mu Yunxuan knew that she was afraid of the dark, so he deliberately let people hang rows ofnterns on the road, which made the area as bright as day time. Su Zimo¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. But when she looked up, her heart was still beating like a drum. ¡°Wife, isn¡¯t it good that someone always thinks of me?¡± Mu Yunxuan smiled triumphantly and confidently. Even at night, his brilliant smile was still shining. And under the candlelight, it looked even more stunning. Mu Yunxuan¡¯s ck eyes looked at the ck-clothed masked man opposite, but those eyes were full of killing intent. These bastards always appeared when they shouldn¡¯t appear, destroying the opportunity for him and his wife to be alone. He will make sure none of them would leave. ¡°Qing Feng.¡± Mu Yunxuan emotionlessly. Qing Feng appeared like a ghost. Making dozens of ck-masked men stared dumbfoundedly. This person was just around, but they didn¡¯t find his tracks long ago. ¡°Master.¡± Qing Feng shouted respectfully. ¡°Do it fast, don¡¯t startle the madam.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Qing Feng turned around and waved his hand into the air. Zi Mo, Jin Cheng, and Mu Yunhan also appeared with a group of guards. ¡°Kill!¡± Mu Yunxuan gently spat out the word ¡®kill¡¯ in his sexy thin lips. But it makes people feel that death was imminent. All of a sudden, people pulled out their swords and started fighting. Each of these men was a master with profound energy. They condensed their energy in their sword, making people looked in a daze. Especially Qing Feng, Zi Mo, Jin Cheng, and Mu Yunhan, their movements were skillful, ruthless, and urate. From time to time, there were sounds of the ck-clothed masked men falling to the ground and dying. ¡°Wow! Father, it¡¯s always lively in your ce at night.¡± Su Qi¡¯s small face was filled with a smile as he flew down. Su Li also flew down beside Mu Yunxuan and Su Zimo. Mu Yunxuan was about to answer, suddenly a cold voice passed through her ears. ¡°Qi¡¯er, how did you know it¡¯s always so lively here?¡± Su Zimo squinted her eyes and asked coldly. If Su Qi will not tell her the truth, she will not let him go. Su Qi¡¯s heart shook when he was stared at by those eyes. His jewel-like eyes on the small jade face dimmed instantly. He looked at Su Zimo and slyly smiled. ¡°Mother, I am just talking casually.¡± ¡°Then can you tell your mother, what is going on with Ling Qiushui¡¯s face?¡± Su Zimo¡¯s tone sounded gloomy and terrifying. Su Qi¡¯shoulders shrank as he clenched his small fists. It¡¯s over, his mother can see through it. A certain child wanted to cry at the moment. His leisurely life was over. ¡°Mother.¡± Su Qi was in tears. ¡°But Qi¡¯er, you have done well this time. That woman must be thought with a lesson.¡± A pleasant voice suddenly sounded. Su Qi was stunned for an instant. And he looked at his mother in disbelief. Did he have auditory hallucinations? His mother actually said he did a good job! Mu Yunxuan couldn¡¯t help but squeezed Su Qi¡¯s small face, which was soft and slippery. ¡°Qi¡¯er, Li¡¯er, your mother praise you for doing well.¡± As soon as Mu Yunxuan spoke, Su Li stared at him. Did he say his mother was praising them for doing a good job? No, his words sold him out. Sure enough, Su Zimo¡¯s angry voice sounded over again. ¡°Did Li¡¯er, who has always been caring and sensible, also take part in it?¡± As soon as Su Li heard it, his handsome brows frowned. ¡°Mother, Li¡¯er will go to help.¡± After speaking, he jumped and flew into the middle of the men in ck. Mu Yunxuan and Su Qi only then realized what Su Zimo mean to say. The father and son looked at each other. Then looked at Su Zimo with a ttering smile. ¡°Mother, I will also go to help.¡± Why would he dare to stay another minute? He has already be an eyesore in his mother¡¯s eyes. If his mother also learned about what he did to the Ji brother and sister, his mother would definitely treat him as a heinous viin. His butt would like a peach blossom. ¡°Wife, I... ...¡± ¡°What? Do you also want to leave this olddy alone here?¡± Su Zimo gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t want to join in the fun because of the dark sky. Mu Yunxuan smiled and said softly: ¡°Wife, how can that be? Of course, I want to stay and protect you.¡± Because Su Li and Su Qi joined in the fight, the masked men in ck tried their best to fight. The guards of the Mu Family also fell one by one to the ground. Seeing this, Mu Yunxuan¡¯s handsome eyebrows frowned. Who were these ck-masked men? Their cultivation level was much higher than the peoplest time. ¡°Hoo!¡± Su Qi was struggling to deal with the masked men, so he panted heavily. The cultivation level of these ck-clothed masked men was incredible. Most of them were above the 6th stage of Jinxuan Period. Their body¡¯s aptitude cannot reach this level, so they must have taken pills that can increase their cultivation level. -End of this chapter- Chapter 111.1 - The master of Shengxuan period (Part 1) Chapter 111: The master of Shengxuan period (Part 1) It seems that this group of people in ck came here tonight with a heart ready to die. Su Qi secretly guessed. ¡°Qi¡¯er, be careful. All these ck-clothed masked people are above the 6th stage of Jinxuan Period. ¡± Su Li saw his younger brother struggling to deal with the enemy. He can¡¯t help but feel worried. After killing a ck-masked man, he went close to him and said. ¡°Brother, worry about yourself. I have been promoted to the 7th stage of Jinxuan Period. I can deal with these ck-clothed masked people, but these ck-clothed masked people have taken a pill that greatly increased their strength.¡± After that, the two brothers joined the battle again. Su Li looked up and saw arge number of ck-masked people swarming behind his mother. ¡°Mother.¡± Su Li¡¯s eyes were full of murderous intent. When he was about to fly over, Su Qi suddenly grabbed him. ¡°Let go, don¡¯t you see that mother is in danger?¡± Su Li¡¯s eyes turned gloomy and his whole body emitted with anger. ¡°Brother, can you give father a chance to save the beauty? Father is there. Nothing will happen to mother.¡± ¡°Naughty.¡± Su Li threw away Su Qi¡¯s hand and flew quickly to Su Zimo¡¯s side. ¡°Oh! Brother, why don¡¯t you listen?¡± Su Qi was immersed in his own world when a sharp sword whistling in his ears. The ck-clothed masked people didn¡¯t treat them as children at all. At a young age, their cultivation level was beyond Jinxuan Period. They were so surprised that their eyes almost popped out. Su Qi leaned back his small body and dodged the sword. Mu Yunhan, who was not far away from him, saw this scene and looked at Su Qi with admiration. He was in danger, but he could deal with it easily. Mu Yunxuan had already felt the people behind him. There was a man with much higher cultivation than the rest of the enemies. There was a strong killing intent atmosphere in his body. Who could be this person? With a slight wave of his long arm, effortlessly, a few illusory magical beasts of the Shengxuan Period appeared in front of him. It roared wildly and rushed towards the man in ck justnded. Several men in ck, who got close to Mu Yunxuan, felt a blow, and then disappeared instantly. Seeing this scene, the remaining people looked at Mu Yunxuan in fear. But they still bite the bullet and attack. When Su Zimo saw this, she was so surprised that she covered her wide-open mouth with her hands. Then she looked at Mu Yunxuan as if she had seen a ghost. Can this evildoer be more ridiculous? Only the people at the pinnacle of the Shengxuan Period can transform the magical beasts they once killed into a virtual body and let them deal with their enemy. The virtual body of the magical beast was ten times more powerful than the actual magical beast. People at the pinnacle of Shengxuan Period was an unprecedented master. Mu Yunxuan has reached the highest level. The man in front of her was beyond her reach. No wonder she can¡¯t win against him. Moreover, for Mu Yunxuan with a cultivation level like that, people like them in Jinxuan Period were just like ants. The gap was so big that a certain woman wants to cry without tears. Seeing this, Su Li was also shocked, but he still jumped over to Su Zimo¡¯s side. Because the people in ck were constantlying. The scene was in chaos, a strong smell of blood filled the whole area. The bluestone bs on the ground were hit by profound energy. Su Li knew that his mother was like a chick with no wings in the dark, lonely, and helpless. As a son, he didn¡¯t want to see his mother helpless, so he tried to fight around his mother. Mu Yunxuan frowned and looked at the ck-clothed masked men who kepting. There were at least two hundred people. ¡°Li¡¯er, be careful!¡± Su Zimo closed her eyes, she did not dare to look at the dark ce and tried her best to ovee her fear. After worrying about Su Li, she looked back at Su Qi. Seeing the darkness, Su Zimo only felt that the world was shaking. When she was about to think something else, Mu Yunxuan picked her up and flew onto the aisle on the second floor. ¡°Damn it, who the hell did you provoke? These people in ck are strong and they are not easy to deal with.¡± Su Zimo asked coldly while looking at her two sons with worry. ¡°Wife, don¡¯t worry. With your husband here, these people are just like ants. They can¡¯t hurt you. Don¡¯t be afraid, the candlelight here is much brighter. Just stay here for the moment.¡± Mu Yunxuanforted her softly. He was also wondering why these people appeared here. Looking at their moves, they don¡¯t look like people from the Modu. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here! Qi¡¯er is struggling to deal with these people, I have to help him.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!